for entertaining and releeuing persecuted Preists and Christians his house there being dedicated a cheife Church most Christians resorting to it And other Apostolike men sent from Rome into Britaine in this time 227 Chap. X. Of the last holy labours of S. Timothie in Britaine his honour with S. Denis the Areopagite his returne from hence to Rome and Martyrdome there and Martyrdome of S. Pius Pope in the same place 231 Chap. XI Of the holy Popes next succeeding Sainct Pius and their Religion The fauorable Edict of Marcus Aurelius Emperour for defence and protection of Christians and the Christian Lieutenants Trebellius and Pertinax with the forhidding the Druids Religion occasions of the publike receauing and profession of Christianitie in Britaine by King Lucius and his subiects 234 Chap. XII How the Religion of the Druides in Britaine made some binderance for the generall receauing of the lawe of Christ But conuicted to be abominable Idolatrie and Superstition the Professors of it generally embraced the faith of Christ detesting their former Infidelities and Impieties 240 Chap. XIII Of Pope S. Eleutherius and how in his Papacie and by his Papall order and power Britaine had the honour to be the first Christian kingdome in the worlde and eldest daughter of the mother Church of Christ King Lucius by his Embassadors and petition to the Pope of Rome so obtaining 247 Chap. xvj Wherein is related how King Lucius did not onely sue vnto the Pope of Rome by his Embassadges for the generall settling of Christian Religion in Britaine but for ciuill and temporall lawes also to be allowed by him to rule heare in Temporall affaires 252 Chap. xv The mission of the holy Legats saincts Damianus Fugatianus Bishops and diuers others from sainct Eleutherius Pope of Rome at the request of sainct Lucius King heare in Britaine by Authoritie to plant and setle heare the true Christian Religion 260 Chap. xvi How these holy Roman Legats by Power and Commission from the Pope and Apostolike See of Rome conuerted and confirmed vnto and in the faith of Christ all manner of Parsons in all places of Britaine whether the Nobilitie Flamens Archflamens or of what Order or degree soeuer 266 Chp. xvij How in Britaine these holy Legats placed Archbishops Bishops in our Cities Archbishops in the places of Archflamens and Bishops for Flamens And how by all writers such dignities were among the auncient Pagans both in Britaine and other Nations 272 Chapt. xviij In what Places of Britaine these cheifest coÌ„manding Archflamens were to witt at London Yorke and Caerlegion and how these Roman Legats placed for them Archbishops with their seuerall commands and Iurisdictions some of them by the Apostoliâ—e power extending and coÌ„manding ouer Prouinces and Countries not temporally subiect to King Lucius of Britaine or the Romans but rather enemyes vnto them in ciuill affaires 279 Chap. xix Of the Episcopall Sees and Cities of the Inferiour Bishops subordinate to the Archbishops which where and how many they were ordained by these Roman Legats and continued Bishops Sees in the Romans and Britans time 285 Chap. xx How S. Eleutherius Pope did not onely by his Papall Authoritie establish and settle Religion Ecclesiasticall thiÌ„gs heare but directed what temporall Lawes were to be vsed appointed the bounds and limits of this kingdome sending and allowed Crowne to our King and such Lawes Order continued heare in many Ages after 295 Chapt. xxj Of many Archiepiscopall Episcopall and other Churches and Monasteries both of men and women founded and ritcly endowed and priuiledged in this time 304 Chap. xxij How after these Roman Legats had fully settled the affaires and estate of our Church heare they went againe to Rome to procure the Pope there to ratifie and confirme what they had done which he did and they returned hither againe with that his Confirmation and many other Preachers then sent hither from Rome 311 Chap. xxiij Of the Archbishops of London Yorke and Caerlegion in this time in particular many other inferiour Bishops and the Roman Church Discipline heare also setled by Papall Authoritie 316 Chap. xxiv Of the comming of these holy Legats to Glastenbury their holy labours deeds and long aboade there their renewing there the old Religeous Order of S. Ioseph of Aramathia and his brethren greate priuiledges and indulgeÌ„ces by theÌ„ procured to that holy place the glory honour and renowne thereof in the whole Christian world 322 Chap. xxv Of the greate honour and Renowne of our old Brittish Apostolike Order of Religion from the comming of sainct Ioseph of Aramathia in the yeare of Christs Natiuitie 63. without any discontinuance or Interruption by some and very short time after his death by all many hundreds of yeares in greate perfection without any change or alteration to be named a Mutation of Monasticall Rule being the Mother or Nurse of Monasticall holy life to many Nations and Religious Orders in them by which also many CouÌ„tryes to Christ were conuerted 328 Chap. xxvj That diuers of the Britans which liued in that part of Britaine then called Albania now Scotland were conuerted by the same meanes and manner by these Roman Legats as the other Britans of Loegria and Cambria were at that time 333 Chap. xxvij Of diuers bookes or writings of sainct Phaganus Damianus Eluanus Meduuinus and others Charters and Immunities of Pope Eleutherius and King Lucius the Scripturs heare receaued in the old Latine Translation and the same Canon of them which Catholicks now obserue and followe 337 THE THIRD AGE THE I. CHAPTER VVHerein is deliuered that sainct Victor being now Pope Seuerus Emperour and sainct Luciuâ— yet King of Britaine but shortly dying sainct Victor was Supreame in gouernment of the whole Church of Christ in Asia Afrike and Europe and particularly in Britaine which so acknowledged and receaued from him the true obseruation of Easter as it had done with other Catholike customes from sainct Eleutherius before 343 Chap. ij Of the time and place of King Lucius his death That he did not die or was martyred in Germanie Neither had he any Sister called Emerita martyred there It was an other Prince of Britaine after this time This our first Christian King Lucius died at Gloucester in Britaine 346 Chapt. iij. How notwithstanding the death of King Lucius without Heire to succeede in the gouernment of the kingdome the Brittans perseuered constantly in the Christian faith and the Scots by Preachers sent from sainct Victor Pope of Rome at the entreatie of their King Donalde receaued the faith and as the Brittans continued in it vntill the Protestants time euen by their owne confessions 350. Chap. iv That allthough the being of the Scots in Britaine in the time of sainct Victor is vncertaine and not proued but rather otherwise yet the Inhabitants of the part now called Scotland Britans or whosoeuer were conuerted in King Lucius and this time The Bishops of the conuerted Scots were euer true Bishops and they euer
obedient to the See of Rome 354 Chap. v. How the Emperour Seuerus which came into Britaine and ruled heare King after Lucius was of the Regall Race of the Britans and true heyre to the Crowne heare and so of others reigning heare after him 362 Chapt. vj. Of the state of Christians especially in Britaine in the time of Seuerus vnder whome allthough in some parts there was greate persecution of Christians yet not heare in Britaine but the Christians were heare in quiet without affliction 365 Chap. vâ—j How in the time of Bassianus sonne of Seuerus being Emperour â—e was both in Britaine whence he was discended and other places he was a friend to Christians and Persecutour of their Persecutours How sainct Zepherine the Pope then sent diuers Apostolike men into Britaine 369 Chap. viij How very many Kings with variable proceedings Ruled heare in Britaine before Constantius Father to the greate Constantine by sainct Helen our Brittish Lady yet the Christians heare were quiet from Persecution in all or most of their time 372 Chap. ix Of the Popes of Rome in this time how by all writers euen the Protestants themselues they were holy men and both they and other learned holy Fathers in this time were of the same faith and Religion which the present Roman Church and Catholiks now professe and Protestants deny and persecute 377 Chap. x. Of sainct Mello or Mellon a Britan sent Archbishop by Pope Stephen from Rome to Rhoan in Normandy Of sainct Mellorus a Noble Brittish Mâ—rtyr and a Prouinciall Councell of Brittish Bishops heare in Cornewalle in this time 386 Chapt. xj Containing an abbreuiate of some Roman Emperours and inuincibly prouing that the most holy Queene and Empresse S. Helen was a Britan of Regall Race the onely true and lawfull wife of Constantius Emperour and Constantine the Greate their true lawfull Sonne and Heire borne in Britaine 391 Chap. xij Of the other three children of Constantius and sainct Helen and particularly of two of them sainct Lucius and sainct Emerita renowned and glorious Martyrs for holy Christian Religion among forreine Pagans S. Lucius an holy Bishop preaching it to them in Germany 401 Chap. xiij That sainct Helen was all her life an holy and vertuous Christian neuer infected with Iudaisme or any error in Religion And that Constantius her Husband long liued and dyed a Christian and protected both Britaine and other Countries vnder him from Persecution 406 Chap. xiv By what wicked plotts practises and deuises Dioclesian and Maximian began and prosecuted their wicked Persecution of Christians in Britaine and how Constantius was innocent and free therein 413 Chap. xv When and by whome the Persecution called Dioclesians Persecution began in Britaine long before the Martyrdome of sainct Alban and many heare then martyred before him and in what sense the Title Protomartyr or prioritie in Martyrdome is yet duely giuen to him 417 Chap. xvj The wonderfull excesse and extremitie of this Persecution of the Christians in Britaine in generall and the most greuious torments miseries and afflictions they endured with theire renowned sanctitie constancie and patience 422 Chap. xvij Of diuers holy Martyrs most cruelly putt to death at Wincester Caerlegion and other places in Britaine long before the Martyrdome of S. Alban with their greate honour and renowne 426 Chap. xviij How sainct Amphibalus a Brittish Bishop and many holy and learned Preists of the Britans in this Persecution went to the Scots and Picts were reuereutly receaued of them and preached liued and continued there in greate Sanctitie and left greate Succession of such there after them 429 Chap. xix The returne of sainct Amphibalus from the Scots to the Britans his comming to the house of sainct Alban at Verolamium and preaching vnto him the miraculous vision and Conuersion of sainct Alban their exceeding zeale deuotioÌ„ deliuery of S. Amphibalus at that time 433 Chapt. xx Of the holy and most constant faith deuotion charitie sufferings miracles and Martyrdome of S. Alban 438 Chap. xxj The constant profession of Christ by the holy Souldiar Heraclius conuerted by the Miracles of S. Alban and his Martyrdome in at the same time and place with sainct Alban 442 Chap. xxij Of very many conuerted to Christ by the miraculous death of sainct Alban and after going to sainct Amphibalus to be fully instructed by him suffered Mattyrdome and being a thousand in number were diuers from the 1000. Martyrs at Lichfeild and those neare Verolamium 445 Chap. xxiij The Martyrdome of sainct Amphibalus and many others with him oâ— at that time and place and wonderfull numbers conuerted then to Christ by the Miracles then there shewed 447 Chapt. xxiiij How by Coilus being King and preuayling against the Roman Persecutours and their adherents heare the Persecution in Britaine ceased 450 THE FOVRTH AGE THE I. CHAPTER OF the greate peace and quiet the Church of Britaine enioyed during the whole life and Reigne of Constantius Emperor and King heare in Britaine and Constantine his sonnè by sainct Helen was heare brought vp in Christian Religion 457. or 475 Chapt. ij Of the finding the holy Crosse by S. Helen in Constantius his time His Christian life and death and crowning his sonne Conflantine Emperour heare in Britaine 462 Chap. iij. Of the coronation and Christian beginning of Constantine the greate Emperour and the generall restoring and professon of Christian Religion in all places of Britaine then 467 Chap. iv Of Constantine his profession of Christ his miraculous victories against his Pagan Enemies restoring and establishing Christian Religion and exalting the Professors thereof in all his Empire 470 Chap. v. The miraculous Baptisme of Constantine at Rome by S. Syluester Pope He was an holy and Orthodoxe Emperour to his death and both in the Greeke Church and with those of the Latine honored and stiled an holy Saint 474 Chap. vj. That S. Helen euer professed herself a Christian neuer ioyned with but against the Iewes Was in Britaine when Constantine was baptized in Rome and after going from Britaine to Rome was there with Constantine present at the Roman Councell consenting to the Decrees thereof 478 Chap. vij Of the presence at allowance and receauing of generall Councells by our Emperor Constantine our Archbishop and other Bishops of Britaine togeather with the doctrine then professed in those Councells and after practised in Britaine 482 Chap. viij The generall establishing endowing and honoring of Christian Religion Bishops Preists other Clergy men chast and Religious parsons in all places of the Empire by Constantine 486 Chap. ix ConstaÌ„tine did not prolonge his Baptisme so long as some write He was not baptized by an Arrian Bishop neuer sell into Arrianisme or any Heresie 489 Chap. x. The vndoubted truth of the donation and munificent enritching of the Church of Rome by Constantine the greate Emperour 497 Chap. xj Of the settling of the Imperiall Seat at Bizantium or Constantinople and Conuersion of or setling the Christian faith
in the later end of the twelfth yeare of Nero as S. Simeon Metaphrastes noteth and the next yeare coming to Rome preached there some time and was Martyred in the beginning of the 14. and last yeare of Nero allthough Matthew of Westminster and some others set downe the death of S. Peter in the 13. yeare of Nero differing from those that say Nero killed S. Peter S. Paul and himselfe the 14. and last yeare of his Empire Nero Petrum se interfecit 2. By this we see the exceeding greate Pastorall and Fatherly care and S. Petâ—rs Pastorall â—are of Britaine â—â—nding Châ—ists Church in it loue of this greatest Apostle S. Peter to this kingdome that allthough he was so extraordinarily admonished by the holy Angel to returne to Rome yet he neither would nor did forsake this Nation vntill he had perfectly settled such an Hierarchicall Order and holy gouernement heare as I haue described and was needfull in the first founding of the Church of Christ among so many Countries and Prouinces of this Western world And the loue and dutie of many Britans especially such as were not so perfectly intructed in the faith cannot be thought but to haue bene reciprocall to that supreame Pastor How it is pâ—obable diuâ—rs Britans went with S. Peter from hence to Râ—me in so greate degree that it moued many of them to attend him in his returne to Rome to be better instructed in true Religion as diuers also after his departure hence did vndertake that Iorney to that end such as S. Beatus and his Associate were And S. Peter being now come to Rome immediately from this kingdome without staying in that Iorney as may be sufficiently gathered out of the words and admonition of the Angel vnto him before his going hence and both hauing in his company diuers Britans and at Rome finding yet aliue as appeareth by S. Paul writing to S. Timothie before diuers Christian Baron Tom. 2. Annal. Ann. 165. S. Iustin apud â—und supr Britans in that house which as is shewed before and Baronius from S. Iustine and others proueth was both his and other Christians common lodging patebat domus Pudentis ab initio Petri Romam aduentus hospitio Christianorum we are sufficiently allowed to be of that opinion that he was entertained now at this his coming againe to Rome froÌ„ Britaine in the same house as at S. Pâ—ter at 〈…〉 to Râ—m◠〈…〉 recâ—auâ—d againe in our Bâ—â—â—â—ns â—ouse with many â—â—herâ— his first coming and vsually in the time of his continuance and residence there And in this Noble Christian Britans house it seemeth S. Peter among other his Apostolicall labours and designments for the Church of God wrote his second Epistle wherein he maketh memory of some memorable things that chanced vnto him by all probable Iudgment in this Nation as of the Angells appearing vnto him the forewarning of his death at hand and that S. Peter in his 2. 〈◊〉 sâ—â—meth to 〈◊〉 â—f the visioÌ„ 〈…〉 â—râ—taâ—â—e it should be in Rome Knowing that shortly I must put off this my Tabernacle euen as our Lord Iesus Christ hath shewâ—d mee As our English Protestants translatâ— which words of the holy Apostle doe seeme to haue reference vnto that Apparition and admonition to him of his death at hand of which I haue spoken 2. 〈◊〉 1. vers 14. before For we doe not finde in Histories more then two warnings heareof giuen by Christ to S. Peter the first and most euident in Britaine and the other more obscure at Rome recorded by S. Linus Egesippus S. Bede and Linus l. de Pass Apost Egesipp de excid Hieros l. 3. c. 2. Beda Sermone de S. Petro Paulo Tom. 7. others when S. Peter a litle before his death being sought for by Nero and willed by the Christians to forsake Rome to auoide the fury of the persecuting Tyrant being come to the gate of the Citie Christ appeared vnto him and being demanded by S. Peter whether he went Domine quo vadis Christ answered Iterum veniâ— crucifigi Which S. Peter interpreted to be spoken of his Passion because Christ who suffereth in all his members was also to suffer with S. Peter Intellexit Petrus de sua dictum passione quod in ea Christus passurus videretur qui patitur in singulis non vtique corporis dolore sed quadam misericordiae compassione aut gloriae celebritate And this cannot be well construed to be that admonition of his death which S. Peter wrote off in his Epistle being both obscure and in all probable Iudgment after the writing of that his Epistle and immediatly before his apprehension and death as appeareth by those Authours affirming S. Peter was presently taken and martyred conuâ—rsus in vrbem redijt captusque à persecutoribus cruci adiudicatus Therefore seeing besides this so obscure admonition giuen to S. Peter by Christ of his death we finde no other but that most cleare and manifest foretelling thereof to S. Peter by an holy Angel in Britaine we must needs conclude that the holy Apostle in that passadge of his Epistle how he should shortly leaue the Tabernacle and dwelling place of his soule his mortall body as our Lord Iesus Christ had shewed vnto him did this Nation that honour to remember in his holy writings that foresight and admonition of his end approaching made vnto him by the heauenly vision and Instruction thereof which he had in Britaine And signifiing in the first words of this his laste Epistle that he wrote it to all beleeuing Christians at that time saying Simon Peter a Seruant and an Apostle 2. Petr. 1. v. 1. 2. of Iesus Christ to them that haue obtayned like pretious faith with vs grace and peace S. Peters care and loue to Britaine to his death and after in heauen by his owne promise be multiplied We must needs acknowledge that coming then immediately from the Christians in this Nation whome he had so lately conuerted he most fatherly remembred them with others in those words and the whole Epistle following especially where he writeth I thinke it meete as long as I am in this Tabernacle to stirre you vp by putting you in remembrance Knowing that Vers 13. 14. 15. shortly I must pute of this my Tabernacle euen as our Lord Iesus Christ hath shewed mee Moreouer I will endeuour that you may be able after my decease to haue these things allwayes in remembrance In which wordes this our kingdome of Britaine doth most iustly claime that S. Peter remembred it and rather then any other citing there the admonition which he receaued by the holy Angell heare and there protesteth his greate care he had of this CouÌ„try that it might not onely during his life but after his death remaine constant in the profession of Christian Religion And by Oecumenius and diuers others both the Greeke and Latine Text giuing way to that exposition S. Peter did there promise
cheife men for Iudgment in such things and ordayned to be their Doctours and Teachers had now not without some temporall losses and Indignities vtterly and publikely renownced and forsaken and how holy and honorable that Christian Religion was which with many labours and difficulties they had embraced Which seemeth to haue bene a singular help and furtherance to so easie timely and generall a Conuersion of this kingdome to Christ litle or no impediment now remayning but temporall disgrace and losses in departing from their so long receaued and prosessed Rites and Ceremonies which had bene lately qualified euen by the commanding letters and Edicts of some Emperours themselues in such respects THE V. CHAPTER OF THE GREATE ENCREASE OF CHRIstians in Britaine in the Papacie of S. Telesphorus and S. Higinius and how King Lucius himselfe did now either actually receaue and priuately professe the Christian Religion or made promise thereof 1. ANTONINVS Pius still possessing the Empire and King Lucius the Crowne of Britaine as diuers holde S. Sixtus gloriously ending his life by Martyrdome in the beginning of this Emperours time sub Antonino Pio vt sibi Christum Lucri faceret libenter mortem sustinuit temporalem S. Telesphorus Martyrol Rom. 6. die Aprilis Damas Pontif. in Telesphoro Matth. Westm an 139. Martin Polon in Telesphor Onuphr in cod Rob. Barns in Vit. Pontif. Rom. in Telesphoro Io. Bal. l. 1. de Act. Rom. Pontif. in Telesphoro Rob. Barns in Vit. Telesphori succeeded him in the Apostolike Roman See Which he continued aboue 11. yeares in all opinions Onely one English Protestant much forgetting himselfe or mistakeÌ„ by his Printer giueth him but 2. yeares 3. monethes 22. dayes This Pope was as our English Protestants informe vs eruditione ac pietate vir insignis tam ore quam sanguine fidelis Iesu Christi Testis fuit A man renowned for learning and pietie a faithfull witnes of Iesus Christ as well with word as bloud His doctrine they deliuer vnto vs in this manner Septem septimanas ante Pascha Ieiunium obseruanduÌ„ à Clericis instituit Tres Missas celebrandas in die Natalitio Christi sanciuit alijs diebus ante horam diei tertiam Missam celebrari prohibuit Gloria in excelsis Deo c. in Missa canendum praecepit he Instituted seuen weeks fast Lent before Easter to be obserued of Cleargie men He decreed that Preists should celebrate three Masses on the day of the Natiuitie of Christ vpon other dayes he forbad Masse to be celebrated before the third hower of the day He commanded that Gloria in excelsis Deo glorie to God one high the song of the Angels at the birth of Christ should be song at Masse The pietie of Pope Telesphorus and his Religion by Protestant witnesses in matters now controuersed by them 2. And heare I will ioyne S. Higinius immediate Successor to S. Telesphorus both in respect he continued but a short time in that highest spirituall dignitie litle aboue 4. yeares but he was exalted to a more permanent eternall and farre greater honor in heauen by Martyrdome For his holy life and conuersation thus our Protestants recommend him officia boni Pastoris Ecclesiastici Operatoris in Messe Domini persecit ac morte non incruenta sub mundi Tirannis Bal. lib. 1. de Vit. Rom. Pontif. in Higinio Rob. Barns alij Protestant supr in Vit. PoÌ„t Rom. in Higinio vitae finem accepit he performed the offices of a good Pastor and Ecclesiasticall workeman in the haruest of our Lord for which he ended his life by shedding his blood vnder the Tirants of the world That which they breifely set downe for his Religion and practise therein is this he commanded to dedicate Churches with solemne Ceremonie and Sacrifice That Churches should neither be diminished nor encreased without the consent of the Metropolitane He forbad the timber Tiles The Religion of Pope Higinius by English ProtestaÌ„ts testimony in Articles nâ—w questioned by them and other matter of Churches to be conuerted to prophane vses He appointed that in Baptisme a Godfather or Godmother should be had And that the Metropolitane should not conuict or condemne any man without the consent of the Bishops of his Prouince and if he did otherwise he pronounced the sentence to be voide Templa dedicare cum solemni ceremonia Sacrificio iussit Item Templa nec minuenda nec augenda esse sine Metropolitani consensu Trabes tegulas aliamue templorum materiam in prophanos vsus vertere vetuit Vnum vt vocant Compatrem vel virum vel faeminam in Baptismo adhiberi voluit Ne Metropolitanis aliquem vel reum ageret vel damnaret sine suae Prouinciae Episcoporum suffragio quod si fecerit secus latam sententiam irritam pronuntiauit Clerum in ordinem redegit gradus distribuit he brought the Clergie into order and distributed degrees Thus we are acquainted by these Protestants what the life and doctrine was of these Popes and cannot doubt but they which were so holy men by these witnesses and taught and professed the true Religion and suffered Martyrdome for professing and teaching thereof were farre from professing or teaching error otherwise they could not haue bene good Pastors and worke men in the haruest of our Lord and faithfull witnesses of Iesus Christ but the contrary 3. What was the encrease of Christs Church and Seruants heare in Britaine The great encrease of Christians in Britaine in the time of these Popes in their time we may easily coniecture by that which hath bene sayde before of so many learned men conuerted heare to the faith in the very later end of their immediate Predecessor which in all Iudgments must needs be much more verified of the dayes of these Popes for the cheife learned men and of their principall Schoole for learning being thus conuerted to Christ as we haue bene told before became Preachers of the Ghospell heare in Britaine Will. Harris sup in Descri of Brit. we cannot but assuer our selues of greate and plentifull fruite of their labours being manifest by the generall Conuersion of the whole Kingdome all Degrees and Estates now at hand a greate disposion thereof was made and diuers of the Druyds Nobles and others were now conuerted or els the generall Conuersion of all with so greate a change in all persons and places heare as our Histories mention and will hereafter appeare could not haue so soone ensued And this was made so euident then that one of these holy Pope Higinius carefull of the generall CoÌ„uersion of Britaine and manner thereof Popes Higinius or Eugenius as some call him began to take order how to settle and perfect our generall Conuersion at hand Which Ihon Harding in his auncient Chronicle doth manifestly declare though not citing his Authours when recounting how the Archflaming Seats were turned to Archbishopriks and those of Flamins 28. in number into so many Bishopriks he presently thus
penance 40. dayes if vpon the Altar 3. dayes if vpoÌ„ the linnen cloath which is spredd vnder the chalice 4. dayes if vppon the other linnen cloath 9. dayes That they should licke vp the blood of Christ that was spilt or if that could not be done either pare it or washe it and so pared or washed to be burnt or layed in the Sacrary and preserued He dedicated the Bath of Nouatus for a Church He made them guiltie of Sacriledge which conuerted lands or other goods that were dedicated to Religion to prophaine vses He commanded that virgins should not be consecrated before they were 25. yeares olde He decreed that matters which belonged to Religion should be heard by the Synods of their Diocesse euer reseruing the Popes Authoritie This is our Protestants Relation of this holy Popes pietie and doctrine concerning the whole Church of Christ In which Narration there is one Act and practise of his more peculiar to this kingdome which is his conuerting and dedicating the house of S. Nouatus which these men terme Thermas Nouati Nouatus his Bathes some time belonging to him and adioyning neare his house to be a Church Of which and this holy man Sonne of our Noble Countrywoman S. Claudia his Brother S. Timothie of whome I haue spoken before and their holy Sisters S. Pudentiana and S. Praxedes their due time and place now call vpon mee to make some more memory of them which so honorably deserued of this Nation and the whole Church of Christ in their dayes 2. And because we are better assured which of them died then liued first I will begin with S. Pudentiana who as S. Pastor or Hermes which well knew them all and is supposed to haue written their Acts in his Epistle to S. S. Pastor Epist ad S. Timotheum fratrem S. Nouaâ—i Tom. 1. Biblioth Sanct. Tom. 2. Annal. Baron Timothie as it seemeth by the Tenor thereof in Britaine sent to him from Rome by Eusebius a Subdeacon of the Roman Church was the first of them which happily changed this transitory for immortall life This holy Virgin by her holy Mother S. Claudia of our Brittish Nation borne in that her happy house in Rome which by the Roman Tradition gaue the first lodging and entertaynement in that Citie to the glorious Apostle S. Peter The Râ—ligious honor of the house of â—ur Brittish Lady Saint Claudia in Rome The lodging and place of entrâ—tainment of S. Peter S. Paul Popes and other Saints was baptized and instructed in the faith by him and probably some time by S. Paule often making his aboade and residence in her parents house As her holy Mother had before both in the presence and long absence of her Husband S. Pudens in Cappadocia and other remote places made her house domus amplissima a most ample and honourable house as the Roman Historians terme it the prime and cheife Harbour and lodging of Christians then and there primum ac praecipuum hospitium Christianorum So that it being in Monte Viminali the auncient Poet of that time taketh notice that it was the ordinary place of Entertayning the Pilgrims which came to Rome in those dayes dictumque petunt a vimine collem viscera magnarum domuuÌ„ And founded that euer Baron Tom. 2. Annal. an 159. Tom. 1. not ad Martyrol Iuuenal Satyra 3. memorable monumeÌ„t reuerently to intoombe and bury the sacred bodies and Reliks of holy Martyrs and other holy Christians So this her blessed daughter following the example of so worthie a Mother persisted in the like works of pietie And allthough that honorable Liuing and reuenewe of her noble S. Pudâ—ntiana her daughter insisteth iâ— hâ—r Parâ—nts â—â—â—mâ—le of Pietie parents was now diuided to the Children into foure parts and the farre greatest by the Roman Imperiall Lawes vnto their sonnes her brothers S. Nouatus and Tymotheus yet wonderfull was that charitie she extended to all Christians both Britans and others both for spirituall and temporall releife in this time She caused an Altar to be erected in her house for the holy Popes to whom the greatest resort and concourse of people was to offer the holy Sacrifice of Masse and the holy communicants there to receaue the most venerable Sacrament of Christs blessed body And kept those Apostolike Popes as S. Pius others there with temporall maintenance to theÌ„ and those which resorted to them or continually remayned there with theÌ„ to those Religious purposes and intents Pius Pontifex in aedibus Puâ—entianae cum Christianis sacra Vit. S. Pudentianae â—n Brâ—â— Ro. die 19. Mâ—â—â— Adom Martyr die 18. Mâ—â—â— Surius eod die al. celebrabat There she and her family with these holy Popes and others serued God in all exercises of pietie day and night in omni exercitatione pietatis ita exâ—reuit vt nocte dicque incessanter hymnis orationibus cum familia sua Domino inseruiret Beatâ—sâ—imo Pio Vrbiâ— Episcopo cum ea in laudibus Dei participante And to testifie her long time spent in this Religeous conuersation in entertayning the Popes Preists and other Christians ministring vnto them in all necessaries the worthie writers of her life doe witnesse that she kept this Order euen from the death of her Father S. Pudens when she was first at her owne disposition euen to her dying day post obitum sancti Patris probably Matth. Westm an 98. Martial in Epigram Godwyn Conuers of Brit. c. 3. the space of 60. yeares or more for her Father by common opinion died in the time of Domitian slayne in his Pallace in Rome in or about the yeare of Christ 98. And for the greater increasing the number of Christs people she caused a Font to be made in this her house for the baptizing of new Christians and the more to persuade all people to Christian Religion it seemeth she redeemed many slaues and Bondmen from the Pagans and causing them to be catechized and baptized in her owne house made them free For we reade in her life in Ado Surius and others that at one time S. Pius the Pope baptized 96. such parsons in the Baptistery or Font belonging to her house which she had made Ad nonaginta sex numero manumissos Beatus Pius aquis Ado. Sur. supr die 21. Iulij in S. Praxede Lipelous aut Cornelius Grasius die 21. Iul. in S. Praxede salutaribus abluit In this manner she spent all her ample Noble Wealth and substance and after very many afflictions for her holy Religion and pietie after she had reuerently buryed many Martyrs and spent all her Riches vpon the poore seruants of Christ and his honour she changed earthly life things for heauenly and was buried neare her holy Father S. Pudens in the funerall place mentioned before founded by her renowned Mother Post Innumeros Agones post multorum Martyrum venerabiliter exhibitas sepulturas post omnes facultates suas in visceribus pauperum inclusas
most euideÌ„t it is that although the Roman Emperours had not published any Edict for the abolishing the Religion of the Druids in Britaine nor without the allowance and approbation of the King of Britaine could by the agreed conditions betweene them so farre intermedle to make any generall lawe to binde all the Druids or any other kinde of people in this kingdome Yet now both our King Lucius consenting and seeking it and the Roman Emperours so long desiring it and farre preferring Christian Religion before that which they professed the way is laid wide open and ready prepared for a common forsaking of the Druids superstition and embracing the sacred Religion of Christ in this Nation For allthough we yeeld to them which hold King Lucius did not Rule in all Britaine on this side the wall or Trench of Adrian yet most certaine in Histories it is that he and the Roman Emperours together possessed it all And these Emperours and their Lieutâ—nants had publikely as before giuen warrant for any man to be a Christian in all their Territories and Anton. Sabelicus Eunead 7. libr. 2. Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 3. f. 55 Hoâ—â—nsh Hâ—st of Engl. l. 4. cap. 9. Theater of great Britaine l. 6. they desired nothing more then the Druids vtter destruction and extirpation and P. Suetonius not long before Lieutenant heare for the Romans had begun it when in the Isle of Anglesey which was the resident place of the most learned and commanding Druids both for Britaine and Gallia he had vâ—terly destroyed them their execrable places of Sacrifice and scaâ—â—ely left there any memory of them By which proceedings the cheifest difficulties of the Conuersion of Britaine especially in temporall respects were now ouercome And for spirituall further helps besides so many holy and Apostolike men preaching heare then among the Britans of whome I haue made memorie before we finde that many among the Romans heare at that time were Christians and so had their spirituall guides to direct them and which also gaue Instructions to King Lucius and his Britans Lucius Britanniae Rex de Christianorum Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 5. f. 55 pietate miraculis à Romanis in Britannia sub Trebellio Pertinace merentibus permulta audiuit And we are further assured by forreyne Histories that in the time of this Pope S. Soteâ— and Emperour about the yeare of Christ 174. Anno quod excurrit 174. Pontifice Maximo Sotere diuers Bishops were Arnold Merm Theatro conu gent. alij apud eund ib. sent into these parts which these Antiquaries bring on their Iorney hitherwards as farre as Callice Morinis naming diuers of them as S. Fuscianus Victoricus Piato and their companions Antistitibus S. Fusciano Victorico Piatone alijsque socijs And to put vs in minde of their coming hither they tell vs they had there the shortest passadge into Britaine they bring auncient witnesses thereof Vnde breuissimus in Britanniam nunc Angliam est Traiectus vti Tacitus Iulius Caesar meminere THE XII CHAPTER HOW THE RELIGION OF THE DRVIDES in Britaine made some hinderance for the generall receauing of the lawe of Christ But conuicted to be abominable Idolatrie and Superstition the Professors of it generally embraced the faith of Christ detesting their former Infidelities and Impieties 1. WHEN matters were thus farre proceeded for the generall receauing of Christian Religion in Britaine the King and his Nobles seeking it the Roman Emperours and Lieutenants giuing consent there vnto and many holy Apostolike Bishops and Preists now heare both among the Britans and Romans which vrged it and offered themselues dayly to maintaine and proue that to be the onely true and lawfull seruing of God and way to eternall happines and saluation after this life And that profession of the Druids which the Britans heare before this time as also the Inhabitants of Gallia and a greate part of Germany had many hundreds of yeares followed and practised was impious false Idolatrous damnable and diabolicall many of the cheife Doctors and teachers thereof were much troubled and perplexed hereat and in teÌ„porall respects not without cause For if a forsaking of their Rites and Ceremonies should generally and with publike warrant and regall Authoritie ensue their temporall honours dignities reuenewes Immunities and priuiledges graunted vnto them onely in regard of their teaching and maintaining that their Profession would not onely be taken from them but in all Iudgment be conferred and bestowed as they after were vpon the Christian Bishops and Cleargie to succeed professed enemyes of their callings Heare vpon to giue a quiet and peaceable Introduction to the holy Lawe of Christ which alone yeeldeth all true peace and quietnes to the soules of men in earth and heauen and not to bring it in with the onely temporall swaye or power of the King of Britaine and Roman Emperours as the custome of Mahumetans and some others is which haue no thing but sword penall Edicts and Persecution to vent and supporte their bastardly Religions withall diuers conflicts and disputations were had in this kingdome betweene our Christian Apostolike men and the best learned of the Druids Lawe These vrged many reasons and popular for their manner and custome of worship yet preserued in Histories They had to pleade for themselues that not onely Britaine and Brittish IlaÌ„ds many in number but France and greate parts of Germany ioyned with them in Religion And in their worshiping for Gods Iupiter Apollo Mars Mercury Audate Berecynthia and some others most of the gentiles conspired with them Their Religion and themselues by that name had continued and florished in the world from the time of Druius that greate King and high Preist Druius Germanorum Pontifex Who reduced the gentils Religion into Henric. Pantal. l. de Vir. Illustrib Germ. part 1. p. 40. 41. Selden Analect Anglobr l. 1. c. 1. c. 4. Berosus Nichol. Vignier Biblioth Hist An. mundi 2200. Hist aggregatiue des Annales fol. 3. Bernard Giunti Cron. in Driius Ioa. Frisius Biblioth Philos Anno mundi 2070. Ante Christum 1892. Io. Bal. l. de Scriptor centur 1. in Samothe Camd. Brit. p. 12. Plini l. 12. cap. 1. Lud. Caelius l. 7. c. 1. Tacit. lib. de morib popul German Andr. Altham in schol in Cornel. Tacit. supr Iâ—l Caesar lib. 6. Belli Gallic Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 2. f. 22. 23. this order founded them a Colledge gaue them their denomination about the yeare of the worlds Creation 2900. Druius ille apud Germanorum Celtas vir magnae Authoritatis gentilitiam Religionom in ordinem redegit atque Druidarum Collegium Religionis ergo instituit a quo etiam Druides apud Gallos Germanos dicti And the Towne in Normandy called Dreux was also so named from him as their Histories say and the Ryuer Druentia running therby What was the certaine time of their beginning is not so certaine Pantaleon before saith it was in the yeare of the world 2900.
conqu Brit. c. 7. ad Persecutionem Diocletioni Tiranni And not onely in the time of Dioclesian his Persecutiō following in this Age we finde euen whole Cities Townes as Verolamium and others vtterly destitute of Christians but long before and about this time we are assured that there were very many Britans and not of meane estate but such as were publikly employed about the affaires of S. Mello a Britan Archbishop of Roan in Normādy the kingdome and sent from hence to Rome about it that eyther were fallen from Christianitie or neuer forsooke their Pagan Religion For we reade both in auncient Manuscripts and other Authours in the life of S. Mello a Britan and after Archbishop of Roan in Normandy sent thither by S. Stephen Pope not onely that he and his Brittish Companions which were then sent to Rome to paye the Tribute of Britaine there were Pagans and sacrificed in the Temple of Mars but it was then the custome of the Britans comming thither about that office so to doe which to be a custome could not be Manuscr antiq in Vita S. Mellonis Episc Confessoris Io. Capgrau Catalog in eod younger then these dayes time short enough betweene this and that time to make a custome Tempore Valeriani Imperatoris Mello quidam de maiori Britannia oriundus Romam venit vt Patriae suae Tributū solueret Imperatori seruiret Ibique sicut mos erat cum socijs suis ad templum Martis ductus est vt sacrificaret And it seemeth this custome had bene from the first submission of the Britans to the Romans for both Protestants and others affirme that in Octauius Augustus time Ambassadours came from Britaine to Rome swearing Fealtie in the Stowe Howes Hist in Octauius Augustus Temple of Mars offering gifts in the Capitall to the Gods of the Romans And we haue Testimonie in our Histories that after King Lucius death and this very time which we haue now in hand it was the vse and custome of our Britans heare when any of their Nobilitie or Gentry were to obtayne the dignitie of Knighthood to send them to Rome to receaue that honour there and after such Pagan Rites and ceremonies that Christians could not in conscience so accept thereof And yet such multitudes euen in this time flocked thither from hence so to be created that in this time when S. Amphibalus was conuerted Iacob Genuen Episc in Catal. Sanctor in S. Amphabel and Alban to the faith by Pope S. Zepherine as Iacobus Genuensis a learned Bishop writeth 15. hundred were so created Of all which we finde no memory that any more were Christians then S. Amphibalus and S. Alban and yet both these conuerted after they had thus professed Paganisme S. Amphibalus by Pope Zepherine who after made him Preist at Rome and S. Alban S. Alban descēded of the Romans long after his returne from Rome by the same holy Saint Amphibalus sent hither by Pope Zepherine in Britaine And yet as the old Brittish Writer of Author Britan. Antiq. in Vita S. Albani Capgr in eod S. Alban his life Capgraue and others witnesse S. Alban was rather discended of Noble Roman then Brittish Parentage Albanus ex illustri Romanorum Prosapia originem ducens probably both of Roman and Brittish Auncestours 4. And it seemeth the condition of many of others was not vnlike and thereby a greate allurement for them to continue in the Romans Religion of whose blood they were discended in whose municipall and priuiledged Townes many of them liued and from whome they hoped and expected to receaue terreane honours and Aduancements The Britans generally or for the most part professing the holy Christian Religion preferring heauenly before earthly honours Yet it is euident by this is saide that in this short tract of time after the death of King Lucius many of the Britans by the continuall trobles of that time and conuersation with Pagans were either fallen from Christianitie or as holy Gildas saith professed it but coldly tepidè in respect of that zeale and feruour which was vsed in the dayes of Saint Lucius And yet Seuerus of himselfe was not so much giuen to wicked life but renowned Martin Polon Supput in Seuero not onely for warlike affaires but for learning and studyes Praeter bellicam gloriam ciuilibus studijs scientia Philosophiae clarus fuit And so greate an enemy to Incontinēcy that he puished Adultery by Lawe with death with such seueritie that Dio writeth that whē he was Consul he foūde by Records Dio in Seuero Herodianus in Seuero Herodianus l. 3. that 3000. had bene put to death for that offence Ego cum Consul essem inueni scriptum in Tabulis tria millia Maechorum morte fuisse mulctata And was after his death made a God among the Pagans And Herodianus saith he died rather of greefe for his childrens wickednes then of sicknes Maerore magis quam morbo consumptus vita functus est Which greefe for the sinns of his sonnes as also Galfr. Mon. l. 5. c. 2. F. or Wigorn. An. 195. 217. Mat. Westm an 205. Harding Cron. c. 53. f. 44. Galfr. Mon. Hist l. 5. c. 2. Matth. Westm an 206. Hard. sup Pont. Virunn l. 5. Dio Hist l. 55. of his owne in permitting the Christians in many places to be greuiously persecuted I would not deny but that he died of any such greefe is vntrue being most certaine that he after so many Conquests in other Countryes when he came to fight against his Country Christians he was enforced dishonorably to make a Wall and Trench of aboue 130. miles in lenght to keepe his Enemyes back from inuading him and slaine in battaile by Fulgenius others call him Fulgentius brother by some before to his first lawfull true wife the Empresse Martia a Briton Interfectus est Seuerus Imperator In acri certamine interficitur Seuerus And by the Roman Writers themselues he was at this time when he was so slaine at Yorke 65. yeares old And allthough he left 32. Legions as Dio writeth to defend that his temporall Empire which had so persecuted the Church of Christ yet that temporall Empire with all those propes began to stagger and notwithstanding so greate Persecution the kingdome of Christ as Tertullian then liuing witnesseth was adored and ruled in all places Cum Romani tot Legionibus suum Imperium muniant nec trans istas gentes Tertullian aduers Iudaeos c. 7. porrigere vires regni sui possint Christi autem Regnum nomen vbique porrigitur vbique creditur ab omnibus gentibus supranominatis colitur vbique regnat vbique adoratur And particularly heare in Britaine as he hath said before Christianitie reigned whether the Pagan Romans could not nor durst come but walled and trenched in themselues for feare 5. He left behinde him two sonnes Bassianus his eldest by his lawfull wife of Britaine before remembred and Geta by
to the kingdome of Britaine and the Roman Empire abandoning all that and such terreane honours preferred the poore Religeous life founded Monasteries and conuersed in them with greate deuotion suffered so many miseries and disgraces for preaching Christ stoned and cast into a pitt at Ausburge by the Infidels liuing some time in a Cliffe by Chur ingreate austeritie still called Lucius Cliffe cliuo illi ad tempora nostra nomen Aegid Schudus Clarouen in descript Rhaetiae Alpinae cap. 15. mansit Sancti Lucij Cliuus 5. Allthough his memory hath bene allmost omitted in Antiquities on earth yet he hath enioyed his deserued honour in heauen and the very foundations of his Monasteries the one at S. Lucius in Aquitaine the other S. Lucius in Rhaetia and the hard stones of his S. Lucius Cliffe doe call vpon vs to honour and not bury in obliuion so noble and worthie a Saint of our Nation the first among the Kings and Princes of Britaine that for loue of the heauenly kingdome left his Title to so great a Temporall Throne and scepter to beare the Crosse of Christ and preache his Lawe to his Enemies Which wonderfull zeale and deuotion in this most holy Saint being of the same name Country and kindred with King Lucius and vndoubted Heire to the same kingdome he enioyed and liued to see it conuerted vnto Christ and thereby renowned in all the world and this S. Lucius for the most part muring vp himselfe in Cloisters and Clifts and concealing his Regall Right and discent gaue occasion to some to asscribe that to S. Lucius King in Act which belonged to S. Lucius King and Emperour by Hereditarie Right and Title Wherevpon I boldly say for the glory of Britaine our Lucius the first was the first King in the world which for himselfe and his subiects publickly receaued the Lawe of Christ Our S. Lucius the second was the first owner or Heire of a kingdome and Empire in the world which forsooke them to preach and purchase the heauenly kingdome and Empire and S. Emerita his Sister the first daughter of so greate Parents which publickly professed and practised such holy conuersation And allthough we doe not finde in Histories so exact Eutrop. l. 10. Euseb l. 1. Vit. ConstaÌ„t c. 14. Victor in Constantino Zonaras in Dioclesiano Pomponius Laetê° Roman Hist comp in Constantino Max. Io. Baptista Egnat in CoÌ„stantino Magno Anton. Sabellic Ennead li. 8. Ennead 7. Niceph. l. 7. c. 49 50. Nich. Har. pesfeld Hist Eccl. in 6. primis scaecul c. 12. p. 19. accompt and memory of the cheifest procurers and prosecutours of the Martyrdome of these two glorious Brittish Saints Brother and Sister S. Lucius and S. Emerita nor the certaine time of their death yet if we call to minde that which is common in Writers of those dayes that Maximianus Herculeus their mortall Enemy was then Emperour in the West and raised most greuous Persecutions there and hauing forced Constantius before to putt his true lawfull wife their holy Mother S. Helen away to take Theodora his daughter in Lawe and what hate he bore to the children of S. Helen seeking to depriue them of their Regall and Imperiall Right and Title as well appeareth in his plotts and proceedings against Constantine still liuing and happily escaping them iniuriously to aduance his owne titlesse and vnworthie creaturs it will be voide of presumption to thinke that he countriued the death of these holy Saints about that time when he sought to murther their Brother Constantine a litle before the death of Constantiustheir Father knowne to be sickly and vnlikely long to liue and so they receaued a double Crowne of Martyrdome one for the kingdome of heauen which they diligently preached an other for their Title to a kingdome and Empire one earth of which they were thus vniustly depriued And we finde that among other Churches which the Emperour Constantine the Greate their Brother founded in honour of Saints he founded one to S. Lucius not vnprobable to this his renowned Brother then Martyred A late Authour setteth downe S. Emerita Sister of S. Lucius to haue bene dead before the Empire of Constantine the Greate citing some though not naming them that she was burnt to death for the faith of Christ Ante haec tempora quidam Emeritam Lucij sororem pro Christi fide exustam tradunt But that which he alledgeth others without name to thinke she was not putt to death for Religion but in the time of Tumults heare after King Lucius death alijid adscismata factiones potiùs quae hoc regnum totos post Lucium quindecim annos miserè distrahebant quam ad vllam Christianae fidei causam referunt Besides that wanteth Authoritie is confuted before THE XIII CHAPTER THAT S. HELEN WAS ALL HER LIFE AN holy and vertuous Christian neuer infected with Iudaisme or any error in Religion And that Constantius her Husband long liued and dyed a Christian and protected both Britaine and other Countries vnder him from Persecution 1. BY this we doe not onely see the greate and wonderfull Sanctitie of these most holy children of Constantius Helena with a new confirmation of their true lawfull marriadge but the extraordinary greate loue and affection of these greate PareÌ„ts themselues towards Christian Religion For these blessed children receauing their Education as birth and being from them and by them both allowed and furthered in so sacred and holy course of life in their young yeares if we had no other Arguments but this and that S. Helen was Grandaughter to S. Lucius our first Christian King for his most singular pietie a spectacle to all after Princes and Constantius her Husband euen against the liking of many of the Roman Nobilitie and by diuers before against their Lawes so farre enamoured with the rare vertues of that vnmatchable Lady that aboue all others he chose her to wife to liue with her in so remote and strange Country especially professing Christianitie which the Romans then persecuted we must needs at the least conclude from hence that this our King and Queene were very farre from being Persecutours of that Religion if they were left to their owne Iudgments and disposition and not incited or inforced by others against their consciences and propensions 2. Of Queene Helen there can be no question for being borne in a Christian kingdome discended from such Parents her selfe Mother of such children and by all Antiquities brought vp in Britaine in extraordinary learning and knowledge where after the Druides and their Rites extinct by King Lucius and their maintenance and reuenewes bestowed vpon Ecclesiasticall learned Christians and our Vniuersities and Schooles replenished with such we shall hardly with good congruence thinke otherwise but Queene Helen was in that her prime and florishing Age rather an holy professed actuall Christian then in minde and affection onely If any man will hold and affirme that for the sumptuous Pallace Queene Helen had in Treuers in Germany
preached in in this kingdome 80 Chap. xvj Wherein is set downe both by Protestants and others when S. Peter prâ—â—ched in Britaine if not before his comming to Rome yet afterâ—aâ—d both in the dayes of Claudiâ—s and Nâ—ro 85 Chap. xvij Wherein is proued by the best â—ngliâ—h Protestant writâ—rs their Bâ—â—hâ—â—s and others that S. Peter founding the Church of Britaine ordained in it Archbishops Bishops and Preists 90 Chap. xviij Wherein are set downe by warrant of Protestants and other Aâ—thorities the names in particular of the first Archbishop and diuers Bishops of or in Britaine in this time by S. Peters Ordination 92 Chap. xix Of diuers ChristiaÌ„ Churches or Oraâ—oâ—ies such as the state of things then allowed erected and founded in Britaine in the time of sainct Peters preaching here 100 Chap. xx Wherein for the better decerning of truely consecrated Bishops so many Ecclesiasticall matters depending there upon is shewed by the Antiquities how these Bishops were here consecrated in the Apostles time and succeeding Ages 103 Chap. xxj Of the comming of S. Ioseph of Aramathia who buried Christ into this our Britaine And how it is made doubtfull or denied by many writers but without either reason or Authoritie 106 Chap. xxij Wherein is proued by all Kinde of testimonies and authorities that for certaine S. Ioseph of Aramathia with diuers holy Associates came into preached liued died and was buried in Britaine at the place now called Glastenbury in Summerset shire 108 Chap. xxiij Examining who sent S. Ioseph hither and euidently prouing that he was not sent into Britaine by S. Philipp the Apostle from our neighbouring Gallia or France confuting all pretended arguments and authorities to that purpose 111 Chapt. xxiv Further prouing that S. Philipp the Apostle was not in that Gallia France next to Britaine neither were S. Ioseph and his associates tâ—â—râ— or came from thence into Britaine 116 Chap. xxv That many other Christians came â—ither especially into the Nâ—rthren parts and Ilands with S. Ioseph of Aramathia besides them which continued with him at Glastenbury and many of them married with Britans continuing Christianitie heare in their children and posteritie vntill the generall Conuersion of Britaine vnder the first Christian Kings Lucius and Donaldus 124 Chapt. xxvj Of the comming and settling of sainct Ioseph and his company where Glastenbury now is then a wildernes rather to professe the penitentiall contemplatiue Eremiticall Religious life then employ their time in preaching 127 Chap. xxvij That sainct Ioseph did not actually conuert to the Christian Religion eyther King Aruiragus Coillus or Marius 131 Chap. xxviij In what reuerend sense S. Ioseph of Aramathia is termed Apostle by some holy Fathers the renowned sanctity of him and his companions together with some particular points of their holy Religion now denied by some but euen from their time to this Miraculously approued 135 Chap. xxix Wherein is shewed how our Protestant Antiquaries and others of England vehemently contending to proue that sainct Paule the Apostle preached heare in Britaine doe proue no such thing by any Authorities they alledge for his being heare 139 Chap. xxx How it is very probable that sainct Paule preached heare in Britayne although not vntill long after that sainct Peter and his Disciples had first heare founded the Church of Christ 144 Chap. xxxj Concerning the time of S. Pouls comming into and preaching in Britaine That it could not be vntill the later end of the Empire of Nero a litle before the Martyrdome of sainct Poule and was heare but a very short time 147 Chap. xxxij Of our holy Christian Britans in Rome at this time and cheifely of Lady Claudia and her holy family 153 Chap. xxxiij Of S. Peter his returne from Britaine to Rome and fettling the Apostolike Papall power there His greate care of Britaine and our Christian Britans dutifull loue and honor to him 161 Chap. xxxiv Entreating of the time of Pope Linus Vespasian Emperor and Marius King of Britaine and of our Christians in those dayes both at Rome in Britaine and other places 165 Chap. xxxv Of the state of Christian Religion in Britaine in the time of Pope Cletus King Marius or Coillus and how we had heare in Britaine a continued Succession both of Preists and Bishops all this first hundred of yeares 169 Chap. xxxvj Of the state of Ecclesiasticall affaires in Britaine in the Papacy of S. Clement Empire of Traian and Reigne of King Coillus vnto the end of this first hundred of yeares of Christ 173 THE SECOND AGE THE I. CHAPTER VVHerein is related by all Testimonies of Protestants and others how in the Papacie of S. Anacletus this kingdome was diuided into Prouinces for Christian Primats and Bishops and that these Bishops and holy Preists were Massing sacrificing Preists and consecrated by such forme and manner of Consecration as the present Roman Church now vseth as likewise all our Primatiue Brittish Bishops and Preists were and diuers such sent into these parts by this holy Pope as sainct Peter and Clement had giuen charge before 185 Chap. II. How in the Papacie of saint Euaristus and Empire of Traiane the same holy Pope sent a Legate to our King in Britaine to exhort him to Christian Religion and the benefite thereof Traian commanding that Christians should not be persecuted 192 Chap. III. Of the state of Britaine in Ecclesiasticall Affaires in the time of sainct Alexander Pope Adrianus Emperour and Coillus or Lucius his sonne King heare Their affections to Christian Religion and of diuers Apostolike men sent from the See of Rome preaching heare 195 Chap. IV. Of the Ecclesiasticall estate of Britaine in the Popedome of Saint Sixtus the rest of the Empire of Adrianus and beginning of Antoninus Pius How many learned Britains were conuerted and conuerted others to the faith of Christ in this time 200 Chap. V. Of the greate encrease of Christians in Britaine in the Papacie of sainct Telesphorus and sainct Higinius and how King Lucius himselfe did now either actually receaue and priuately professe the Christian Religion or made promise thereof 208 Chap. VI. Wherein is entreated what learned and Apostolike men they were which preached in this time in Britaine and conuerted King Lucius and very many of his people Such were sainct Timothie sainct Marcellus Mansuetus Theanus with others 212 Chap. VII Declaring many Human lets and Impediments hindering King Lucius and his Noble Britans some yeares from publikely professing Christian Religion which secretly they embraced and the occasions of diuers mistakings eyther of Historians or their Scribes in the Date times Titles of letters written about the Conuersion of Britaine to the faith of Christ 219 Chap. VIII Of the Holy Pope S. Pius and our renowned Christian Britans by their Mother S. Claudia S. Pudendentia sainct Nouatus sainct Timotheus and sainct Praxedes with their holy families and friends in Rome 223 Chap. IX Of S. Timothie still preaching in Britaine his disposing his teÌ„porall goods in Rome
Iewes were scourged and intrapped for their vniust refusing by the same way which thy did preferre For as they preferred the Emperour reiected Christ so the iust permission of God did styrre vp their owne Emperours against them in such sorte that both the Senatours themselues were almost all deuoured and the whole citie most horribly afflicted for the space almost of 300. yeares together After the Passion and Resurrection of Christ this foresaied Tyberius Nero liued 6. yeares during which time no persecution was stirring in Rome against the Christians through the commaundement of the Emperour 7. And to come home into our owne Contry of Britaine we shall not onely finde all those preparing dispositions to Christian Religion rememored before in the time of Augustus the worshipping of one onely true God the birth of Christ to be borne of a Virgin with Churches founded to that honour still obserued by many and those the wisest best learned and of most integrity of life and conuersation But the time of these figures being now accomplished those professours came nearer to Christianity S. Martiall writeth S. Martial epist ad Burdegalen cap. 2. that he found in his time Temples and altars dedicated by the Druides Ignoto Deo to the vnknowne God Which he in the Apostles time interpreteth of Christ There were also so many in this kingdome then liuing in perpetuall chastity in honour of Christ a virgin borne of the blessed Virgin that as Opimerus Opimerus chronograph in Tyrio Caesare writeth in one Iland of this our British Sea in Insula in Britannico mari belonging to this kingdome there were seuen cheife Rulers in Religion which he calleth by Bishops names Antistites that liued in perpetua virginitate in perpetuall virginity Likely to be the same British Iland whereof Plutarch the Pagan Philosopher and after him Eusebius writeth all whose Plutarchus lib. de Oracul Eus l. â— praeparat Euang cap. inhabitans by the Britans were accompted holy Saints vbi incolae omnes sacrosancti à Britannis habentur We may adde vnto these and from the same approued Authours and others that as in diuers other nations and places drowned in the damnable errours of the Pagan Idolatries in worshipping hellish deuills in the place of God these wicked spirits being now conquered by the death and passion of Christ thereby seing their kingdome to be at an end and desolate did manifestly testifie the same by their silence and forsaking the Idols and Oracles when before they gaue answeares and were honoured Plutarch supr Sueton. Et alij as the Pagan writers themselues euen in whole bookes of that subiect are witnesses so here in our British Iland though so farre distant from the locall passion of Christ the deuils which were adored here for Gods both felt the power and vertue thereof and inforcedly confessed it in as manifest termes and signes as they which were honoured nearer to Hierusalem or rather more expressely and plainely then they did For in other Regions not so remote from Iury they did ordinarily onely confesse it by their silence and ceasing to be worshipped But in Britaine they made manifest so much as they could that the death of Christ had not onely depriued them of that morall life and beeing which they possessed by the idolatrie and false honour yeelded vnto them by their worshippers but that the Passion and death of Christ was a kinde of death euen to their naturall essence and liuing making therevpon a shew to their simple worshippers that they did altogether cease to be and liue valuing a dishonorable life to be worse then death 8. Plutarch Eusebius and others from the testimony of Dimetrius an eye witnesse himselfe with hundreds or rather thousands of Britans here with him seing obseruing and witnessing the same matter thus relate this history in the name person and words of the same Dimetrius a gretian trauayling and present here in Britaine at that time in these termes nauigaui ipse auxilio Plutarch lib. de Oraculis Euseb l. 5. praeparat Euan c. 9. Regis videndi gratia ad proximam Britanniae Insulam Cumque ibi essem magna tempestas in aere commota nimbis fulminibus omnes exterruit Quam rem accidisse Insulares dicebant quia ex daemonibus aliquis deficeret Sicut enim lucerna dum ardeat â—emini noceat extincta vero multis sic magnas animas aiebant propitias esse dum viuant dum verò extinguantur aut corrumpantur aut cum nimbis grandine vt modò pestifero cuncta replent veneno I sayled to the next Iland to Britaine and when I was there a greate tempest being raised in the ayre terrified all men with showers and lightnings which thing the Ilanders said did chaunce because one of the deuils did dye For as a candell so longe as it burneth hurteth no man but being extinguished offendeth many so said they greate soules are fauourable while they liue but when they are extinguished they either are corrupted or fill all places with stormes hayle as they doe now with pestiferous poyson Thus farre Plutarch which Eusebius â—iting addeth thus immediately from himselfe haec Plutarchus animaduerendum Eusebius l. 5. praeparat Euang. c. 9. autem arbitror diligenter quo tempore daemonis mortem fuisse dicit quippe Tyherij tempore Saluator Dominus nester cum hominibus conuersatus omne daemonum genus ab humana depulit vita Habes igitur a summis apud GeÌ„tiles viris non alio tempore vnquam quam temporibus Saluatoris nostri daemones extinctos fuisse Thus Plutarch and it is diligently to be considered at what time he saith the death of the deuill chaunged For in the time of Tyberius our Sauiour and Lord conuersing with men driue all kinde of deuils from mans life Therefore you haue it from the cheifest men among the Gentils that the deuils were not extinguished at any other time then in the times of our Sauiour 9. By which it is made euident in naturall knowledge That the learned Druides and other Philosophers here in Britaine acquainted with all these things at home and vnderstanding by frequent and certaine relation from Rome the mentioned miracles and proceedings concerning Christ and his holy Religion as these Protestants haue before declared and knowing by naturall science in Philosophy that deuils and intellectuall spirits are immortall and cannot dye which they confessed after their pithagoricall manner of the soules of men this imagined death of deuils neuer was heard of vntill the time and passion of Christ They could not but conclude that he had triumphed ouer them and put them to silence and was that sonne of the virgin vnknowne God sonne of God God of heauen and earth the liuing God maker and creatour of all things whom they had so longe expected to be reuealed to the world and many of them in such manner as is related before so longe time had worshipped prayed and sacrificed vnto
of the Ghospell to haue risen in this our west and this Island of Britaine to haue enioyed the very morning of his ascent the brightnesse thereof peirring through the mistie clowdes of errour and shining here in Britaine euen in the dayes of Tyberius towards whose end Christ suffered his death and by whose Indulgence towards Christians their profession was propagated farre and neare Which Assertion the said Gyldas doth not deliuer coldely or doubtingly but with greate confidence and relying vpon good grounds as it appeareth when he saith scimus we know for certaintie that this was in the later times of Tyberius which was immediatly after our blessed Samours Passion 5. An other English Protestant Antiquary writeth It may appeare that the Christian Religion was planted here in Britaine in this land shortly after Christs Holinshed hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 5. Franc. Mason ep dedicat Franc. Mason Consecrat lib. 2. cap. 3. pag. 51. time An other directed as he saith by the present Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury is so earnest vpon the words of Gildas or malice to Rome that thus he speaketh Tyberius died in the yeare of Christ 39. according to Baronius Where vpon it followeth that Britaine receaued the ghospell fiue yeares at least before either Paul or Peter came to Rome By which it is euident by these Protestant writers of England that they are confident that diuers of this nation receaued English Protâ—staÌ„ts from S. Gildas and otherwise proue that Britaine recâ—aued the faith of Christâ—n Tybâ—rius his time and by meanes of Rome the faith of Christ soone after his Ascension in the time of Tyberius which could probably be effected by no other way or mediation but by Rome where many Britans then liued and inhabited and as before where and whence onely they could take notice and knowledge of such things Which may sufficiently be coÌ„uinced euen out of that place of S. Gildas wherevpon these English Protestants doe ground themselues and as they are both published and vrged by them being these Interea glaciali frigore rigenti Insulae velut longiori terrarum secessu soli visibili non proximae verus ille non de firmamento Gildas l. de conq Britan. c. 6. solum temporali sed de summa etiam coelorum arce tempora cuncta exceâ—ente vniuerso orbi praefulgidum sui coruscum ostendens tempore vt scimus summo Tyberij Caesaris quo absque vllo impedimento eius propagabatur Religio comminata Senatu nolente a principe morte delatoribus militum ciusdem radios suos primum indulget id est sua praecepta Christus In the meane time he who is the true sunne not onely from the temporall firmament but from his high tower of heauen exceeding all times shewing his bright shinning to the whole world in the later time of Tyberius Caesar in which without any Impediment his Religion was propagated death being threatned by the Prince against the Senates will to the Accusers of his Souldiers Christ doth first afford his beames to wit his precepts to the Iland stiffe with frosen colde and by a longe separation of the earth seperated from the visible sunne Where we see that if our Protestant Antiquaries haue delt sincerely with S. Gildas he is both a witnesse that this Iland of Britaine which is that he there describeth did both take knowledge of Christ the true heauenly sunne and benefite of his celestiall light in the later time of Tyberius where he suffered for redemption of the world and that Emperour threatening death to the accusers of them which should receaue him for the Messias did giue occasion that the faith of Christ was so soone preached and embraced in this so remote and colde a Region then subiect to the Empire of Tyberius 6. Therefore we cannot by this auncient Authority deuise any better meanes how the religion of Christ was then first planted here but as I haue proued before from Rome the residency of that Emperour where these mysteries of Christianity were first reuealed authentically examined allowed and confirmed where that commaunde and priuiledge of the Emperour for Christians was decreed and published and where or whence onely the inhabitants of this nation by their dwelling and continuing there or receauing continuall intelligence from thence could learne or come to the notice of these things Neither can the Protestants of England contending thus that there were Christians here in this time be of any other opinion for they doe not yea cannot assigne any one other but such as were sent from S. Peter when he was come to Rome are from him and by his authoritie before he was seated there that preached the faith of Christ in this I land either in that time or aboue twenty yeares after for they finde not any other vntill the coming of S. Ioseph of Aramathia who buried our Sauiour and came not hither vntill the 63. yeare after his natiuity and the time of Tyberius the Emperour his death 24. at the least Longe before which time the Britans had both learned Preists and also Bishops sent hither or consecrated here by the blessed Apostle S. Peter 7. And if S. Mansuetus of whome I haue spoken before as the Germane histories assure vs was consecrated by S. Peter and sent or went so farre a Catal. Episcop Gullens in Lothoring Arnold Mirm. in Theatr. Conuers Gent. Gal. Eâ—sengren cent 1. part 1. dist â— fol. â—6 Pet. de Natal l. 11. c. vlt. Franc. Bellefor Cosmogr l. 2. col 263. Ant. Demochar l. 2. c. 33. de Miss contr Caluin Iorney to him in the easterne contries for that holy purpose whether he went out of this kingdome with direction or from the city of Rome with instruction giuen him there yet he being sent and directed to goe so farre to Peter and consecrated by him and by him againe directed and sent an Apostolike preacher and Bishop into these parts we may not be so alienated from that most blessed Apostle but to giue him this his due to acknowledge That he or they who directed this our contryman to S. Peter aboue all others was or were also first directed by the same S. Peter in such things And thus hauing the cheife Apostle of Christ highest Ruler in spirituall things taking notice care and charge of this kingdome in this his time The Emperour our frend and fauourer giuing all allowance and noe prohibition to Christianity and by so many extraordinary motiues as are before remeÌ„bred so greate a feruour and forwardnesse of the inhabitaÌ„ts here to receaue the faith Our Kings of Britaine were rather freinds and furtherers then enemies to Christian Religion in this time of Christ there could now no impediment be found to hinder it except in our owne Kings which was not so for concerning our gouernment here in Britaine if Aruiragus was then King here as some historians seeme to teach vs he was a frend and no Enemy to Christian religion as we shall
by him ordained the first Bishop of Tullum Toul in Lorraine was by nation borne in that part of Britaine which now and euer of late for many yeares is and hath beene called Scotland But whether he was a Britaine or a Scot those Authorities doe not determine But it will more fully appeare hereafter that he was by birth a Britian that part of this Iland at that time being part of Britaine and longe after which among others Martial the Poet maketh manifest for that time for speaking of the inhabitants of that part of this kingdome which now is called S. Mansuetus disciple of S. Peter the Apostle was a Britain Scotland To Quintus Ouidius that was to trauaile thither from Rome he calleth them Britans of Caledonia Quinte Caledonios Ouidi visure Britannos The contry now called Scotland was part of Britainâ— in this time and longe after And it should seeme by Martial that this Quintus Ouidius himselfe was a Britain of this nation and perhaps of the kindred or retinue of lady Claudia for he doth not onely speake of his longe Iorney from Rome to our North part of Britaine as before now Scotland but in the same place setteth downe that he was to returne againe into Italy from hence and make his abode at Martial l. 10. epigram 44. ad Quintum Ouidium Martial supr epigr. 44. Sabinam where the howse of our Contry woman lady Claudia and her Husband Pudens was Sed reddarâ— tuis tandem mansure Sabinis But this hereafter when I come to that time But this sufficiently conuinceth both that the northreÌ„ inhabitants of this kingdome in those dayes were called Britans and that there was entercourse betweene Rome Romans and them especially when we see an old man fitter to sit by the fire then to take so longe a iorney as the Poet there describeth him not onely to goe to the remotest places of this kingdome from Rome but to make his returne into Italy againe And here I end the dayes of Tiberius leauing Cunobeline still King in Britaine or Guiderius newly begun his Reigne THE VII CHAPTER OF THE TIME OF CAIVS CALIGVLA Emperour and some Christian Britans of this nation probably both at Rome and in Britaine in his daies 1. AFTER the death of Tiberius Caius Caligula succeeded in the Empire but reigned so short a time as I haue before remembred Caius Caligula Emperour a frend and fauourer of Christians neither doe we reade that among his other vices which were many and greate that he was a persecutour of Christians for those outrages which he committed against the Iewes which among others our owne historians doe report were rather in reuenge against the Iewes for the death of Christ and their persecuting of Christians then for any hatred to Christian Religion And it was a iust punishment of God towards that incredulous people their holy temple that had beene so longe renowned for the true worship and sacrifice of God to see it now polluted Matthew West an 40. Theat of Britaine in Caius Caligula with the Idolatrous sacrifices of the Gentiles the Idol of Iupiter and the Emperour himselfe a vile and wicked man to be worshipped and adored there as the Lord of heauen and earth Caesar templum quod erat Hierosolymis iussit prophanari sacrificijs Gentilium Iouis statuam ibi collocat seque vt Dominum coeli terrae coli adorari praecepit When otherwise concerning Christians he still permitted Matth. Westm 38. 39. Niceph. Histor Eccl. l. 2. cap. 10. Arnold Miâ—m in Theat Conuers gent. the fauourable Edict of Tiberius to remaine in force He bannished Pilate by whome Christ was crucified He depriued Herode of his kingdome and together with Herodiades his brothers wife which he kept the occasion of the martyrdome of S. Ihon the Baptist he driue into bannishment and these and such fauours and Iustice he extended vnto the Christians who together with their frends had complained to L. Vitellius President of Syria which he related the Christians proueing it to Caligula And though this man made a shew of warre against the Brittans yet it was not for any matter concerning Stow and howe 's hist in Gindeâ—ius Holinsh. hist of Engl. l. â— Galfrid monum lib. 4. hist cap. 13. Pontic Virun li. 4. Britan. hist Stab Geograph Christian Religion 2. And we are assured both by the British history Ponticus Virunnius diuers Protestant writers that not onely Adaminus sonne of King Kimbeline with his retinue liued with the Emperour Caligula but there were then many Britanni obsides Romae Britans kept for pledges or hostages then at Rome And this Emperour did nothing in matters of hostility against the Britans but only made a shew of warre and returned with contempt And the Brittish Kings at that time whether Kymbeline Guiderius or Aruiragus were frendly S. Mansuetus Britan made Bishop by S. Peter the Apostle vnto Christians In the time of this Emperour we reade that S. Peter the Apostle consecrated our holy contry man S. Mansuetus which he had Christened before in the time of Tyberius a Bishop and sent him to Tullum in Lorraine Tullenses habuere Apostolum suaeque in Christum fidei primum Antistitem Arnoldus Mirmannius in theatro conuersionis gentium §. Metensibus Eisengr cent 1. distict 3. part 1. Anton. Democh lib. 2. de Missa â—ontra Calo cap. 33. Petr. de natalib l. 11. c. vlt. Franc. Bellefor Cosmog l. 2. S. Mansuetum S. Petri Apostoli discipulum S. Clementis collegam origine Scotum The Tullensians or inhabitants of Tullum in Lorraine had for their Apostle and their first Bishop of their faith in Christ S. Mansuetus a Scot by natiuity the disciple of S. Peter the Apostle and câ—mpanion of S. Clement This is testified also by many others as Gulielmus Eisengrenius Antonius Democharez Petrus de natalibus with others saying S. Mansuetus natione Scotus ex nobili prognatus familia Simonis Bar-ionae Apostolorum Coryphaei discipulus socius beati Clementis Episcopi Metensis à Petro Loucorum in vrbe Tullensi primus Antistes consecratus est Mansuetus by nation a Scot so they terme our northren Britans borne of a noble family the disciple of Simon Bar-ionas the cheife of the Apostles fellow of S. Clement the Bishop of Metz was consecrated by S. Peter the first Bishop in the citie of Tullum 3. Hitherto these Authours onely this difference I finde betweene them Arnold Mirm. in Theatr. Conuer gent. in S. Clem. Metensi Episc that Arnoldus Mirmannius saith S. Clement whose companion S. Mansuetus was was Bishop of Metz by S. Peters appointement in the 40. yeare of Christ Caio Caligula Imperatore when Caius Caligula was Emperour And Eisengrenius saith S. Mansuetus was made Bishop of Tullum in the yeare 49. eight or neyne yeares after Which may easily be reconciled together by saying S. Mansuetus was sent by S. Peter in the yeare of Christ 40. and tooke
Religeous life then employ their time in preaching 1. LET vs now prosecute the History of S. Ioseph his Religeous Associats that came to the place where Glastenbury in Sommerset shire now standeth where they liued died and were buried The Antiquities of Glastenbury tell vs that the first landing of S. Ioseph in this Iland was in or neare vnto that part we now call Northwales Antiquit. Glast apud Capgrau in S. Ioseph M. S. in tabulis latis where he and his Companions preaching the faith of Christ were not onely denyed all necessarie things for their releife and sustenance but their doctrine reiected and themselues committed to Prison by the King or Prince of that Prouince a Pagan Infidell perfidus Rex Northwalliae Ioseph seruum Dei in partihus suis praedicantem cum socijs suis carceri mancipauit inhumaniter negaâ—s eis victui necessaria Of which Imprisonment of S. Ioseph although other Antiquaries are sparing in relating it yet they are so farre from denying it that they rather shew vnto vs how credible it is for they generally teach Guliel Camd. in Brit. Godw. coÌ„u of Brit. c. 2. p. 9. 22. Tacitus Ann. in Agric. Iul. Caesar comment l. 1. with Iulius Caesar Tacitus and others how this Iland was at that time subiect to diuers petie kings or Rulers So that although Aruiragus which by marriage had entered into alliance and amitie with Claudius the Emperour a publike and professed enemy to the Druides the greatest Aduersaries and hinderers of Christian Religion Yet such Princes or Rulers as liued in Mona Anglesey and the partsof wales where S. Ioseph is said to haue bene imprisoned were friends and followers of the Druids and professed Enemies Camd. in Brit. in Oâ—douic Hect. Boet. Hist Scot. in Crathlint to the Romans and such as they fauoured either in matters of Religion or others But S. Ioseph and his Associats being freed of their imprisonment by the greate mercy and prouidence of God vnto them allthough with the contradiction and resistance of their Persecutors as those Antiquities make more particular Relation and seeing how fruitlesse a busines it was like to be to stay any longer among that then so obstinate and obdurate people came into this part of this Iland Loegria now England and diuiding themselues into diuers Trad. of GlastoÌ„ in Sommers Shire companies being in all 12. 13. or 14. such is the diuersitie of opinions in number three of them as the continued Tradition of the still inhabitants of Glastenbury in Sommerset shire testifieth came tyred and wearie neare vnto the situation of that Towne to an Hill allmost a mile distant from thence called thereupon in our common English languadge as the generall opinion there is Weary-all hill where the miraculous and there named euen by Protestants at this day holy thorne groweth of which more hereafter And after their prayers made to be directed where to make their stay and aboade interpreted the will of God to be they should set vp their rest in the adioyning place where the late renowned and now ruinated Monastery of Glastenbury stood being at that time a solitary desart and wildernes compassed about with fennish Lakes and Marishes and most fit for the Contemplatiue Eremiticall Religeous life which they professed 2. And it neither was nor could be long after when the rest of that Religeous company assembled and ioyned themselues againe together with these three For all Antiquities agree in this that in the first yeare of their coming into Britaine whereof they had spent part before their imprisonment part in prison and part in trauaile after to this place of their vnion and dwelling together they builded their little Church or Oratory and yet this not without the notice and allowance of the King obtayned in that behalfe Thus testify all our Antiquaries Catholiks and Protestants with our Antiquities Manuscripts Io. Capgr in Catal M. S. Ioseph Antiq. Glast tabulis fixae M. S. Inscriptio aeris in Custod Tâ— Hughes apud Godwin conu of Brit. p. 11. Capgr in S. Patric Bal. l. de Script cent 1. in Ioseph ab Aramath Matt. Parker antiquit Brit. p. 3. Guliel Malm. l. de antiquit Caenob Glaston M. S. or printed Eodem anno quo in Britanniam missi sunt the very same yeare wherein they came into Britaine being warned by diuine admonition so to doe they builded a Church in the honour of the holy Mother of God and perpetuall Virgin Mary in the place shewed vnto them from heauen per Archangelum Gabrielem in visione admoniti sint Ecclesiam in honoreÌ„ sanctae Dei Genitricis perpetuae Virginis Mariae in loco eis caelitus demonstraâ—o construere At the building whereof as these Antiquities tell vs they were all present and there afterward euen vnto the times of their deaths continued together By which we see it made cleare vnto vs that if S. Ioseph and his companions had bene the most learned men that euer were there is left litle or no time allmost at all for them to haue preached vnto the Britans of this kingdome for the time of their trauaile before they were imprisoned the space of their imprisonment trauaile after into the parts of their aboade their suite to King Aruiragus for the place of their dwelling his graunt and confirmation thereof and their building their Church being all finished and effected in the first yeare of their coming hither by so many Antiquities eodem anno leaueth litle space or leasure for S. Ioseph and his associates did but litle prâ—uaile in preaching or rather preached litle any other busines And therefore a Protestant Bishop and Antiquary might iustly write It seemeth that Ioseph and his fellowes preuayled litle by their preaching and therefore gaue themselues at last vnto a Monasticall and solitary life in the Island of Aualon Where he might well haue omitted the words at last Godw. Conu of Brit. p. 16. c. 3. for if they thus imployed themselues to Monasticall and solitary Eremiticall life as this Protestant Bishop and all acknowledge in the very first yeare of their coming hither it was at the first and not at last but with such expedition and celeritie that it is rather to be maruailed how in a strang Nation among Pagan Infidels they could quietly enioy that freedome and libertie so soone For to passe ouer other letts and hinderances before remembred no man of Iudgment will thinke but that indulgence and priuiledge for their quietly and peacebly seruing of God which King Aruiragus granted vnto them came by long and earnest suites and supplications both of themselues and others Intercessours for them in that behalfe whereupon Ihon Harding writing vpon this immunitie allowed vnto S. Ioseph and his companions whome he affirmeth to haue bene fourteene saith it was by the intreatie and intercession of Vespasian who was afterward Emperour vnto King Aruiragus and his Queene thus he writeth of him For whome so then
S. Ioseph al. Matth. Parker Antiquit. Brit. pag. 3. Io. Leland in assert Arthurij Godwin Conuers of Brit. pag. 10. outside of King Aruiragus Country as William of Malmesbury diuers Antiquities of Glastenbury Capgraue and others write and by the first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury and his Authours in Regionis suae finibus in the very end of his Dominion a place vnfit to conuert the whole Country or great parts thereof which Apostolike men Conuerters of kingdomes haue euer endeauoured and aymed at when they first setled themselues in any Countrye to conuert it to Christ THE XXVII CHAPTER THAT S. IOSEPH DID NOT ACTVALLY conuert to the Christian Religion eyther King Aruiragus Coillus or Marius 1. MVCH lesse can I be of their opinion that seeme to hold that S. Ioseph conuerted King Aruiragus Marius or Coillus to the faith of Christ A late writer speaking of King Aruiragus saith Quidam Historici testantur ipse omnium Regum Britannorum Io. Pitseus Rel. histor to 1. aetat 1. in Aruirago primus fidem Christi cum Sacramentis Christianis Christianus factus suscepit some Historians witnesse that of all Brittish Kings he was the first that being made a Christian receaued the faith of Christ with the Christian Sacraments An other thus plainely writeth of S. Ioseph He conuerted to the Christian Author of the Engl. Martyrol 27. Iulij in S. Ioseph of Aramathia faith Marius and Coillus sonne and Nephew to King Aruiragus The first doth not affirme that either S. Ioseph did Conuert Aruiragus or that he was at all conuerted to the faith of Christ but onely saith some Historians doe affirme that he was a Christian And Ihon Harding is Authour that he both was a Chistian and conuerted by S. Ioseph and plainely alledgeth Nennius King Aruiragus was not a ChristiaÌ„ conuerted by S. Ioseph or any other Ihon. Harding Chronic. c. 47. f. 41. Authoritie of this opinion thus he writeth Ioseph conuerted this King Aruiragus By his preaching to knowe the lawe diuine And baptized him as written hath Nenius The Chronicler in Britain tonguefull fine And to Christs lawe made him incline And gaue him then a shilde of siluer white A croise endlong and ouerthwart full perfecte Thus writeth this Authour but without warrant for any thing I can finde for whereas he citeth Nennius to haue written thus in the Brittish languadge it is euident by all Antiquities that Nennius which wrote in that tongue was Io. Bal. l. descrip Brit. cent 1. in Nennio Helio Io. Pitseus l. de Illustrib Britan. Scriptorib aetate 1. in Nennio Selden Illustr of Polialbion p. 128 long before the birth of Aruiragus or S. Ioseph and dead 50. yeares before the Natiuitie of Christ and was Brother to King Ludd and Cassibelam and was named Nennius Helius And so he could not write any such thing The other Nennius called Banchorensis as all Authours agree wrote onely in Latine and consequently could not write so in the Brittish tongue as that Authour thinketh and our best Protestant Antiquaries affirme they finde no such thing in any copie of Nennius Codices ij quos consuluisse me Nennij antiquos contigit huiusce rei parum sunt memores and for Catholiks I haue seene diuers affirme the same Neyther is King Aruiragus or S. Ioseph named by him Neyther doth any Antiquary of sound Iudgment so teach from any for Nennius or otherwise 2. And if we had no other Arguments or euidence then that I haue remembred before of the Desart and desolate place allmost vnaccessible vnto as M. S. de vita S. Gyldae per Caradoc both printed and Manuscript Histories tell vs propter munitiones Arundineti fluminis paludis so compassed and inuironed with Reeds Riuer and fennes which was allowed to S. Ioseph and his Christian company and a poore Oratory builded by themselues of such base Alder wands as that fenny wildernesse afforded giueth sufficient testimony how farre this King was from being a Christian that had nothing but such abiect and outcaste things to allowe to Christ and his seruants When for the maintenance of the Pagan Idolatrie which he professed both as the Brittish History Matthew of Westminster Galfrid Monum Hist Brit. l. 4. cap. 15. 16. Matth. Westm an 44. 73. Pont. Virun Hist Brit. l. 4. Ponticus Virunnius and others as well Protestants as Catholiks are witnesses he was Authour of stately and sumptuous buildings and so farre from diminishing any honour that was then giuen to the false Pagan Gods of the Idolatrous Britons that he added more vnto them namely worshipped the wicked Emperour Claudius whose Bastard Daughter he had taken as wife as God dedicated a costely Temple vnto him soone after his death yet after this his acquaintance with S. Ioseph for as I finde in an olde Manuscript Historie and others doe not dissent the Citie of Glocester then Cair M. S. Histor Antiq. an 66. Glou the Citie of Glaudius was builded by King Aruiragus in the yeare of Christ 66. Which was after the donation of priuiledge by Aruiragus to S. Ioseph 2. ot 3. yeares And it must needs be longer before the Idolatrous Matth. Westm an D. 73. Galfr. Monumeten Hist Reg. Briton l. 4. cap. 16. Pontic Virun Britan. Hist l. 4. King Aruiragus liued and died a Pagan Temple erected by him to the honour of Claudius was founded and finished 3. And to demonstrate that he both liued and died a Pagan this King Aruiragus was by his owne Order buried in that Pagan Temple in the yeare of Christ 73. Tenne yeares after S. Iosephs coming hither Aruiragus vt dies suos expleuit sepultus est Claudiocestriae in quodam Templo quod in honore Claudij dedicauerat construxerat And Ponticus Virunnius further addeth that he did euery moneth offer Sacrifice in that Temple after the Pagans manner so much he loued him singulis mensibus sacrificabat tantum eum amore prosequebatur And it is further euident by many Antiquities that Aruiragus did many publike Acts besides this which Christian Religion cannot permit as that after he had bene long time married to Voada Sister of Cataracus King of the Scots and had diuers children by her he disinherited the children put away and Compabellus Cornelius Hybern Verem apud Hect. Boeth l. 3. Hist Galfr. Hist l. 4. cap. 14. Pontic Virun l. 4. Matth. Westm Antiq. 44. Stowe Hist in Aruiragus Bal. l. Script Brit. cent 1. in Aruiragus Ioh. Pitseus de Vâ—r. illustr aetat â— in Aruiâ—ago Guâ—â—el Malm. l. de Antiquit. Glaston M. S. Capgrau in Catalog M. S. Ioseph ab Aram. Antiquit. Glaston apud eundem imprisoned the mother Marryed Genuesse the supposed Bastard Daughter of Claudius and kept her the other yet liuing and left the kingdome to Marius her sonne And was so farre from repenting this Barbarous Act contrary to Christian Religion that being chalenged for that Impietie he wrote a Booke in defence of
this his wickednes affirming therein that it was lawfull for him to haue pluralitie of wiues because neither the Roman nor Britan Pagan Lawes as he auouched denied that to Princes neuer speaking of or regarding the lawe of Christ and in this state he liued and died 4. Moreouer all Antiquaries whatsoeuer of any credit tell vs plainely that Aruiragus was no Christian but still persisted in his Pagan Religion First William of Malmes bury saith Rex qui tunc regnabat fuit Barbarus praedicationi eorum consentire noluit nec paternas Traditiones commutare volebat The King which then reigned was a Pagan and would not consent to their preaching nor would he change his Auncestours Traditions The Antiquities of Glastenbury Capgraue and many other auncients write Rex Barbarus cum sua gente tam noua audiens inconsueta nec paternas volens in meliùs commutare Traditiones praedicationi eorum renuebat The Pagan King with his people hearing such new and vnaccuctomed things as S. Ioseph and his fellowes taught would not change his Auncestours Traditions for the better but refused their preaching The first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury with his Protestant followers affirmeth Qorum praedicatione Rex Aruiragus cum Proceribus suis ab inueterata Druidum Religione abduci noluit King Aruiragus with his Nobles would not by the preaching of Ioseph and his companions be drawne from the inueterate Religion of the Druids Thus we see it manifestly declared that King Aruiragus was in all his actions life and death farre from being a Christian in profession 5. Now let vs examine whether as that late Authour saith S. Ioseph conuerted Neyther King Marius or Coillus was a Christian King Marius and Coillus to the Christian faith for this he bringeth no reason or Argument at all but onely in the Margent there citeth as teaching that opinion Ihon Capgraue Polydor Virgill Camden and Harpsfeld but not any one of these so affirmeth but the contrary Capgraue in the place by him cited calleth them duo Pagani Reges Marius Coillus Two Pagan Capgrau in Vita S. Ioseph Camdē in Rom. in Aruirago Polydor. Virg. l. 2. Hist Angl. p. 41. Kings Marius and Collius so Camden maketh them longe after S. Iosephs time and auoucheth King Lucius Sonne of Coillus to haue bene our first Christian King So doth Polydor Virgill thus plainely testifiing of Lucius Britannorum Regum primus Christianus factus est he was the first Christian of the Brittish Kings Harpsfeld saith that neither Aruiragus Marius or Coillus the Kings which followed did embrace the Religiō of Ioseph and his cōpanions Aruiragus caeterique Principes eum secuti etsi eorum Religionē non amplecterentur molesti eis non fuerūt immo Harpsf Hist Eccl. Angl. p. 3. virtutes eorū admirati beneficijs auxerūt But onely were not troblesome vnto thē admiring their vertues bestowed benefits vpō them Which no mā denieth but this is farre frō saying S. Ioseph conuerted to the Christiā faith Marius Coillus Engl. Martyrol in S. Ioseph 27. Iulij Sonne and Nephew to King Aruiragus the words of that Authour from these writers as he seemeth to pretend by his citing them And if we should follow either the computation of Sir william Camden the best Antiquary our Protestants euer had or others of that Religion we should make it vnpossible that any of these should be conuerted by S. Ioseph For first Sir Camden would haue them to haue liued long after the Age of S. Ioseph And for the Bal. l. de Script Britan. centur 1. in Ioseph Aram. in Aruirag Catal. Reg. Brit. ante Hist Brit. in Mario Matth. Westm an 72. Polydor. Virgil. l. 2. hist p. 38. rest they agree in this that King Marius and yet a Pagan ouerliued S. Ioseph To which computation Matthew of Westminster Polydor Virgill and others doe not dissent And concerning King Coillus he was ab Infantia euen from his Infancy by all writers brought vp at Rome and came not into Britaine while he came hither to reigne as King many yeares by all accompts after S. Ioseph was dead And so by no possibilitie could he be conuerted to the Christian faith in Britaine by S. Ioseph What dispotion or Inclination these had to the faith of Christ I will intreate when I come to their dayes hereafter in the meane time William of Malmesbury in his Manuscript of Glastenbury all other Antiquities of that place and Historyes as before generaly say these three were Reges Pagani Pagan Kings which Harding himselfe confesseth of Marius and Coillus though friends to Christian Religion neither doth Guliel Malm. M. S. de Antiq. Glaston Harding Chron. in Marius and Coillus he affirme that Aruiragus was a Christian but alledgeth Nennius wherein he seemeth to haue bene deceaued to be of that opinion And the Authour which before would haue King Marius and Coillus to be conuerted to the faith of Christ by S. Ioseph doth in an other place with the consent of Historyes name S. Lucius the first Christian King of Britany Therefore Marius and Coillus could not by his opinion without contradiction be Christian Kings Engl. Martyrol die 3. Decembr nor either of them a King Christian before him otherwise he had not bene the first but third or second in that order and degree 6. And if King Marius had bene a Christian or inclined to that holy Religion it carrieth no probability that he learned it of S. Ioseph for as Harding with others witnesseth he was of a child brought vp at Rome with the Emperour Claudius and his mothers kindred Who norished was at Rome in his Iuuente With his mothers kinne the best of th' Empire Hard. Chronic. in Marius c. 49. fol. 41. With Claudius also that was his owne Grandsire And not returning into Britaine vntill the death of Aruiragus his father to inherite the kingdome after him for any thing we reade in Historyes and by the common computation of Antiquities King Aruiragus and S. Ioseph dying within three yeares together it is not a thing to be easily beleeued Matth. Westm an 73. Bal. cent 1. in Aruirag Ioseph Aram. that Marius did or could learne Christianitie of S. Ioseph Neither did or could Christian Religion allow Marius a notorions knowne Bastard to Inherite the kingdome of Britaine as Heire to King Aruiragus he hauing diuers legittimate children by his lawfull wise Voada daughter of King Caratacus Hector Boeth Scotor hist l. 3. f. 41. Ex qua filium vnum duas filias susceperat All which by Christian Religion should haue inherited before them and he whether they had bene lyuing or dead by that could not claime Title to inherite and possesse the Crowne of Britaine as he did And the Scottish Historians who had best reasons Hector Boeth from the Scottish antiqu Scohist l. 4. fol. 58. Stowe hist Romans in Marius to keepe these things in memory doe tell vs that he
Oecumenius in verba illa Dado operam c. 2. Petr. 1. v. 15. to remember this Nation not onely during his life but after when he should be in Heauen as I haue shewed by diuers examples from auncient and credible Authours before shall remember more hereafter And in the next verse he proueth that he principally heare remembred Britaine and those Nations to which he had parsonally preached for he saith We haue not followed 2. Petr. 1. v. 16. cunningly deuised fables when we made knowne vnto you the power and coming â—f our Lord Iesus Christ but were eye witnesses of his Maiestie Where he plaineâ—y speaketh of such people and Nations to whome he had made knowne the power of our Lord Iesus Christ by his preaching such as Britaine was 3. And when being to leaue this world and his cheif Pastorall chardge which might not die with him to his successor we must further acknowledge how mindefull he was of this kingdome with others in that designement whether he constituted S. Linus or S. Clement to be his next Successor for the first as I haue shewed before was familiarly knowne to our Christian Britans and lyued most with them in Rome and the other S. Clement was not onely in the same estate but was parsonally heare with S. Peter in this Nation Neyther were our Christian Britans then vnmindfull or vngratefull for so many fauours of S. Peter vnto this Country but euer continued most dutifull and faithfull vnto him without any discontinuance of those obsequies vnto him for as I haue probably shewed they were the first that entertayned him in Rome and after so I cannot without preiudice and iniury The greate honor loue of our first Christian Britans to S. Peter and how probably diuers of them honorably buried him vnto this kingdome thinke but they were cheifely Christian Britans that performed the last and funerall duties to that holy Apostle among whom likely was S. Marcellus Disciple of S. Peter by birth a noble Britan of whom I will speake more hereafter for we reade in many that one of S. Peters Disciples so named did honorably bury that glorious Apostle martyred by the cruell Tirant Nero. Marcellus quidam Discipulus S. Petri accepit Corpus Apostoli Bed Hom. de S. Petro Paulo Tom. 7. oper Guliel Eisengr centur 2. part 6. Dâ—st 1. S. Anton. Vinc. Petr. de Nat. apud Magdebur cent 1. l. 2. c. 12. 650. 2. Tim. 4. lauit illud tali vnguento quod nunquam posset putrescere postea misit illud in monumento Yet I finde that there was an other Marcellus in this time a Roman borne Marci vrbis Romae Praefecti filius that sometime followed Simon Magus and was conuerted to the faith of Christ by S. Peter and wrote among other works the Acts of S. Peter and S. Paul But this man being thought to be martyred by Nero cannot so well be adiudged to haue bene the buryer of S. Peter seeing S. Peters Martyrdome was one of Nero his last Actions And we may not doubt but our Britans that first receaued S. Peter in their house at Rome and were euer afterward most faithfull and true vnto him both at libertie and in prison as we are taught by their loue to S. Paul in like case testified by himselfe and brought vp their children in such sorte that among other Acts of Christian pietie we finde as in S. Praxedes that they Vita S. Praxed in Breuiar die 21. Col. Iulij buried the bodies of the holy martyrs Imperatore Christianos persequente eos facultatibus opera consolatione omni charitatis officio prosequebatur Nam alios domi occultabat alios ad fidei constantiam hortabatur aliorum corpora sepeliebat ijs qui in carcere inclusi erant qui in ergastulis exercebantur nulla re deerat Therefore much more we may iudge that the holy parents their Christian Brittish family and friends who from the first coming of S. Peter to Rome had ministred in such duties vnto him were not wanting to performe this last and Antiquit. Glast Capgr Cat. in S. Ioseph Hard. in chron Stow hist Cornelius Tacit. in Vita Agricolae farewell obsequie to that greatest Apostle both in respect their greate loue and effection to S. Peter be sufficient Testimonialls thereof and aboue all others they might more freely performe it then many others For the Romans did not intermeddle then with the Britans in matters of Religion but left such affaires to their owne Gouernment and Brittish Gouernours as we see in their Kings then Aruiragus Marius Coillus and Lucius all friends and fauourers That neither S. PudeÌ„s S. Claudia any of their family or any Britan was then punishable by the Romans for Religion of Christians before Lucius was conuerted to the faith openly to professe it and none of them ioyned with the Pagan Romans in their Religion which we cannot affirme so freely of France where Claudius had forbidden the vse of their old Religion which in Britaine neyther he nor any other Emperour had done but the Christian Britans did both at home and els where vnder the Romans quietly enioy the free vse of the Religion of Christ vntill the Persecution of Dioclesian 4. If any man obiect that S. Pudens husband to S. Claudia was a Roman and so subiect to their Lawes in Religion I answeare first that it is euident before that the Father of S. Claudia a Christian and cheife commander in that family was yet lyuing and long time after Secondly I answeare that S. Pudens himselfe was but a Municeps and no Romane partaker thereby of the Roman priuiledges and immunities but not subiect to their penalties especially in things concerning Religion as is testified by Aulus Gellius and others their owne writers Municipes sunt ciues Romani ex municipijs suis suo Aul. Gellius Noct. attic l. 16. c. 13. Io. Selden Analect p. 39. Cicero l. 2. de legibus Iure legibus suis vtentes muneris tantum cum Populo Romano honorarij participes a quo munere capessendo appellati videntur nullis alijs necessitatibus neque vlla populi Romani lege astricti Marcus Tullius Cicero hath the like euen in matters of Religion and diuers others Therefore a Protestant Antiquarie boldly concludeth that by the Roman Lawes the Municipes such as S. Pudens was might be of what Religion they would without controlement Tanta municipiorum videtur fuisse libertas vt maiorum ac auitis sibique proprijs sacris vti minime prohiberentur Selden supr THE XXXIV CHAPTER ENTREATING OF THE TIME OF POPE Linus Vespasian Emperor and Marius King of Britaine and of our Christians in those dayes both at Rome in Britaine and other places 1. THE cheife Gouernour of the Church of Christ S. Peter hauing now happily by holy Martyrdome ended his labours in this world and obtained his Crowne and reward in heaueÌ„ as an other succeeded him in that
in this Nation both in respect of the King a friend to Christians and the Immunities of the place and Countrie And this may suffice for the History of this first Age of Christianitie in this kingdome of greate Britaine For them that are desirous to knowe and enforme themselues more fully in euery particular point of true Christian Catholike Religion lately and now still heare as in diuers other places questioned what was publikly preached professed and receaued for such by the holy Apostles Apostolike men and Primatiue Christians of this first Age when by all the holy and vndoubted true Religion to be a Rule and direction to all Posteritie in succeeding times for euer was published and accepted I haue set it downe at lardge in my late Booke intituled The Iudgment of the Apostles betweene Catholiks and Protestants in matters of Religion Wherein they shall finde the true and holy sentence of them and other Apostolike men liuing in this Age in euery Question to be for the present Catholiks and against their Aduersaries the first to professe vndoubted truth the others knowne and confuted Error in euery Article Which would seeme too long to be set downe in an Historie thererefore I caused it to be printed a parte in the yeare of our Lord 1632. The end of the First Age. THE ECCLESIASTICALL HISTORIE OF GREAT BRITAINE THE SECOND AGE THE ECCLESIASTICALL HISTORIE OF GREAT BRITAINE THE SECOND AGE THE I. CHAPTER WHEREIN IS RELATED BY ALL TESTImonies of Protestants and others how in the Papacie of S. Anacletus this kingdome was diuided into Prouinces for Christian Primats and Bishops and that these Bishops and holy Preists were Massing sacrificing Preists and consecrated by such forme and manner of Consecration as the present Roman Church now vseth as likewise all our Primatiue Brittish Bishops and Preists were and diuers such sent into these parts by this holy Pope as S. Peter and Clement had giuen chardge before 1. BEING now to begin the second hundred of yeares from the Birth of Christ we must make our beginning with those Rulers with which we coÌ„cluded the first to witt S. Clement Pope Traiane Emperour and Coillus King of Britaine These two last reigned diuers yeares in this Age but S. Clement being putt to death by Traiane euen in the beginning of this Eusebius in Chronic. an 3. Traiani Hieron Catal. in S. Clement Matth. Westm an gratiae 102. Damasus in Pontif. in S. Clem. Baron Annal. an D. 100 Centurie as Eusebius S. Hierome with others testifie and likely bannished from the See Apostolike into the Iland Chersonesus where working strange miracles and conuerting many thereby he suffered glorious martyrdome in the later end of the former Age I must come to his next Successour in that highest chardge and dignitie S. Anacletus who enioyed it as S. Damasus and others witnes nine yeares three moneths and tene dayes sedit annos nouem mensâ—â— tres dies decem Matthew of Westminster saith 9. yeares and ten moneths sedit in Cathedra Romama annis 9. mensibus decem He as himselfe and Damasus in PoÌ„tif in Anacleto Vit. cius in Breuiar 13. Iulij Matth. Westm an 102. Martin Polon supput in Anaclet Anaclet Epist 1. Epist 3. Florent Wigor in chronic an 93. vel 71. Marianus Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. in Domitiano Magdeburg in Indice cent 2. tit Anacletus Magdeb cent 2. ca. 7. col 146. Matth. Park Ant. Brit. p. 24. Bils Barl. Bridg. Couell Hooker Down l. in Text. citat Ioa. Pris defens Hist Britan. pag. 73. 74. Rob. Bar. l. de vit Pontif. Rom. in Anaclet Ormerod pict of Pop. p. 78. Gir. Cambr. l. de Iure Metropol Eccl. Menou ad Innocen 3. Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. Flor. Wigorn. in in chron in Domitiano others proue vnto vs was consecrated Preist by S. Peter the Apostle and instructed by him Petrus Princeps Apostolorum Instructor noster a sancto Petro Apostolorum Principe Presbyter ordinatus And as he saith placed by Christ in the See Apostolâ—ke in Apostolica-Sede à Domino constitutus And in an other place he writeth againe that he will write as S. Peter the Prince of the Apostles who made him Preist instructed him vt à â—â—ato Petro Principe Apostolorum sumus instructi à quo Presbyter sum ordinatus scribere vobis sicut petistis non denegauimus This is so warranted a truth that the greatest Protestant Enemies to such Antiquities the Magdeburgian writers plainely thus confesse it Anacletus Presbyter à Petro ordinatus And cite for their euidence the Epistle of S. Anacletus onely and thereby confirme it to be his writing So doe our best learned English Protestants their first such Archbishop of Canterbury Matthew Parker their Protestant Bishops Bilson Barlowe Bridges and others against their Puritans Sir Ihon Prise Couell Hooker Downame Barnes Ormerod and too many to be recited therefore I may passe ouer Catholike Writers in this matter and onely I name three of our auncient Antiquaries Giraldus Cambrensis Marianus Scotus and Florentius Wigorniensis by Protestants testimonies renowned for such learning And so I might boldly if I had no other warrant insist vpon the Authoritie of this holy Apostolike man for S. Peter his Consecratour and Instructour confirmed in grace could not deceaue eyther him or vs or any and his writings proposing S. Peters instruction doctrine and practise are sufficiently abled before to be a true proposer yet I will be so farre from building onely vpon this grounde though so firme a foundation that I shall haue so many other ample witnesses besides for that I shall alledge from him that without him it shall haue credite and certaintie sufficient 2. First he declareth how Prouinces were diuided before the time of Christ for the most part and afterward by the Apostles and by S. Clement this Predecessour that diuision was renewed againe And how they tooke Order in which and which places should be Primats or Patriarks Metropolitan and others inferiour Bishops Prouinciae multo ante Christi aduentum tempore diuisae sunt maxima ex parte postea ab Apostolis beato Clemente Praedecessore nostro ipsa diuisio est renouata c. And in his next Epistle he plainely repeateth the same againe and further addeth in two seuerall places that he had set The Prouinces in Britaine for Christian Primats and Bishops assigned by S. Peter and S. Clement and set downe by S. Anacletus in a Tome written by him downe in a booke or Tome which he sent with this Epistle the seuerall names of the Cities in all Prouinces which were to haue Primats and had receaued such from S. Peter S. Clement or himselfe aliae autem primae ciuitates quas vobis conscriptas in quodam Tomo mittimus à sanctis Apostolis à beato Clemente siue à nobis primates praedicatores acceperunt And to make manifest vnto vs that he as being Bishop of Rome or whosoeuer should succeed him
holy Pope sent a Legate to our King in Britaine to exhort him to Christian Religion and the benefite thereof Traian commaunding that Christians should not be persecuted 1. S Anacletus hauing gloriously ended his dayes by Martyrdome Martin Pol. in Euarist Damasus in eodem vit S. Euaristi in Breuiar Rom. 26. die Oct. Matth. West an gratiae 111. Martin Pol. in Euaristo an 112. Plin. l. 10. Epist 97. Epist Traiani ad Plin. apud euÌ„deÌ„l 10. Epist 98. Tertullian Apol. Matth. Westm an 107. Martin Pol. in Traiano Mar. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. in Traian Martin Polon supr in or about the 111. yeare of Christ Traiane still continuing his Empire and Coillus King in Britaine S. Euaristus borne of a Iewe by Father called Iudas in the Citie of Bethlem succeeded him in the Papall dignitie and continued therein 9. yeares and 3. Moneths Some say 10. moneths and 2. dayes Matthew of Westminster giueth him 10. yeares Martinus saith 13. yeares 7. moneths 3. dayes In his dayes the Church of Christ enioyed more quiet then it had done in his Predecessours time For Traiane the persecuting Emperour being moued with many and forcible motiues did not onely mitigate the Persecution so much as he could but vtterly forbad any at all to be vsed First vpon the letters of Plinius the second his Lieutenant or Prefect in Bithinia of the greate number of Christians there their feruour and zeale in their Religion their Innocency and pietie of life and Inoffensiuenes to the Roman Empyre and lawes in other respects he so farre mitigated the former rigour of Persecution that he commanded no enquiry should be made to call them into question And some be of opinion that although much Persecution was vsed in his time yet it was by the instigation of his Substituts more then his desire Traianus non perse sed per suos Consiliarios tertiam Christianis iussit inferri Persecutionem And this is further Traiane the Emperour a fauourer of Christians in Britaine and all places confirmed by Suidas an auncient Greeke writer who doth insinuate so much and plainely witnesseth that vpon the letters of information from Tiberianus Prefect in Palestina how the number of Christians was so greate and their desire of Martyrdome so much that he was not able to putt all to death which voluntary offered them selues to dye for that cause Whereupon Traiane Suidas in vitis Caesarum in Traiano the Emperour sent expresse commandement to all his Prefects in all places that they should not persecute Christians any longer Traianus Christianis aliquid induciarum concessit Nam qui illis temporibus à Romanis Magistratus redimebant ad demerendos Imperatores varijs Christianos supplicijs afficiebant adeo vt Tiberianus qui primae Palestinorum genti praeerat ad eum retulerit se non parem esse Christianis occidendis qui vltrò supplicia appeterent Vnde Traianus omnibus Praefectis mandauit ne supplicijs eos afficerent Whereupon we haue warrant sufficient to hold that this Mandate of the Emperour which was so generall that it was to all his Prefects omnibus Praefectis was sent also in to Britaine and Nennius Hist M. S. in Mults exemplan an t so farre extended itselfe which is with aduantage confirmed by our auncient Brittish Historian Nennius in many Manuscript Exemplars where he doth assure vs that the RomaÌ„ Eâ—perour which was when S. Euaristus was Pope was onely Traiane who did not onely forbid Persecution in Britaine but sent a solemne Ambassadge hither missa Legatione ab Imperatore Romanorum that they which would might be baptized and professe Christian Religion 2. And that S. Euaristus then Pope making religeous vse of this lenitie of the Emperour and his fauour to Christians did write and send to our King heare Coillus at that time and Nobles of Britaine to receaue the Christian Gildas NeÌ„nius writt how longe before K. Lucius S. Euaristus Pope sent a Legat to the King of Britaine to persuade him to the Christian faith faith and so there came a double Ambassadge from Rome hither then about that busines one from the Pope exhorting and an other from the Emperour permitting it Missa Legatione ab Imperatore Romanorum Papa Romano Euaristo Gildas also as our Protestants terme that Authour in his Manuscript History in two distincts Libraries in Cambridge giueth the same testimonie of S. Euaristus Pope his sending hither at this time and differeth from Nennius onely in this that whereas Nennius hath told vs that the Ambassadge was sent hither by the Roman Emperour and the Pope of Rome Euaristus Gildas saith it was sent from the Roman Emperours and Euaristus Pope of Rome Missa Legatione ab Imperatoribus Romanorum à Papa Romano Euaristo Which more confirmeth this matter for howsoeuer we will take these Gildas hist in Bibliotheca public Cantabrigiae in Collegâ—o S. Benedicti Emperours of the Romans eyther for the cheife Emperours as commonly they are vnderstood or the cheife Rulers vnder them in the Roman Empyre as he seemeth some time to accept that worde and the word Imperator properly signifying a Ruler will beare it in some sence it cannot haue a proper and literall reference such as these worthie Authours would vse to the time of King Lucius though there was such a sending after in his dayes by like men and meanes which is made plaine by their ioyning of S. Euaristus with them who dyed in the time of King Coillus Father to King Lucius by all accomps and by common computation before King Lucius was borne and by their rekening which giue the soonest life to King Lucius which is Matthew of Westminster saying he was borne in the yeare of Grace 115. WheÌ„ Matth. Westm an gratiae 115. he was a childe sixe yeares old at the most his Father liuing and reigning King when neyther Emperour nor Pope would write or send to him about such busines and the words of Suidas are plaine before the Emperours commande in these affaires was to his Prefects omnibus Praefectis mandauit such as his Father King Coillus and Iulius Agricola were then in Britaine And allthough in the same places where Gildas Nennius speake of these Messadges from the Pope Euaristus and Emperour they write also of King Lucius and his Nobles conuersion this can be no Argument that they sent to King Lucius but his Father Coillus for allthough they mention both those things neare together after their breife manner of writing they must make them two distinct matters and neuer say that the messadge was sent to King Lucius neither could they so haue done if the time and other circumstances would haue giuen allowance thereunto for they which write of King Lucius his Nobles and Countrie 's Conuersion doe write also how he wrote for and entreated it by suppliant letters to Pope Eleutherius Secondly both these being learned Britans and the best writers they had and knowing aswell as any
alloweth him but 9. yeares 9. moneths and 30. dayes sedit annos 9. menses nouem dies 30. By Baronius and others which begin his Papacie in the yeare 132. and giue him the shortest Regiment he continued onely vntill the yeare 142. by Marianus beginning his Papall Gouerment a yeare sooner then the others and allowing it the continuance of twelue yeares he entered the 143. yeare of Christ so Marianus from Methodius accompteth Vntill the ninth yeare of this Pope Hadrianus continued Emperour after whom then succeeded Antoninus Surnamed Pius the Godly who by Baronius reckning was Emperour 22. yeares Martyrol Rom. 6. die Aprilis Baron Tom. 2. Annal An. D. 163. Marian. Scot. aet 6. l. 2. in Antonino Pio. Flor. Wigorn Chron. an 12â— 145. seuen moneths and 26. dayes Annis viginti duobus mensibus Septem diebus viginti sex Which differeth not much from Orosius and Marianus which say viginti non plenis tribus annis And both Marianus and Wigorniensis say Eusebius and S. Bede gaue 3. moneths more then 23. yeares because it was the custome of HistoriaÌ„s to depute vnto the Emperour that yeare wherein he died therefore we may say say they that Antoninus Pius did not reigne full 23. yeares because he liued not vntill the end of the yeare Mensibus item tribus secundum Eusebium Bedam hoc est vsque ad Calendas Nouembris in anno 134. post passionem Domini Quia autem mos erat Historicorum vt Imperatori deputuretur Annus in quo moreretur velregno deficeret Ideo dici potest quod non plenis viginti tribus annis Antoninus Pius regnauit quum â—on vsque in finem anni vixit 2. In the Time of this Pope reigned heare King in Britaine either Coillus or Lucius his sonne according to the diuersitie of opinions before remembred But seeing all Antiquities and Antiquaries confesse so many greate and renowned things and of such labour and difficultie to be performed were effected for receauing generally Christian Religion and abandoning the Pagan Superstitions in this kingdome in the reigne of King Lucius we Harding Chron. c. 50. f. 42. p. 2. Matth. Westm an 124. must not keepe the Crowne of Britaine from King Lucius long after the death of Pope Sixtus Harding who saith his Father Coillus reigned but 13. yeares will make him King all this Popes time which Matthew of Westminster doth confirme with 4. yeares addition at the least to the time of his Reigne in the dayes of Pope AlexaÌ„der before And yet he maketh the yeares of his whole Age but 87. froÌ„ which if we deduct the whole terme betweene the yeare 124. when the Monke of Westminster saith Lucius begaÌ„ his Reigne vntill the yeare 142. or 143. when it is before agreed S. Sixtus was Martyred to proue by all accompts King Lucius regined in some part of the Papacie of S. Sixtus we make the time of his Reigne being very younge at the death of his Father old when he was borne as is before declared but 59. yeares and his Age not greate And Ihon Harding saith Lucius King of Britaine reigned Harding Croni c. 51. f. 43. Author of the English Martyrol die 2. Decembr 54. yeares And they which write he died in the yeare 84. make him reigne but 53. yeares if they allowe him King in Pope Sixtus time and yet leaue him dead before Pope Eleutherius which we may not doe That this holy Pope was for learning sanctity of life well gouerning the Church of God renowned these Protestants tell vs in these Termes He was a man powerable in worde and worke adorned the Church itselfe with certaine holy Acts allwayes carefull for the flock of Christ Sixtus Romanus in Sermone opere vir potens Io. Bal. l. 1. de Act. Rom. Pontif. in Sixto Io. Mart. Lyd. supr Ecclesiam ipsam pijs quibusdam factis ornauit pro Dei grege sollicitus semper And what holy deeds and doctrine they were with which this so worthie a man did thus adorne the Church of God and prouided for his flocke thus they declare vnto vs Sixtus Romanus Natione sacra vase ne qui praeter sacros Ministros Robert Barns in Vit. Pontif. Rom. in Sixto 1. Ioan. Martin Lyd. Ordin general supr attingerent praecepit Quod corporale appellant ex lineo panno fieri iussit Episcopum ad Pontificem Romanum accersitum domum redeuntem nisi Ecclesiae a Pontifice datas literas reddiderit non esse recipiendum ab Ecclesia sanxit Vt Sanctus in Communione Eucharistiae ter caneretur ordinanit Missam non nisi in Altari celebrandam esse constituit Ab Episcopo ad Romanum Pontificem appellandi ius dedit Ecclesiasticis Ministris Sixtus à Roman by Nation commanded that none but consecrated Ministers should handle the holy vessels He ordained that which we call the Corporall should be made of linnen cloth He decreed that a Bishop being sent for to the Pope of Rome and going home should not be receaued of the Church except be brought letters vnto it from the Pope he ordayned that Sanctus should be songe thrise in the Communion of the Eucharist he constituted that Masse should The Emperor Antoninus Pius his loue to Christians and their ReligioÌ„ not be celebrated but on an Altar He gaue power to Ecclesiasticall men to appeale from the Bishop to the Pope of Rome 3. Antoninus Pius the Emperour of this time was so frieÌ„dly to Christians that as both Catholiks and Protestants witnes he wrote into all places for Melit Sarden Apologia Melit apud Euseb l. 4. c. 26. 25. Magdeburg ceÌ„t 2. c. 3. col 9. Anton. Pius Ep. ad Populos Asiae pro Christian apud Euseb l. 4. c. 13. Nicep l. 3. c. 28. Iustin in fine orat ad Anton them to be free from Persecution Testatur Melito referente Eusebâ—o Antoninum Pium generaliter ad omnes ciuitates pro Christianis scripsisse And in his Epistle to the people of Asia recited at lardge by Eusebius Nicephorus and other writers he plainely affirmeth that the Christians had bene vniustly persecuted for worshipping the one true God mortem ob singularis veri Dei cultum oppetere And addeth further that their Persecutors did not obserue the worship of God and therefore did enuie the Christians which worshipped him and prosecuted them to death And that diuers Rulers of Prouinces had writen to his Father before against Christians to whome he wrote againe that they should not troble such men except they could be proued to doe any thing against the Roman Empire And many hauing writen to him also of such men to whome he answeared according to his Fathers sentence whome he ment to followe If any man hauing an Action against a Christian accuseth him onely as such a man the Christian accused shall be absolued allthough it is manifest he be such an one and his Accuser shall be punished in Iudgment And
supr an 201. Westminster the Antiquitie in S. Peters Church in Cornhill in London with others witnesse that Lucius was crowned King in the yeare of Christ 124. The yeare of our Lord God saith the Antiquitie of S. Peters Church 124. Lucius was crowned King and the yeares of his Reigne were 77. yeares To which the Monke of Westminster iustly agreeth crowning him King in the yeare 124. Anno gratiae 124. Lucius Regni diademate insignitus est And recording his death in the yeare 201. Anno gratiae 201. Inclitus Britannorum Rex Lucius ab hac vita migrauit ad Christum This Monke is stiled by our Protestant Antiquaries to be most exquisite in the true Supputation of yeares Matthaeus Florigerus quantum Io. Bal. l. de script Britan. centur 3. in Matth. Floriger ad Historiam in recta annorum supputatione singularis And of all writers of such matters we may lawfully Iudge that the auncient Authour or Authours of the Manuscript preserued in that Church dedicated to S. Peter to testifie to all Posteritie how that Church was founded by King Lucius and was the first Archiepiscopall See or Church in Britaine as is contained in that Antiquitie was most diligent and industrious in searching out the truth of such things so publikly to be receaued Such likely were the reasons which moued the Cambridge Antiquarie to affirme so resolutely as he hath done that King Lucius sent Eluanus and Meduuinus to Rome about his and this Countryes Conuersion so long before the dayes of the Papacie of Eleutherius and they returned hither againe in his time to help to effect that holy worke And I hope such an Vniuersitie as Cambridge would still be accompted and in Catholike times hath bene would not without greate warrant from their owne or some other Antiquities which they remember not in particular suffer it to be published and printed as the generall saying and testimony of their whole Vniuersitie That King Lucius when the question of Religion was in hand came purposely to Cambridge about it and there being resolued by the holy learned Christians which were students in Cambridge that the Religion which they professed was true he sent Eluanus Meduuinus to the Pope of Rome in the 156. yeare of Christ and the 18. of his owne Reigne for the receauing of Christian Religion in Britaine Cantabrigiam Lucius pius moderatus Princeps clementissimusque Hist Cantabrig Accadem Auth. Ioanne Caio ex aedibus Io. Daij An. Dom. 1574. pag. 22. Britannorum Rex venit Cui cum ex Sanctorum virorum qui Christum professi sunt Cantebrigiae studebant praedicatione persuasum est non fuisse vana quae de Deo deque Trinitate diuulgata sunt fidei Christianae cupidus à Pontifice Romano vt ad Christi fidem reciperetur per Legatos Eluanum Meduuinum petijt id egit Anno Domini 156. regni sui 18. THE VII CHAPTER DECLARING MANY HVMANE LETS and Impediments hindering King Lucius and his Noble Britans some yeares from publikely professing Christian Religion which secretly they embraced and the occasions of diuers mistakings eyther of Historians or their Scribes in the Date Times and Titles of letters written about the Conuersion of Britaine to the faith of Christ 1. WHEN the Estate of Ecclesiasticall affaires in Britaine had taken so happy proceedings and effect that both our King heare and many principall men were thus conuerted to the faith of Christ from their former errours and superstitions and so greate hope and forwardnes there was to haue that faith publikely professed which they Diuers humane feares and Impediments now chancing and hindering King Lucius from open profession of Christian Religion in Britaine priuately embraced and acknowledged for the onely truth many wordly temptations and oppositions did presently arise to hinder these new and vntrayned Souldiers of Christ to make so bold and open Profession of their holy Religion as many holy Martyrs at that time and they themselues not long after did and the glory of that required For as we may probably with many Antiquities affirme that the fauourable Edicts of diuers Emperours and among them Antonius surnamed Pius yet reigning had some what encouraged them in temporall respects actually to be baptized in that Religion The Martyrdome of the holy Popes S. Telesphorus and S. Higinius which their internall vnderstanding and Iudgment was by many inuincible motiues and Arguments conuinced before to be onely true So now by like contrary wordly euents and lets they were for some time more slowe and Antoninus Pius Emperour incensed against the Britans dull to professe it openly They did perfectly vnderstand that notwithstanding the pretended and expected fauour of the present Emperour eyther by his commande or permission two holy Popes to omit many others in other places S. Telesphorus and S. Higinius procures of their Conuersion cruelly Polydor. Virgil. Vrb. Anglic. Hist l. 2. pag. 42. Iulius Capitol in Antonin Nichol. Vignier Biblioth Histor and An. 143. were putte to death for that Religion euen in Rome itselfe vnder the Emperours sight within the space of foure yeares or litle more by all accompts And because present and home daungers doe most terrifie they did see and tasted that the present Emperour Antoninus was at this time incensed against the Britans and had allready sent Lollius Vrbicus with forces hither and he had fought some Battailes against the Britans As both our owne and the Roman Historians testifie Pius Antoninus id temporis Imperator Lollium Vrbicum The superstitious education and disposition of Marcus Aurâ—lius Antoninus adopted Successour in the Empire Legatum in Britanniam misit qui factis aliquot praelijs Insulanos in officio manere coegit 2. And to maintayne and foster these conceiued and ingendered humane feares and Impressions to liue and continue longer then Antoninus Pius was like to liue now being old and long time Emperour when he came first to the Empyre by the Adoption of Hadrian he was commanded or directed by him that Marcus Aurelius Antoninus whom from his Infancy he had trayned vp in the Gentils superstitions should succeed him in the Empire Iul. Capitolin in Marco Aurelio Antonino When he was but 8. yeares old he was putt by Adrian into the Colledge of the Salij most superstitious Preists of Mars and was made a Preist a cheife Marcus Aurelius Antoninus his PersecutioÌ„ against Christians Prelate or Ruler a Southsayer and Master among them octauo suae aetatis anno ab Adriano in Saliorum Collegium relatus est in Saliata functus Sacerdotio Praesul vates Magister nonnullos inaugurauit exaugurauit nemine praeeunte quod ipse carmina didicisset So that there could be litle hope but this man so superstitiously brought vp and such a maker and vnmaker of their Sacrificers and Enchaunter would still continue in the same and professe himselfe an enemy to all Impugners of such
soone especially where his Regiment is so greate and ample that in so short a time he can hardly take notice of the state of those things which belong vnto his chardge much lesse take so good Order for them all that his fame and honour should be for that doing reported in all the world And King Lucius sending vnto him in the first yeare of his Papacie and the very beginning thereof initio Pontificatus could not possibly haue notice of his so renowned carriadge therein consult with all his Nobles Flamens and Archflamens so dispersed in this so large a kingdome and haue their generall consent for a generall Conuersion and send notice of this by solemne Ambassadours so long a Iorney to be there in the beginning of his Papacy but that this greate honour and fame of S. Eleutherius was renowned heare long before and this publike and generall assent to forsake Idolatrie and embrace Christian Religion had bene formerly concluded agreed vpon in Britaine and very probably as our Cambridge Antiquaries haue told vs before not onely S. Timothie was sent or returned to Rome about this busines but Eluanus and Meduuinus also as they write being but Catechumens to be instructed and consecrated there towards the performing so great a worke in this kingdome 4. Neyther can we with equalitie of Iudgment thinke that among so many Britans now conuerted or so disposed heare these two onely went now from hence thither to such end and purpose but allthough these be the onely men remembred in Histories to haue bene therein imployed as more worthie or els designed and sent by King Lucius yet there went many others about this time from Britaine thither the better to enable themselues for a generall Conuersion of this their Country and there continued to able themselues with learning and Religion to be made fitt Instruments and workemen in so holy labours and were therein assisted both by the Popes of these times much conuersant with our Christian Britans and in their houses at Rome and others the most renowned in the Roman Clergie at that time Among whome S. Eleutherius after Pope and happie Conuerter of this Nation was a cheife man And in their opinion which hold the Title Cardinall was giuen to that holy Preist which was the cheife and most eminent commanding Onuphrius Panuin l. de Episcop Titul Diacon Cardinal Damasus Et alij in Cleto Euarist Higinio S. Pastor Epist ad S. TimotheuÌ„ Timoth. Epist ad Pastorem To. 1. Biblioth SaÌ„ct Tom. 1. Ann. Baron Pius Ep. ad S. Iustum Viennen Preist in euery Church or Titulus in Rome according to the Institution and ordinance of the holy Popes S. Cletus S. Euaristus and S. Higinius in whose time we now are I cannot but probably thinke that S. Eleutherius so high in credit and renowne both with S. Higinius and Pope Pius and his brother S. Pastor to whose disposing and distribution the first Titles or Churches in Rome founded by our Christian Britans and still called by their names S. Pudentiana and S. Praxedes and to this daye giuing the names of honour to the Roman Cardinals so stiled was left was an eminent Cardinall and cheife Preist presently after this time in one of those our Brittish Churches or Tituli in Rome which among other bondes tied him so firmely in loue to this Nation and this Nation to him that he is so often honoured in Titles of letters and otherwise by our Antiquaries aboue other Popes Some add an other testimonie which if it be true it greately maketh for the especiall honour wherewith our Historians adorne him thinking that S. Eleutherius came parsonally into Britaine and preached heare And this is that opinion which M. Foxe the Protestant writer thus remembreth Timotheus in his storie thinketh that Eleutherius came himselfe Which wanteth â—oxe Act. and Mon. l. 1. p. 56. not probable Arguments by that is said before if they speake of his preaching heare before he was Pope sent hither with S. Timothie our Countryman or some others sent by any of those Popes before him THE VIII CHAPTER OE THE HOLY POPE S. PIVS AND OVR renowned Christian Britans by their Mother S. Claudia S. Pudentia S. Nouatus S. Timotheus and S. Praxedes with their holy families and friends in Rome 1. S Higinius hauing now gloriously ended his course by Martyrdome S. Pius the first of that name succeeded him in the See Apostolike by the more receaued opinion in the yeare of Christ 158. the 15. day of Ianuary and the 19. yeare of the Empire of Antoninus Pius and gouerned that holy Vita S. Pij Papae 11. Iulij in Bâ—eu Ro. Baron To. 2. Annal. in Pio. Seuerin Binn Tom. 1. Concil in S. Pio. See vntill the 11. day of Iuly in the 167. yeare of Christ and 5. of Marcus Aurelius Antoninus Emperour in whose Persecution he then suffered Martyrdome All which time and long after King Lucius still reigned in Britaine Concerning this Pope we are told by our Protestant Censurers of their liues and doctrine that as he was then called Pius godly so he was in act and deed he wrought many works of true pietie in the feild of Christs The pietie and Religion of Pope Pius by ProtestaÌ„ts Iudgment Church and obtained the glory of Martyrdome by effusion of his blood vnder Antoninus Verus Pius Aquiliensis sub Antonino Vero multa verae pietatis opera in agro Christianae Ecclesiae fecesse perhibetur Martyrij gloriam in sui sanguinis effusione adeptus Touching the seede of doctrine which this so holy a workeman did Io. Bal. l. 1. dâ— act Rom. PontificiuÌ„ in Pio Aquileâ—en Rob. Barns l. de Vit. Pontif. Ro. in Pio 1. sowe in the feild of the Christian Church they thus informe vs Pascha die Dominica esse celebrandum per reuelationem Hermeti facta statuit Sacerdotibus negligentius Missae sacra facientibus paenas statuit vt si quis per imprudentiam de sanguine Christi effunderet in terram paenitentiam ageret dies 40. si super altare dies 3. si super linteum substratum calici 4. dies si super aliud linteum dies 9. sanguinem Christi effusum lambere vel si id fieri non possit aut radere aut cluere rasum aut lotum vel comburi vel in sacrarium repositum seruari Thermas Nouati templo dedicauit Sacrilegij reos fecit qui fundos aliaue bona religioni dicata in prophanos vsus conferunt Virgines ante annum 25. non esse consecrandas praecepit Quae ad Religionem spectant à suae Diaeceseos Synodis audienda esse statuit salua tamen Pontificia authoritate he decreed that Easter day should be kept vpon the Sonday according as it â—as reuealed to Hermes He ordained punishments for Preists which should negligently offer the sacrifice of Masse as if any should by improuidence spill any of the blood of Christ vpon the ground he should doe
our generall Conuersion to be compassed at this time so many principall Agents therein violently putt to death and the Emperours without whose permission or conniuencie it could not probably be brought to passe so enraged and cruell against vs for such things Yet cannot this stay and adiourning of this greatest publike good of this Nation be imputed to pusillanimitie of minde or want of Heroicall Christian fortitude and magnanimitie in our Christian King and diuers of his people and Nobles among them who as before had receaued the Christian faith and priuately professed it but to the Iniquitie of the violent and ouerswaying times and Pagan Emperours with their Lieutenants Imperiales or Proimperatours Proconsuls Propretours hindering that holy worke For allthough the state of Britaine was not so seruile to the Romans as the condition of many kingdomes was but we euer had our owne Kings both by inheritance and discent of our former auncient Brittish regall Race and with the desired allowance and agreement of the Roman Emperours after the marriadge of King Aruiragus with Genuissa daughter of Claudius and the greatest dutie they could demande was their Tribute yet because in a publike and authoritatiue change of Religion in a whole kingdome there must also be a change of such lawes and customes as were contradicting and repugnant vnto the Religion to be receaued this could not be done in such persecuting dayes without greate ielousie in the Persecutours Emperours of an vtter reuolt from them in all respects And therefore our old Manuscripts both of Nennius and S. Gildas also as they are commonly reputed doe tell vs that when our generall and publike Conuersion was there was also an Imperiall allowance permission or tolleration for it from the Roman Emperours or their Lieutenants heare Missa Nennius in M. S. Hist Gildas in Hist M. S. in publica Biblioth Cantabr in Colleg. S. Benedicti legatio ne ab Imperatore Romanorum saith Nennius Missa legatione ab Imperatoribus Romanorum writeth Gildas in two Seuerall Manuscripts one in the publike Library of Cambridge the other in saint Benets Colledge there The reasons hereof I shall deliuer in due place hereafter 3. That which is wanting yet and to be added to the honour of our Apostle and Countryman saint Timothie is his glorious Martyrdome so honoured of saint Pius the Pope then and soone after also martyred that writing to the renowned Bishop of Vienna not long vnmartyred and exhorting him to constancy and perseuerance in afflictions and Persecution in Christ proposeth onely vnto him for the most worthie examples this saint Timothie and his holy companion at Martyrdome and probably of his labours in Britaine saint Marke saying they were Preists brought vp by the Apostles continuing vntill this time with whome he had imparted the word of faith men called of God and now liuing in euerlasting Ioyes in heauen S. Timothie and Marke haue ended their course by a good Combatt O Brother remember thow imitatest them S. Pius Epist ad Iustum Vienn Episcop Tom. 1. Biblioth Sanct. apud Baron Tom. 2. Annal. an 166. in following them and be not bound with the bands of the world presbyteri illi qui ab Apostolis educati vsque ad nos peruenerunt cum quibus simul verbum fidei partiti sumus à Domino vocati in cubilibus aeternis clausi tenentur Sanctus Timotheus Marcus per bonum certamen transierunt Vide frater vt illos imiteris sequendo ne vinculis mundi illigeris This is that greate honour of Britaine and Gods Church whome saint Dionisius the Areopagite that wonderfull Diuine and His honor with S. Denis the Areopagite glory of saint Paules Schollers honored so much as euery Reader may see in his diuine Bookes de diuinis nominibus Ecclesiastica Hierarchia of diuine names the Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie calling him most holy sanctissime and the like and dedicated them to him as the auncient Title Compresbytero Timotheo Dionisius Presbyter Denys Preist to his fellow Preist Timothie and in his Baron Tom. 2. Annal. an 109. booke de diuinis nominibus citiâ—g an Epistle of saint Ignatius written after the other saint Timothie Bishop of Ephesus his death doe witnes Baronius and others so acknowledging How before his death he disposed his wordly Pius Pap. Epist ad S. Iust tom 1. Bibliot Sanct. Baron an 166. wealth to the glory of Gods Church and recommended the care of his Country Britaine to the most glorious lights then of Christs Church saint Pius Pope and his worthie friends and familiars saint Soter and saint Eleutherus or Eleutherius after Popes we may gather by his former loue and labours for this Nation The Martyrdome of S. Timothy and S. Pius Pope And so after so many yeares of most holy life trauailes for the Church of Christ after his releeuing and maintenance of so many Saints lodged Manuâ—cr Antiq. in Monast S. Cirian Martyrol Rom. die 24. Martij Tabul Ant. apud Baron Tom. 2. ann 162. Pius Pap. 1. Epist ad S. Iustum supr 1. Epist 2. ad eund fedd clothed and fostered both with temporall and spirituall sustenance his chardges and prouision in his holy house many of them also martyred there he was also martyred with his worthie Associate and fellow Preist saint Marke at Rome the 24. day of March an 165. And saint Pius the Pope of Rome was martyred also soone after vnder the same persecuting Emperours his death at hand being reuealed vnto him as he writeth in an other Epistle to saint Iustus of Vienna in France and Bishop there Reuelatum mihi esse scias collega beatissime citius me finem huius vitae esse facturum THE XI CHAPTER OF THE HOLY POPES NEXT SVCCEEDING S. Pius and their Religion The fauorable Edict of Marcus Aurelius Emperour for defence and protection of Christians and the Christian Lieutenants Trebellius and Pertinax with the forbidding the Druids Religion occasions of the publike receauing and profession of Christianitie in Britayne by King Lucius and his subiects 1. S Pius hauing thus gloriously ended his holy life and Papacie saint Anicetus by the more common opinion after many Auncients Iraeneus Tertullian Hegesippus Eusebius Epiphanius with others teacheth that saint Anicetus succeeded him in this hihest chardge Yet there be very auncient Hieron l. de Scr. in Hegesippo Optat. Mileu l. contra Parmen August Epist 161. Rober Barnes l. de Vit. Pontif. Ro. in Aniceto and worthie Authours as saint Hierome Optatus saint Augustine with others which hold that saint Anicetus was Pope betweene saint Higinius and saint Pius And an English Protestant writer though he followeth the first and more common opinion for the Order of his Succession next after saint Pius yet saying of him that he was Pope in Antoninus Pius his Empire sub Antonino Pio vixit he must fall to the second opinion by that I haue spoken before of the time of Antoninus
of S. Ioseph is too manifest a mistaking for I haue proued in the first Age that S. Ioseph and all of that company or Schoole as this Authour termeth it were dead within the first huÌ„dred yeares of Christ long before Eluanus was borne Neyther is it credible with mee that any of the immediate Disciples for he speaketh in the plurall number ab ipsis Apostolorum Discipulis of the Apostles were liuing heare in Britaine in the Papacie of Eleutherius when this man was but a Catechumen by them that hold he was first sent to Rome from King Lucius after Eleutherius was now Pope or by those which as before assigne his going to Rome twenty yeares sooner for betweene this and the death of the Apostles S. Peter and S. Paule are 87. yeares at the least and whosoeuer were or could be accompted their Disciples in proper sense were so old at the Apostles death that if now liuing and heare in Britaine they were an hundred yeares of age Of which age in this Country I dare not take vpon mee to finde Disciples of the Apostles Onely I graunt as I haue done before that by the greate prouidence of God one of this Nation and S. Peters Disciple S. Mansuetus was probably then liuing but he was but one and liued most at Tullum or Treuers where he was Bishop farre from Glastenbury or any part of Britaine 8. And if there had bene any probable Authoritie that these men had bene borne in that part I would haue thought my phrase harsh in History if I had termed the one of them an Aualonian and the other a Belgian for the I le of Aualon is hard by welles Glastenbury itselfe but three English miles from welles and part of Belgia aswell as welles and so euery Aualonian was a Belgian and a Belgian borne about welles in ea circa welliam parte was not vnproperly an Aualonian the I le of Aualon there circuiting about it no Christian was probably in that part of the Country but in Aualonia the onely Residency of S. Ioseph and his holy company and onely alloted and enfranchised for Christians by the donation and priuiledge of our Kings then Aruiragus Marius and Coillus And Eluanus brought vp and instructed where S. Ioseph liued as this Authour our Protestants before haue written if it were so could not possibly be ignorant of that very place where he liued and was instructed in the Christian faith neyther so neare a neighbour and companion vnto him as Meduuinus was by these writers could be without all knowledge thereof yet by all the Antiquities of Glastenbury before neytheâ— of them knew this Mansion of S. Ioseph the most memorable and reuerenced place of this kingdome then with Christians Therefore we must trauaile further then any part of Belgia to finde but with probabilitie where these Ambassadours were borne and instructed in the Christian faith in Britaine before they were sent to Rome Cambridge hath pleaded for them before with more congruitie and lesse inconuenience then any part of the Belgae inhabitants can doe so perhaps might Stamford Burton where the Cambridge Schollers are thought to haue bene baptised so might diuers Schooles of the Druids where were many learned men such as Eluanus and Meduuinus are described vnto vs so farre remote froÌ„ the Belgae and Glastenbury and lately instructed in the faith of Christ that they might pleade Ignorance without sinne or shame of S. Ioseph his Chappell and Eremiticall habitation I may likewise so say of the Court itselfe of King Lâ—cius where so many learned Christians and Catechumens were now and 〈◊〉 whence these were sent as the custome and vsadge of Kings is to send 〈◊〉 Ambassadours such as be in grace in Court with them In all which places many learned men then liued but no such no Schoole or place of learning at this time for any thing I finde in Antiquities was about or neare to welles or Aualon then it being a Desart From whence in particular they were I dare â—ot yet for want of sufficient warrant certainely determine THE XV. CHAPTER THE MISSION OF THE HOLY LEGATS S. Damianus Fugatianus Bishops and diuers others from S. Eleutherius Pope of Rome at the request of S. Lucius King heare in Britaine by Authoritie to plant and setle heare the true Christian Religion 1. THese renowned Brittish Ambassadours of King Lucius being now arriued at Rome with letters Commission and Instructions for their proceeding in so greate and important busines presented themselues with their Kings humble and earnest petition to the holy Pope Eleutherius Whether they came now immediately from Britaine as most seeme to affirme or had bene for some and no short time before in Rome and in studies there and Instruction in Christian Religion to enable them for such Ecclesiasticall Degrees and functions as they were now shortly to receaue as our Cambridge Antiquaries and others assisted with no contemptible reasons haue allready deliuered and now receaued these letters and Commission from King Lucius about our generall Conuersion I referre my Readers to that I haue written before of this matter But howsoeuer that is to be resolued it is generally agreed vpon among Antiquaries that vpon the deliuery of this Ambassadge the holy Pope Eleutherius appointed for his Legats S. Damianus and Fugatianus with power and Instructions to come hither to effect that happy busines And some say that among others designed for worthie labourers in this renowned worke these Ambassadours of King Lucius were presently employed about it The old Brittish Manuscript Antiquitie of the auncient Church of Landaffe thus relateth it Eleutherius gratias agens Deo suo quod illa gens quae à primo Antiquit. Eccles Landau Manuscript Peruetust Regionis inhabitatore Bruto gentilis fuerat tam ardenter ad fidem Christi festinabat consilio senioris vrbis Romae placuit eosdem Legatos baptizari Catholica fide suscepta ordinari Eluanum in Episcopum Meduuinum autem in Doctorem Et propter eloquentiam scientiam quam habebant in sacris Scripturis Praedicatores ad Lucium in Britanniam reuersi sunt Pope Eleutheriâ—s giuing thanks to God that the Nation which from Brutus the first Inhabiter of the Country had bene euer Pagan did so feruently hasten to the faith of Christ it was agreed vpon by the Counsaile of the elder Rome that the same Ambassadours should be baptized and hauing receaued the Catholike faith Eluan should be consecrated a Bishop and Medwin made a Doctour or Teacher And in respect of the eloquence and knowledge which they had in holy Scripturs they returned Preachers vnto King Lucius in Britaine The old Manuscript History of the life of S. Dubricius and Capgraue following it Manuscrip Antiq de Vit. S. Dubrâ—cij Capgrau Catal. in S. Dubricio haue the verie same words of that Antiquitie so farre as it concerneth this narration 2. I finde few others that be auncient which write of the consecrating any of
yeares after this in the time of Dioclesian his Persecution when S. Alban a cheife man there was martyred for the Christian faith the Citie of Verolamium was by all Histories so ignorant thereof as if there neuer had bene any Christian there before much lesse a Bishop which should haue very ill intended to his greate office to suffer himselfe and his cheife chardge to haue so presently apostated from Christ 7. But I must rather hold that the rest of the Bishops Sees were where we finde Christians professing constantly euen to death their holy faith in that most tempestuous time of persecution where we finde any Bishop to haue bene then or where the first Bishops were seated when the Saxons were conuerted then where not any of these but a manifest priuation or destitution of these is found And we haue the old English Historie and others for witnes Old English hist part 4. in K. Lucius that many Bishopriks of the time of King Lucius were still in this Land in those dayes So we may probably add to these Bishopricks by these Titles the Citie of Lichfeild not vnprobably that which Nennius nameth Caerligalid Io. Ross Warwicen l. de Episcop Wigorn. Theater of great Brit. lib. 6. Stowe Hist Romans in Coill Holinsh. Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 26. so constant in Christian Religion in the Persecution of Dioclesian that at one time it brought forth a thousand Martyrs and thereuppō tooke in the Saxon tongue the name Lichfeild a feild of blood and in the Conuersion of the Saxons was at the first a Bishops See by the old Scottish or Brittish Bishops The like I say of Dorchester now a Villadge neare Oxford but aunciently a Citie Caer Dor as before Dorcestria and Ciuitas Dorchestriae and in the Primatiue Church of the Saxōs a Bishops or the rather onely Bishops See of the kingdom of the Mercians or Middle English diuers hundreds of yeares vntill time of King William the first when Remigius Bishop thereof remoued his See to Lincoln That there was a Bishops See in Huntington shire eyther at the decayed Citie Caer dorm before named or at Godmanchester we haue diuers testimonies both of late and auncient time a late writer speaking of the Bishops ordayned by these Legats of Pope Eleutherius absolutely affirmeth They founded a Bishopricke in the Citie of Gumicastrum now called Godmanchester in Huntinghton shire where S. Machutus was sometime Bishop about the yeare of Harris Theatr. Brit. Tom. 2. in Manuscr Hist Vit. S. Machuti Theater of great Brit. in descr of Hunting shire Manuscr Antiq. Harding Chron. f. 26. 27. c. 30. our Lord. 550. So hath the old written life of S. Machutus as our Theater writers testifie and diuers others and among these an old Manuscript History Among these I may number besides the Archflamens and Arcbishops See in London an other inferiour place of a Flamen and Bishop after first founded as Harding with others witnesseth by Dunwallo S. Paules Church the Bishops See now is seated there He made sixe Temples say Authours in Logres Cambre and Albanie and as many Flamens to rule them of states as Bishops now doen. A Temple also in Troynouant sothely Of peace and concorde he made verely In which when there fell any discorde Emong his Lords there were they made accorde And thus noteth This Temple was S. Paules Church in London How the Pagans dedicated it to Apollo and there sacrificed to him I haue said before And this neuer being either the Arcflamens or Arcbbishops See and yet presently vpon the Conuersiō of the Saxōs made a Bishops seate giueth strength to this opinion and we finde in our Histories more Arcbishops of London in the time of the Britans then of Yorke and Caerlegion both Ioyned together yet was the Citie of London more subiect to tumults and alterations then eyther of these was some Argumēt that to make so greate a number both Archbishops and Bishops there be accompted together 8. But though we leaue London onely to an Archbishops See we shall otherwise make vp our common reckoning of 28. Bishops in that time A Protestant Bishop writeth that Chichester was a Bishops See in the Britans time and had a Bishop at the comming of S. Augustine hither and citeth Roger Houeden for his Authour which I doe not finde in him but that Chester Godwin Catal. in S. Dauids 1. Roger. Houedē Part. 2. Annal. in Rege was then a Bishops See he affirmeth in the life of King Ihon the place I take it which this Protestant meaneth Where he also plainely affirmeth the same of Worchester The old Citie of Lincolne also to haue bene then a Bishops See we haue the conueniencie of place Antiquitie of the Citie both with the Britans and Romans Cair Lud Coit Cair Loichoit Lindum Lindocollinum and that in the Conuersion of the Saxons next vnto Yorke it was made the first Bishops See in those parts 9. Now if we stay heare before we proceed further we haue probably found all the first Bishops Sees that were vnder the Iurisdiction of London both in Loegria and Cornewayle besides some others For Harding holding Hardin Chron. f. 29. c. 23. Sigebert Gemb Chron. ann 445. Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. p. 9. there were 13. Flamens vnder the Archflamen of London and others that there were 14. we haue Antiquities to direct vs that there were but 7. Bishops vnder Yorke and no more vnder Caerlegion so allowing 28. with the common opinion 14. of these must needs be vnder the Iurisdiction of the Archbishop of London to witt the Bishop of Cornwayle of Exceter Bathe Glocester Worchester Silcester Shastesbury Winchester Canterbury Dunwich or some other Bishops Sees vnder the Archbishop of London in King Lucius or the Brittans time place among the Easte Angles afterward Godmanchester Leychester Leichfeild The other 4. Carleyle Chester Lincoln or Leichfeild if we subiect Lincoln to London and Alchlud were vnder Yorke this Citie of Alchlud was very auncient and renowned in the North parts and by Harding and others stood at Harding supr f. 20. c. 21. Bed Hist l. 1. c. 12. Galfrid Monum Histor Brit. l. 9. c. 5. 6. the West end of the Picts wall and by our Brittish History and S. Bede not farre from thence and as is euident before was both vnder the Spirituall Iurisdiction of Yorke and the temporall Gouernment also of our Kings in this part of Britaine distinct from Scotland long after this time And to speake as our Brittish History doth it was not in Scotland Albania but neare or towards it Constituit Ebrancus vrbem Alclud versus Albaniam And if it had Hist Brit. l. 2. c. 7. bene in that part which now is called Scotland yet when this Citie was builded Bishops Sees vnder Yorke and when it was also made a Bishops See the Scots had nothing to doe there abouts except as Theeues and Pirats then liuing in the out Ilands as both
regno sacerdotio clero iurare antequam ab Archiepiscopis Episcopis regni coronaretur Tres enim Rex habere debet seruos scilicet luxuriam auaritiam cupiditatem quos si habuerit seruos bene illustrè regnabit Regno omnia debet praemeditari hoc Regis est Quia malè cuncta ministrant impetus iuxta Euangelium omne regnum in se diuisum desolabitur Truly a King ought of right to obserue and defend all the Lands and honours all the dignities and rights and liberties of the Crowne of this kingdome wholly with all integritie and without diminution and with all his power recall to the auncient state and due all the rights of the kingdome which were dispersed dilapidated and lost And all and the whole Land and all the Ilands vnto Norwey and vnto Denmarke doe belong to the Crowne of his kingdome and they are of the Appendences and dignities of the King and it is one Monarchie and one kingdome and aunciently was called the kingdome of Britaine but now is â—alled the kingdome of the English men For our Lord Eleutherius Pope who first by inspiration of God did send an hallowed crowne to Britaine and Christianitie to Lucius King of the Britons did ordayne and impose to the Crowne of the kingdome such boundes and limits as are spoken before by his Decree in the yeare one hundred sixtie seuen after the Passion of Christ A King also ought to doe all things in the kingdome truely and by the Iudgment of the Peeres of the kingdome For Right and iustice ought to Reigne more in a kingdome then wicked will That is Lawe which allwayes doth right but will violence and force is not right A King ought to feare God and loue him aboue all things and keepe his Commandements throughout the kingdome He ought also to preserue foster maintaine gouerne and defend against Enemies the holy Church of his kingdome with all integritie and libertie according to the Constitutions of the Fathers and Predecessours so that God may before all things be honoured and euer had before his eyes He ought also to erect good Lawes and customes allowed and blott them out which be wicked and bannish them all from the kingdome He ought to doe right iudgment in the kingdome and keepe Iustice by the Counsaile of the Nobles of his kingdome All these things a King must sweare in his owne parson looking vpon and touching the holy Ghospels and vpon holy and sacred Reliks before the Realme and Preisthood and Clergie before he be crowned by the Archbishops and Bishops of the kingdome For a King must haue three things slaues vnto him to wit luxury aâ—arice and concupiscence which if he maketh sâ—aâ—es he shall reigne well and renownedly he must premeditate all things for the kingdome and this is the office of a King Because violences doe minister all things ill according to the Ghospell euery kindome diuided in itselfe will be desolate 5. Hitherto this our holy and auncient Lawe of the office and dutie of our Kings vsed and practized euen from the beginning of Christianitie publikly receaued heare both in the Britans and Saxons gouernment founded warranted and grounded vppon the Authoritie and direction of the holy Pope S. Eleutherius as appeareth by that part of his Epistle which I first recited immediately without any one sentence worde or sillable interposed betweene them annexed and ioyned to this Lawe as the originall cause motiue allowance and confirmation thereof Whereby we may cleartly see the greate power prerogatiue and Iurisdiction the Popes of Rome euen from the beginning and first founding Christian Religion heare claimed had and exercised in this kingdome and from the first Christian King we enioyed a Saint and blessed man all our Kings Britans Saxons or whatsoeuer Christians to these dayes did with this whole kingdome allowe to the Apostolike See of Rome as much as it claimeth now at our hands and as any good and learned Catholiks doe yeeld vnto it From that holy and eminent See we had by these greatest Testimonies Christian Religion planted and Iuridically setled heare Our Episcopall and Archiepiscopall Sees assigned our first Bishops and Archbishops to enioy them appointed and consecrated Direction giuen euen in temporall and ciuill affaires what Lawes we should take our King Possessor but of a part of this kingdome declared to be King of all Britaine and so many adiacent Ilands enioyed by his enemyes and an hallowed Crowne sent him to weare as Monarch and King of them all A Protestant Lawyer Bracton l. 1. de acquir rer Dom. c. 8. Io. Selden Analect p. 46. and Antiquarie saith that from this Popes donation our Kings had the Title viracius Dei vicar or vicegerent of God and citeth Bracton for his Authour who rather denyeth then affirmeth it onely he saith against the sence of Protestants that it is euident a King ought to be vnder the Lawe being but Gods vicegerent Quod sub lege Rex esse debeat cum â—it Dei vicarius And Roger Houeden who reciteth this verie Lawe verbatim hath not that Title Vicarius noâ— the woâ—de Regert to Rule which our Protestants apply to the Church the Title is Regis Officium the Kings dutie and is this Rex atque Vicarius eius ad hoc Roger. HouedeÌ„ Annal. part poster in Henric. â— c. de legib Angl. est constitutus vt regnum terrenum populum Dei super omnia sanctam Ecclesiam reuereatur ab Iniuriatoribus defendat maleficos ab ea euellat destruat penitus disperdat where aboue all things he must reuerence the holy Church and be ruled by it and not Rule it And this all our Christian Kings to King Edward the sixt a child did publikly professe before their Coronation as the old Order thereof is witnes And these Titles to be Vicarius Cbristi in his Pontificale Roman in Benedictione Coronatione Regis holy Church is as fully before giuen to Pope Eleutherius by King Lucius and his Christians and Regere to rule it vnder Christ made by them the Popes peculiar as they were euer after to these Times 6. And to speake more particularly of the ciuill and temporall Lawes which King Lucius requested Pope Eleutherius to giue direction in and he accordingly established in this kingdome this holy King now a Christian did not and could not by his Religion demand the Roman Pagan Lawes without alteration or correction of S. Eleutherius but according to such moderation change or alteration he should vse in them to speake in a Protestant Bishops words Lucius made request vnto Eleutherius to send him some Kinde of Abstract of the Roman Lawes whereby he might establish a setled order of Gouernment Godwin Conu of Britaine p. 29. in his Dominions And when Pope Eleutherius directed him to take his Lawe conformable to the Lawe of God by the aduise of his kingdome ex illis Dei gratia per consilium Regni
Wigor 198. 220. Matth. Westm An. 205. 206. noble Parents constat Seuerum fuisse Maiorum claritudine nobilissimum yet not able to describe his Auncestrie doth sufficiently proue him a stranger to those Countryes and their Historians And to make further Manifestation herein allthough he was borne in Afrike about Tripolis so farre from Britaine yet he had Marryed a Brittish Lady as diuers of the same Authours and others testifie and had by her Bassianus his sonne after King of Britaine and Emperour also Some say her name was Martia and the first wife of Seuerus and Sister of Fulgentius the Britan that warred against and slew Seuerus at Yorke Fulgenius Matris Bassiani frater as the Brittish History reporteth And this Brittish Lady could not be Married to Seuerus after his comming into Britaine but longe before where he then liued in the East parts of the world For in Britaine he liued but a short time by our Protestants calculation in their Catalogue of the Kings of Britaine 4. yeares The Magdeburgian Protestants haue the like accompt following Eusebius Florentius Wigorniensis maketh his aboade heare but three yeares The Monke of Westminster scarcely alloweth him 2. yeares continuance heare The like haue others all agreeing he was old and feeble at his comming hither Yet Bassianus his sonne by our Dio in Caracalla Brittish Lady was so old at his death that he succeeded him both in this kingdome and the Empire who being Emperour but 6. or 7. yeares was as Dio and others write at his death goeing on his 29. yeare of Age aetatis annum agens vndetrigisimum Allmost 20. yeares olde when his Father first landed in Britaine 4. Therefore it is so farre from being a disproofe of Seuerus his discent from the Regall Race of our BritaÌ„s because he was borne in Afrike that liued so remote from hence with so many difficulties ioyning himselfe in Marriadge with a Lady of Briraine of so Noble a Family that her brother claimed to be King heare is a pregnaÌ„t ArgumeÌ„t that he also was of our Brittish kingly Race and so discended as our Antiquarie hath before described And in this respect being the fittest most likely maÌ„ by his true Title to the Crowne of Britaine with the vnion of the Roman Brittish forces to appease the Tumults heare Galfr. Mon. Hist l. 5. c. 2. Harding Chron. in Seuer c. 52. alij by this his vndoubted Right to the Crowne of Britaine he was so coÌ„fident to effect this designe that he brought but two Legions of Roman Souldiers to assist him For the more willing enterprise whereof Britaine the Natiue Country of his Empresse she still liuing and Bassianus their sonn 's vndeniable Title to be King heare after his Father called vpoÌ„ him to take this expeditioÌ„ in his owne parson otherwise most vnfitt for such a Iorney and attempt for as diuers write he was not onely olde but so lame and trobled with the Goute that for the most part he was carried in his bed-couche Senex iam morbo articulari Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 5. f. 87. laborans lectica plurimum vehebatur Thus it appeareth how probable it is that Seuerus was not onely discended of the Line of our Brittish Kings but was immediate true Heire to the Crowne of Britaine for being granted that he was right Heire to Androgeus the eldest sonne of King Lud there could be Galfrid Mon. Hist Reg. Brit. l. 3. c. 20. l. 4. c. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. Matth. Westm aetat 5. ca. 25. 26. 27. 28. Hard. Chron. c. 41. 42. 43. 44. Holinsh. Hist of Engl. l. 3. c. 10. Stowe and Howes Hist in Lud. Cassibelan Theomantius Balaeus l. de Scri. Brit. centur 1. in Fulgenio none to claime it before him For it is the generall consent of our Historians Brittish or Saxons Catholiks or Protestants that King Lud left two sonnes behinde him younge at his death the forenamed Androgeus being the eldest vndoubted Heire of Britaine and Theomantius or Tenancius the secoÌ„d two Brothers Cassibelan which next ruled in respect of the Minoritie of his nephewes Androgeus the eldest going a way with Iulius Caesar and Nennius after CassibelaÌ„ by the departing hence of the eldest brother Androgeus Theomantius ruled After whome Aruiragus Marius Coillus and Lucius by whose death without Issue or Heire in Britaine the immediate true Right of this kingdome belonged to Seuerus And after Seuerus his death Bassianus his onely sonne by the Brittish Empresse his wife Sister to Fulgenius of the Regall blood of Britaine Fulgenius vir sanguine Regio clarus and so neare Titler to the Crowne that he with greate assistance aduaunced his claime vnto it being both by Father and Mother his Father Vncle taken away by death the next immediate Heire was both King of Britaine and Emperour by all Antiquities And by this we finde how vntrue or to no purpose the supposed Decree of the Roman Senate was to disable those to gouerne heare which discended of Brittish Parents THE VI. CHAPTER OF THE STATE OF CHRISTIANS ESPECIALLY in Britaine in the time of Seuerus vnder whome allthough in some parts there was greate persecution of Christians yet not heare in Britaine but the Christians were heare in quiet without affliction 1. NOW to speake somewhat of Seuerus his Alienation or affection from or to Christian Religion it is the common opinion and our owne Antiquaries be of the same that in diuers places of the Empire he was an enemy so farre vnto it that many terme him the fift Persecutor among the Emperours after Nero and many Christians in diuers Prouinces were Martyred in his Empire Post Neronem Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. an 283. Matth. Westm An. 195. Florâ—nt Wigor in Cron. An. 189. 211. Iudas Scrâ—ptor Eccle. teÌ„pore Seueri apud Euseb l. 6. c. 6. Baron To. 3. Annal. An-204 Spartianus in Seuero Euseb in Chron. l. 6. c. 2. Hier. l. de Scrip. Eccl. in Origene c. 54. Magd. coÌ„t 3 Dio. Hist Rom. l. 51. Acta S. Phil. Martyris apud Baron To. 2. An. 204. notaâ— in Martyr 13. Sept. Martyr Rom. 13. Septemb. Bâ—d Vâ—nard Ado. eod die Act. S. Philipp supr Cornel. Tacitus l. 17. Seuerus quintam Persecutionem in Christianos excitauit plurimique Sanctorum per diuersas Prouincias Martyrio coronantur And it is so certaine by all forreine Antiquities that there was such Persecution in his time that it was allmost a common opinion that the comming of Antichrist was at hand as an Ecclesiasticall Writer of that time hath left to Posteritie propterea quod persecutionis tumultus contra nos excitatus multorum mentes tam grauiter perturbaret Antichristi aduentum omnium ore atque sermone iactatum iam tum appropinquare arbitratus est Yet we doe not finde any expresse Edict or Prohibition of him vntill about the tenth yeare of his Empire When as
Spartianus writeth in his Iorney from Syria to Alexandria he made many Lawes forbidding vnder greate penaltie any man to be either a Iew or Christian In Itinere Palaestinis plurima Iura fundauit Iudaeos fieri sub graui paena vetuit Idem etiam de Christianis sanxit And as Dio and others witnesse he consented euen by his Imperiall letters both to the depriuing of S. Philip of the Augustall Prefectship of Egipt being become a professed Christian and giuing Authoritie to Terentius his Successor secretly to martyr him But for Seuerus excuse we finde the greatest and allmost onely Persecution of this time to haue bene either in or about Iury occasioned by the tumults of the Iewes or in Afrike wher Seuerus was borne and principally in Egipt then full of Christians the Prefect himselfe S. Philip a professed Christian and so potent as the letters of Seuerus vnto him say he liued more like an absolute King then Prefect that Prefecture of Egipt being of so greate Authoritie and dignitie te tanquam Regem potius quam praefectum elegit Egipti Praesidem and Cornelius Tacitus affirmeth as much of the Prerogatiue of that Presidentship Aegiptum a diuo Augusto Equites Romani obtinent loco Regum 2. Therefore Africk being the Country of Seuerus birth and so formidable an â—nemie in former times to the Romans as all Histories report and now so abounding with Christians slanderously accused by their Pagan Enemies to be Enemies to the Roman Empire Seuerus may seeme by such acclamations against his owne inclination to haue giuen way to Persecution And the rather because the Gnostick Heretikes giuen then ouer so farre to all filthines that as Irenaeus Nicephorus and others write they did publikly professe and so practise that all which would come to perfection in their Sect which they onely allowed must commite all filthines omnem eos oportere perpetrare Nicephor l. 4. c. 2. Hist Eccl. Iraen apud eund aduers Haeres l. 1. c. 24. turpitudinem infandis omnibus faeditatibus satisfacere These Heretiks being accompted Christians with Pagans might sooner prouoke the Emperour by such mens informations against the most holy Professours of Christian Religion Which were so free from being such as they were falsely reputed with those their Enemies to be that as Athenagoras in his defensiue Oration for theÌ„ in the name of the Christians desired no mercie or fauour but to be vtterly rooted out if those impious slaunders could be proued true against them Si vera ista sunt nulli parcite generi animaduertite in eiusmodi facinora Athenagor orat pro Christianis Niceph. l. 5. Hist c. 26. Tertull. l. ad Scapul c. 4. vnà cum coniugibus liberis radicitus nos extirpate occidite Nicephorus saith Christianitie florished in his time Cum Seuerus successit satis bono loco res nostrae fuere Vniuersae multitudines domus totae ad fidem accedebant And Tertullian then liuing saith Ipse etiam Seuerus Pater Antonini Christianorum memor fuit nam Proculum Christianum qui Toparcion cognominabatur qui eum per oleum aliquando curauerat requisiuit in Palatio suo habuit vsque ad mortem The Emperor Seuerus a louer of Christians and in Britaine no Persecutor of them but protected such eius quem Antoninus optimè nouerat lacte Christiano educatus Sed clarissimas faeminas clarissimos viros Seuerus sciens huius Sectae esse non modo non laesit verum testimonio exornauit populo furenti in os palam restitit Seuerus also himselfe Father of Antoninus was kinde to Christians for he sought for Proculus à Christian who had some time before cured him with oile and kept him in his Palace with him so long as he liued He was exceedingly well knowne to Antoninus that was nursed by a Christian woman And Seuerus knowing both most renowned women as also most honorable men to be of this Profession was so farre from doeing them any hurt that he commended them and openly resisted euen to their face the raging people Therefore if Seuerus the Emperour was of his owne disposition so great a louer of Christians in generall if he honoured Proculus in his Palace so long as he liued gaue allowance that his Sonne and Heire Antoninus Bassianus Tertull. supr Dio in Seuero Antonino Caracull Baron To. 2. Annal. An. 195 King of Britaine and Emperour after his Father should both be nursed by a Christian woman and be so familiar with such knowne professed Christians as Proculus was and was the Ouerseer of Euodus the Tutor or Bringer vp of Bassianus his Sonne as may be gathered both by Tertullian Dio and The Empresse Lady Martia wife to Seuerus a Britan and in profession or affection a Christian others and both Seuerus himselfe so greate an honourer both of most renowned Christian men and women and his Lady and Empresse Martia of Britaine so farre affected and disposed to Christian Religion that if she did not professe it in Act yet in affection and desire so honoured it that she would not permit her Sonne and Heire to be nursed by any but a Christian woman and the Ouerseer of so greate a chardge to be a Christian so famous and renowned for his faith as Proculus was knowne of all men to be These considered I dare not boldly say that Seuerus did in any time or place of his owne inclination wittingly and willingly without great incitation condiscend to such Persecutions as are remembred in Histories to haue bene in his Empire 3. And after his comming into Britaine we doe not finde the least suspition in our Antiquities that he did of himselfe or suffer any other to persecute any for Christian Religion But rather both of himselfe and at the Instance of his Brittish Empresse at the least a Christian in affection and both powerable with him and their Sonne Bassianus his Heire and Successour and for that loue and trust he founde in the Brittish Christians of all that part of Britaine South to the wall and Trench which Adrian and he made ioyning with him against his Enemies to possesse him of the Crowne of Britaine he was a greatefull friend to them and their holy Profession And all our Histories are cleare that Religion was heare in quiet without molestation or affliction vntill the Empire of Dioclesian that greate Persecutor Yet we cannot deny but all places in Britaine being now full of warlike miseries and the Christians heare both in Albania Loegria and Cambria mixed and ioyned both with Roman and Scythian Infidels many of them fell both to wickednes and Paganisme also Which occasioned holy Gildas to write that Christianitie was receaued but coldly of the Inhabitants of Britaine and with some continued perfect but not so with others before Dioclesian his Persecution Praecepta Christi ab Incolis tepidè apud quosdam tameÌ„ integrè alios minus vsque Gild. l. de excid
to speacke still in his words That opinion doth not onely blemish the fame of so holy a woman but maketh that most Noble Constantine to be a Bastard begott out of Marriadge and so disableth him to haue bene the Heire of Io. Capgr in Catal in praefat in Vit. S. Helenae Constantius eyther King or Emperour when all men know he came to the Imperiall dignitie by right of inheritance Talis opinio non tam ipsius tam sanctae faeminae denigraret famam quam ipsum quoque nobilissimum Constantinum spurium ac extra sponsalia genitum comprobaret cum tamen ipsum iure haereditario culmen ascendisse Imperatorium neminem lateat And thus taxeth the Authours of Ignorance Ipsis forsan qui ista scripserunt talia placuerunt quia potiora veriora inuenire mi nimè potuerunt Diuers forreyne Historians as Baronius Spondanus and others write as plainely in this matter And may with greate warrant For as Cassiodorus is an able witnesse it was but a Pagan report dicitur and raised first by Zosimus that most malitious Ethnick and Rayler against Constantine for professing and aduancing of Christian Religion and renouncing Idolatry Desertorem Deorum And this is euident by the best learned Authours M. Aurelius Cassiodorus in Chronic. Zosimus Comes in Constantino l. 2. themselues which in any sence called S. Helen by that name for they doe plainely confesse as namely Marianus that S. Helen was the true wife of Constantius and he forced by Maximian the Emperour to putt her away and take Theodora his wiues daughter Constantius vxorem quam habuerat repudiare compulsus est And further saith Constantine was true Sonne and Heire Whence it came first that S. Helen was called Concubine of Constantius and by that Title succeded him in the kingdome and Empire Merito Religiosus Pater Religiosiorem filium Constantinum videlicet regni benè parti reliquit haeredem Which could not be truely said if Helen had not bene his lawfull wife neither could Constantius by this learned and holy Authour Marian. an 292. c. 301. Marian. l. 2. aetat 6. Ann. 305. col 303. be named Religiosus Pater a Religeous father if he had not begott his Sonne in lawfull in true marriage And S. Bede confesseth from Eutropius that Constantine succeeded his Father in the kingdome in Britaine Scribit autem Eutropius quod Constantinus in Britanniâ creatus Imperator Patri in Regnum successerit And so by him also must needs be his lawfull Sonne Florentius Wigorniensis writeth in the same manner and confesseth S. Helen to haue bene heare in Britaine long after her Sonne Constantine was Emperour Yet these be the cheifest Authours that in any sence haue termed S. Helen by that Bed Hist l. 1. c. 8. name 4. It is euident by all Historyes not onely of Christians that S. Helen was Flor. Wigorn. Chron. An. 328. 306. a most chaste and holy woman and that Constantius also liued in coniugall chastitie marrying when he was but vouÌ„ge but also eueÌ„ by the Pagan Writers Gallic Orat. Panagyr ad Constantinum apud Baron Tom. 2. An. 306. Henric. Spondan ibid. al. Harris Hist Eccl. Tom. 3. Nichol Vignier Biblioth Histor ad An. 306. theÌ„selues as witnesseth Gallicanus the Orator that liued in his time in his publike Oration to his sonne Constantine and others ab ipso fine pâ—eritiae Matrimonium inisse Therefore S. Helen being the first woman was thus wedded vnto him in Marriadge she must needs be his true lawfull wife by their owne testimonies And the same Authour witnesseth before Constantine at the publike Solemnitie of his Marriadge with Fausta in most playne and expresse words that Constantine was borne in Britaine sanê ipsum Constantinum in Britanniâ fuisse ortum diser t is verbis coram amplissimo Conuentu testatus est celebris ille Gallic anus Orator in Panegyrico dicto in publicis nuptiarum eiusdem Constantini cum Fausta solemnitatibus So testifie diuers Writers euen of the Roman Pompon Laetus in Compend Hist Rom. in Constant Maximo Historye among who me one plainely saith that Constantine was the Lawfull sonne of Constantius and Helena and borne in Britaine and that his Father Constantius was compelled by Herculius the Emperour to be deuorced from Helen his true wife to take Theodora daughter-in-Lawe of that Emperour Constantinus natus est in Britannijs Patre Constantio matre Helena quam vir coactus fuit repudiare vt Theodoram priuignam Herculij duceret Eutropius plainely saith that Constantine was the sonne of Constantius in true Matrimony Eutrop. l. 10. Hist Rom. Constantinus ex Matrimonio eius filius in Britanniâ creatus est Imperator Constantinus Manasses saith S. Helen was the wife of Constantius and a Constant Manass l. Annal. most blessed woman Habebat iam tum Constans Helenam vxorem faeminam beatissimam Hunibaldus aboue 1000. yeares since relateth the History of the composition betweene Constantius and our Brittish King Coel as our owne Writers Doe Constantium vt Coelus audiuit littori appli cuisse Nuntios misit pacem Hunibaldê° apud Trithem l. de Orig Francor petijt Romanis Tributum promisit taÌ„tum vt regnum habeat Assensit Constantius His compactatis Coelus intra 40. dies moritur cuius mox filiam nomine Helenam cui pulchritudine scientiâ liberalium artium peritiâ instrumentorum musicalium puella simulis non fuit in Britanniâ Constantius duxit vxorem de quâ genuit filium nomine Constantinum qui patri postea successit in Regno non solum BritonuÌ„ sed etiam contra Maxentium praeualuit ad Imperium Romanum Againe both Victor Eusebius Eutropius and other auncient Authours are witnesses that when Dioclesian made Constantius and Galerius Caesars he compelled them to put away both their lawfull wyues and Constantius to put away S. Helen Euseb Chronic. An. 294. Eutro-l 9. Hist Rom. Victor in Diocl. Constantio Iornand lib. de Regn. succ Seucrus Sulpitius l. 2. Hist sacrae in Dioclesiano Maximiano Theoph. Ceram in Chronogr Egbert Abbas Ser. 3. de increm manif Catholicae fidei Berengosus Abbas l. de Inuentione laude S. Crucis c. 1. and take Theodora Maximion Herculeus his daughter-in-Lawe Galerius to take Valeria his owne daughter Ambo vxores quas habuerunt repudiare compulsi sunt Which accompt of theirs that S. Helen was thus put away in the yeare 294. inuincibly proueth how according to Eusebius and many others before setting downe the Age of Constantine to haue bene aboue 60. yeares that S. Helen had then bene 20. yeares the wife of Constantius Seuerus Sulpitius doth not onely call S. Helen the true wife of Constantius but saith she was Empresse both in her husbands and sonnes time Helena mater Constantini quae Augusta cum filio coÌ„regnabat Which proueth her daughter and Heire to Coel our Brittish King by which Title onely she reigned with Constantine Theophanes Cepameus an
Annal. Treuer Sigeb Chron. alij her loue to that Citie and in respect of learning then there florishing as in the Metropolis of those parts she had part of her education and instruction in so greate learning there this will rather confirme that she was then actually an holy Christian For this Noble Citie receauing the faith of Christ by S. Maternus and his Associats Disciples of S. Peter the Apostle sent thither by him had euer since faithfully continued therein so generally and constantly that about the yeare of Crist 288. when that bloody Tyrant Maximianus Herculius Galerius which forced Constantius to putt away his true wife S. Helen to take the prophane Strumpett Theodora his daughter or daughter in Lawe by his Prefect Rixiouarus persecuted the Christians in those parts all the Inhabitans of Treuers were founde to be Christians and Pamachius Gouernour of the Citie being also a Christian with 11. Senatours thereof so encouraged them in their holy faith that all the Citizens men women and children not one excepted were putt to death for that glorious cause Haec vrbs à D. Materno ac eius socijs lege Christianâ imbuta est inde tempore Maximiani Tyranni qui fuit anno Domini 288. agente truculentissimo Rixiouaro Petrus Merssaeus Catal. Archiep. Treu. in encom eiusdem Francis Irenicus ib. Ro. Martyrol die 5. 6. Octobr. Sigebert in Chron. An. 1071. Tabul Eccles Treuer Petr. Merssaeus in Annal. Archie Treuer in ValeÌ„tino Praefecto tota ob Catholicam fidem interempta est Tum vrbis Gubernator ac Princeps fuit in clitus Pamachius Senator Pius qui ob Cristi Religionem cum vndecim Senatoribus ac totâ Ciuitate interfectus est Hij enim optimi viri ciuitatem illam ad Christi Religionem ita animauerant vt pro eâ constanter occumbere non dubitarent hic nulli aetati nulli sexui parcitum sed omnes ad vnum interempti The Roman Martyrologe and Sigebertus call that Christian Gouernour of Treuers and Martyr Palmatius and not Pamachius nor Palmachius And this opinion is more strengthned by the greate Religeous loue of S. Helen to that Citie after this desolation there procuring S. Agritius Patriarke of Antioche a man of admirable holines and learning to come forth of the East to be Archbishop there with allowance of S. Siluester then Pope of Rome enritching him and that Citie with most pretious Reliks the Seamelesse Coate of our Sauiour one of the Nayles wherewith he was fixed to the Crosse the Knife he vsed at his last Supper a greate parcell of the holy Crosse the body of S. Annal. Archiep. Treuer in S. Agritio 27. Matthias the Apostle and others causing her Pallace to be conuerted and dedicated a Church in honour of S. Peter The old Christian Writers and Inscriptions which before call her euen from the time of her Marriadge with Constantius and before sancta pijssima holy most Godly and the like will not be iustified in a Christians mouth penne or pencell except such esteemed her then a Christian for no other can by Christians be stiled and honoured with those Titles Neyther may we with prudence conceaue that King Coel at her Marriadge with Constantius hauing possession of or Title vnto Britaine a Christian kingdome nor the Religeous Christian Archbishops Prelates and Nobles thereof then at freedome in Religion would haue condiscended to such a match if neither Constantius nor she had bene a Christian that had not bene the way to procure to themselues peace and freedome which they sought but hazard of new trobles Tumults and PersecutioÌ„ which they thereby hoped to auoide Experience gaue a good Argument hereof to the Christians of this Nation for so long as this holy Lady and Queene was permitted to continue with her Husband the State of Christianitie was quiet heare and the persecuting Emperours Dioclesian and Maximian could compasse nothing against it in this kingdome but when they had forced Constantius to forsake her and take a Pagan in her place she herselfe was persecuted her Christian children bannished and that generall affliction and desolation of Religion ensued in this Nation that no semblance of the like is left in Histories to Posteritie The Christian Antiquities of Aquitaine will giue new strength to this in these their owne words Because Constantius was enforced to take Theodora daughter of Herculius he putt Queene Helen away who patiently Antiq. Aquitan apud Bouchet in Annal. c. 5. bore the Iniury and liued in merueilous holines separated from all worldly curiosities and Royall honours by the space of 17. or 18. yeares Such holines and merueilous holines no Christian may or will asscribe to any but true Christians among whome onely such holines is to be founde and with no others Besides our learned Antiquarie Ioannes Capgrauius doth freely confesse that before she was marryed to Constantius she was instructed and taught in the Christian Catholike faith in fide Catholicâ instructa atque edocta and liued Io. Capgr Catal. in S. Helena Christian like repraesentabat in suâ conuersatione gloriosa sacri Baptismatis mysteria And was a greate means to bring her Sonne Constantine to be a Christian he saith further of her that she was a most holy woman a most firme bulwarke or foundation of Christian Religion by her Husband an Empresse by her Father a Queene Helena sanctissima faemina Christianae Religionis Euseb de Vita Constant l. 3. c. 42. basis firmissima ex marito Imperatrix ex patre Regina Eusebius saith that Helen the Empresse was an holy Mother of the holy Emperour Helena Augusta pij Imperatoris pia mater And addeth further that through all her life she brought forth those true fruites of pietie which the Precepts of our Sauiour prescribe and this both in words and deeds In omnium bonorum affluentia omne vitae suae tempus ad extremam vsque senectutem obijsset Et tum verbis tum rebus ipsis veros pietatis fructus quos Praecepta Seruatoris praescribunt extulisset Therefore if all her life both in word and deed she liued as Christ commanded by the testimony of this old Authour well acquainted with her and her Sonne both he and all that will receaue him for an able witnesse must confesse she was a Christian all her life for no other doth or can keepe the Precepts of Christ in word and deed all their life And whereas the greatest Caesar Baron Annal. An. 315. Sponcâ—n â—b Seuer Bin. Tom. 1. Concil in Ann. in Concil Rom. sub Syluestâ—o obiection against this hath bene vrged by some out of the Acts which some would haâ—e S. Siluesters where it is said that S. Siluester baptized S. Helen the best Roman Writers themselues Baronius Spondanus Seuerinus Binius and others proue them to be erroneous euen in these particular respects concerning this matter in teaching Constantine was a Christian before Helena And that she was borne in Bithynia
destroying Churches and martyring the holy Preists of them long time before the Martyrdome of S. Alban commonly called our first Martyr in those dayes A ProtestaÌ„t Bishop thus relateth the Testimonie of one Antiquitie The Church of Winchester was hallowed and decicated October 29. 189. by Faganus and Damianus Bishops About the space of 100. yeares the Church of Christ had theÌ„ peace in this LaÌ„d vntill the reigne of DioclesiaÌ„ who endeauouring to roote out Christian ReligioÌ„ not onely killed the professors of the same but pulled downe all Churches and TeÌ„ples any where consecrated vnto the exercise thereof Amongst the rest this of Winchester at that time went to wrake the building thereof being ruinated and made euen with the grouÌ„d and the MoÌ„kes all the Officers beloÌ„ging vnto it either slayne or enforced to fly This happened in the yeare of Christ 289. An other Manuscript of that auncient Church which beginneth Paganitas in Britannia setteth downe this Manuscr Antiq. Eccl. Wâ—nton desolatioÌ„ of Churches Monasteries heare 6. yeares before the Martyrdome of S. Alban particularly remeÌ„bring them both with their seuerall times And saith as the other doth that there were 100. yeares betweene the building of these Churches and endowing them by King Lucius and the sacking and destroying of them in this Persecution reporteth the martyring of their holy Preists theÌ„ coÌ„cerning that Church of Winchester it relateth how the MoÌ„kes thereof after an hundred yeares of their placing there in King Lucius time were now cruelly putt to death Durauit Christianitas in Britannia a primo anno Lucij Regis primi BritannoruÌ„ Christiani centum annis tam diu Monachi Deo seruientes praedictum vetus caenobium quietè inhabitabant Interfecti sunt Monachi in Ventana Ecclesia destructa a Ministris Dioclesiani persecutoris Anno Imperij suâ— secundo Longe by all accompts before the Martyrdome of S. Alban And it is Anonymus Brit. Script Vitae S. Albani Manusc Antiquâ—t in Vita eius Capgr Catal in Eod. alij euident by the words themselues of S. Alban to S. Amphibalus related by the old Writer of S. Alban his life Capgraue and diuers other Authours that there had bene greate persecution of Christians heare in Britaine before S. Alban was a Christian and before his harbouring of S. Amphibalus For at their meeting he maketh it a wonder how S. Amphibalus a Christian could passe and come through so many persecuting Pagans to his house at Verolamium Quomodo cum sis homo Christianus per gentilium fines transitum habere ad vrbem illaesus peruenire potuisci And S. Amphibalus did asscribe his preseruation to the especiall protection of Christ among so many dangers Dicit ei Amphibalus Dominus meus Iesus Chrisâ—us filius Dei viui securum inter discrimina me custodiuit This is further euident in that History wherein we finde that S. Alban would not suffer S. Amphibalus at any time during their being together to goe forth of his house but in the night time And when they were to part one from the other would not permitt S. Amphibalus to goe forth but in the night time he himselfe accompanying and guyding him and giuing him his owne Coate to weare which had a Priuiledge and immunitie by the fashion thereof and dignitie of the Owner from all persecutours Dans ei chlamydem auro textam qua tutior ab hostibus redderetur Vestis enim huiusmodi Capgr alij supâ— Mat. West 3â—3 tantae tunc temporis apud omnes dignitatis tantaeque fuit reuerentiae vt illâ indutus hostium Cuneos penetraret illaesus And it is euident by S. Bede and others that these persecutours Edicts were published prosecuted and executed in Britaine before this time when S. Alban was still a Pagan Albanus Paganus adhuc Bed Eccles Hist l. 1. c. 7. Matth. Westm An. 303. Martyr Rom. die 22. Iunij Bed Vâ—uaâ—d Ado eod die Capgâ—au alij sup in S. Albano cum perfidorum Principum mandata aduersum Christianos saeuirent Clericum quendam persecutores fugientem hospitio recepit And S. Amphibalus was then actually and particularly persecuted And S. Alban himselfe when at the first S. Amphibalus preached Christ vnto him is witnesse that if others of that Citie should know it they would presently haue putt him to cruell death for professing Christ Si noscent viri huius ciuitatis te talia locutum fuisse de Christo sine mora pessima morte te occiderent This is euident both by the Pagan Magistrats immediate and present prosecution after S. Amphibalus to putt him to death and their mercilesse and most cruell martyring of S. Alban for no other cause then receauing and concealing a Christian Preist and he himselfe professing the same Religion This is made manifest by the Souldiar which miraculously conuerted by S. Alban his Martyrdome and confessing Christ was presently for the same cause putt to death and baptized with his owne blood in place of Baptisme with water These and such Arguments and Authorities doe inuincibly proue vnto vs that this Persecution against the Christians in Britaine was raysed and by publick Edicts and Authoritie or power of the Tyrant Maximian most barbarously prosecuted some yeares before the Martyrdome of S. Alban and many Martyrs heare as the Monkes and Preists of Winchester and others in so many Churches and Monasteries at the same time being in the same state destroyed and left desolate did gloriously obtayne the Crowne of Martyrdome before S. Alban whose happy names and memoryes being by Iniquitities of times lost vpon earth are to be found in heauen where there eternall glory is 4. Yet I am farre from detracting any honour from S. Alban which Antiquitie doth or can giue vnto him I doe with humble reuerence allowe him his Title of our Protomartyr Primus Principalis Praecipuus first cheife or principall In What sence S. Alban is coÌ„monly termed the first Martyr or Protomartyr in Britaine Martyr whether we will follow the Greeke Latyne or our English phrase if we respect his temporall worthines his strange Conuersion his admirable charitie so soone Learned in Christian Religion to rescue the persecuted deliuer them to giue his owne life to redeeme an other being but a Neophite to be so constant in that most greuious Persecution and with such wonderfull patience and constancy to endure those torments he did and be so honorable for Miracles it is his deserued due so to be stiled and prioritie of time would be but a litle honour to him I haue proued before we had diuers Martyrs before this Age and in this Persecution we did not want those that suffered Martyrdome before him yet if we speake of prioritie in time of Martyrs whose names are kept in Histories this also is his owne in that sence in this PersecutioÌ„ for he is particularly the first that is registred by name in our Annals to haue suffered Martyrdome in
le of Man being the first Cathedrall Church that was among the Scots and he the first Bishop they euer had as their owne Historians acknowledge being placed Bishop there in this time That Church was dedicated to our Sauiour Seruatori Sotheri in Greeke and therevpon by corruption in time called Sodorensâ—â— for Sotherensis This King adorned this Episcopall Church with most ample guifts Chalices Patens Candlestycks and others the like fitt for the Sacrifice of Masse made all of Syluer and gold with an Altare closed with Copper and Brasse appointed Reuenewes out of the places adioyning for the mayntenance thereof Hos Crathlintus Rex ad se confugientes beneuolo affectu suscepit vt in Mona Insula considerent sacra ibidem aede ipsius opera Seruatoris nomine erecta concessit Amphibalus Brito vir insigni pietate primus Antistes ibi creatus Christi dogma per Scotorum Pictorumque Regiones The holy Sacrifice of Masse with sacred vessels ornaments and rites then vsed in it propalando multa contra Gentilium Religionem dicendo scribendoque gloriosum Christiano viro planâ— dignum multa senectute viuendo fessus faelicemque sortitus est finem Sed Chrathlintus Rex facram Antistitis aedem muneribus ornauit amplissimis calicibus patenis candelabris alijsque similibus ad sacrorum vsum commodis ex argento auroque fabrefactis Altarique cupro aere â—lauso prouentus ad ea ex agris in sacre aedis vicinia constituit Fuit id templum omnium primum Christiano ritu vbi Pontifex sacerque Magistratus sedem haberet primariam The greatâ— zeale and deuotion of King Crathlint of the Scots towards Christian ReligioÌ„ and holy Brittish Preists and others flying to the Scots in that time inter Scotos cuius nostri meminere Scriptores dedicatum Nunc vocant Sodorense fanum cuius nominis rationem sicut aliorum complurium rerum locorum vetustas ad posteros obfuscâ—it By this we perceaue the greate zeale and deuotion of that poore King Crathlint how to his Power he releeued the persecuted Seruants of Christ in that time not fearing thereby to offend their most potent Enemies and Persecutours Emperours one earth so he might thereby please the King of heauen and succour his afflicted friends He placed them by probable opinion in one of the most worthie and fruitfull Iles he had at that These our Brittish Preists preached then throughout all places of the Scotâ— time not being possessed or at the least much interessed in this greate Iland Mona then being the fittest Ile he had for a Bishops See For which most charitable foundation it remayned afterward vnto Posteritie an Episcopall Seate And by this ministring of his temporall goods he receaued much greater and spirituall These holy Saints together with our holy Bishop S. Amphibalus preached and taught Christian Catholike Religion throughout all those Scottish Iles per omnes Scotorum Regiones 3. And the Religion which in particular they are remembred to haue The Religion they taught the same which Catholiks now professe Their admirable Sanctitie taught was the chaste and single life of the Clergie Monasticall and Eremiticall Conuersation Sacrifice of Masse with Altars Chalices Patents and all other necessaries thereto belonging honouring of Saints and dedicating Churches vnto them after their death and visiting their places of dwelling in this life with Pilgrimadges and prayers Verè monasticam sanctissimamque exegerunt vitam And for this manner of life and Religion they were esteemed most holy Saints with all men as Protestants themselues confesse apâ—d Buchan Hollinsh supr omnes by a kinde of excellency called then and with posteritie Culdei true worshippers of God and both their name and Order continued with honour after them Mansitque nomen institutum Giraldus Cambrensis had testified Giral Cambr. Itiner Camb. l. 2. c. 6. Bal. in Giral Cambr. cent 2. l. de Script before that their Order and name continued in his time in the yeare of Christ 1190. And the Antiquaries of Scotland though no enemies of their owne glory are sparing in Histories to make so honourable a memory of so many renowned men of their owne in any Age as they haue done before of these Brittish Saints S. Amphibalus Modocus Priscus Calanus Ferranus Ambianus Hector Boeth Hist l. 6. sup and Carnocus Dei cultores Culdei And yet they add fuere tunc alij permulti There were then very many such holy and learned Britans preaching and conuersing among the Scots and Picts This is confirmed by diuers English Historians euen Protestants among whome one writeth in this manner No small number of the faithfull amongst the Britans fledd vnto the Scots Holinsh. Hist of Scotland in Crathlint and Fincomarke and Picts to auoyde Persecution Whome Crathlint receaued for his part most louingly He erected a Temple in the I le of Man which he dedicated vnto Iesus Christ our Sauiour wherein the Christians might celebrate their diuine seruice according to their profession This Church being ritchly endowed was the first Bishops See amongst the Scots and thereupon was taken for the Mother Church of the Realme Amphibalus a Britan borne was first Bishop of Saint Sauiours Church in Man This Amphibalus did very much good amongst the Scots and Britans in setting forth the word of life There were others also of right famous memory that ceased not in preaching and instructing the people in the right beleife as Modocus Priscus Calanus Ferranus Ambianus and Carnocus called by an old auncient name in the Scottish tongue Culdei that is to vnderstand Cultores Dei or as you would say in English the worshippers of God An other saith that he fled in that Persecution and went to the Scots and Picts with a greate number of Godly men and was there the first Bishop in the I le of man and setling Christian Religion there returned afterward into this part of Britaine and to Verolamium Saeuiente mirum in modum Io. Bal. l. de Scrip. Britan. cent 1. in Amphibalo apud Britannos Persecutione ad Scotos Pictos cum magno piorum numero diuertebat Apud quos sub Rege Crathlinto in Mona Insula primus Druidum loco Episcopus constitutus Post multa illic Christiano ritu instituta in Britanniam reuersus Virulamij Martyrij compleuit cursum At this time those Scottish Ilands which had not receaued the faith in the time of Pope Victor or hauing then receaued it by diuers Pagans comming vnto them had slacked therein were now conuerted or confirmed by these holy Brittish Saints and diuers of them the Archbishop of Yorke being driuen from his See were with their Preists and Pastours vnder this their new Bishop as other Ilands also of Britaine namely the Ilands called Euboniae Hebrides or Western Ilands accompted to Will. Harris descript of Brit. c. 10. Hollinsh descr of Scotl. cap. 10. Hect. Boeth in Nominib Region V.
Martyre vel pro Martyre quem percutere iubebatur ipse potius mereretur percuti And so of a persecutour he became a companion in Truth and Faith Ex persecutore factus collega viritatis fidei Thus writeth Matthew of Westminster and others allthough with suppressing the name of this holy Martyr which the old Brittish Writer of S. Alban his life Capgraue and others call Heraclius and I am now to name him by it for allthough it was not giuen him in Baptisme Brit. Script Vitae S. Albani Manuscr Antiq. Capgr in eodem in water which he wanted yet his surest Baptisme in his owne blood for Christ his holy and most courageously and constantly sustained Martyrdome happily made him renowned and honorable thereby 2. This S. Heraclius hauing resolutely denyed his Paganisme craued pardon for his error and confessed Christ openly before so many persecutours and in the highest of their Malice and rage against S. Alban fell thereby into the same degree of Hatred with them for presently therevpon to speake in our old Authours words Inimici veritatis hominem arripiunt dentes excutiunt os eius sacrum dilacerant omnia eius ossa confringunt si nihil in corpore remansit illaesum fides tamen quae feruebat in pectore laedi non potuit The enemyes of truth apprehend him beate out his teeth rend his holy mouthe and breake all his boues and allthough nothing remayned in his body without hurt yet his feruent faith remayned without harme And being thus left so maymed lame and half dead with all the power and strength he could with his hands crept vp to the hill where S. Alban was Martyred whome when the Iudge espyed he said vnto him obsecra Albanum tuum pray to they Alban to sett thy bones in order and lay his head heare stricken off to thy body and thou shall receaue perfect health from him Bury him and lett him cure thee Heraclius answeared I most firmely beleeue that S. Alban by his merits is able to heale mee and easely performe that you mock vs with Tunc caput Martyris reuerenter assumens illudque corpori deuotus apponens desperatum corporis robur recuperare caepit sanus effectus Then reuerently taking the head of S. Alban and deuoutely laying it to his body he began to recouer the former strenght of the same despayred before And being thus miraculouslie recouered and made hole ceased not in the hearing of all the people to preach vnto them the meritt of S. Alban and Power of Christ and digging the earth buryed the body of S. Alban before them there Which the Pagans seeing said among themselues what shall we doe This man cannot be putt to death with sword we haue allready broken his body and he hath now receaued his former strength againe And apprehending him with horrible Torment they teare his holy body in peeces and lastely cutt of his head And so this happy souldiar perseuering in the faith of Christ together with most blessed Alban deserued to be honoured with the Crowne of Martyrdome 3. Hitherto the Relation of those our renowned auncient Historians whereby we doe not onely finde an example of Heroicall Christian fortitude in generall but learne euen in particular the holy and approued doctrine and custome of the Primatiue Christians of this kingdome aswell as of others to praye vnto holy Saints glorified in their Soules in heauen and reuerencing their sacred Relicks on earth thus miraculously allowed and approued of God before and for the euerlasting shame and confusion of so many his Persecutours and Enemies then present and all after commers that would oppose against those most Catholike doctrines and practises of the Church of Christ so publickly and inuincibly confirmed and warranted by his omnipotent and highest diuine Power before such a multitude both of Christians and Pagans so testifying the first by that meanes strengthned in the true faith the others in greate numbers as I shall presently declare conuerted to Christian Religion And the Iudge himselfe was hereby so moued and conuinced that he presently commanded the Persecution to cease Iudex tanta miraculorum Bed l. 1. Hist c. 7. caelestium nouitate perculsus cessari mox à Persecutione praecepit Iacobus Genuensis Bishop of Genua and his old English Translatour say this souldiar called Iacob Genuen Episc in Vita S. Albani S. Amphibal Anglic. Translat ib. by some before Herculius was a knight And they yeeld a reason besides their Assertion which was the noble renowne of S. Alban who as they say was Lord of the Citie of Verolame and Prince of the knights and Steward of the Land and the Iudge dred de for to slee him because of the greate loue that Emperour had to him and for reuerence of his dignitie and Power of his kindred vnto the time that he had informed Dioclesian And therefore when Iudgment was pronounced against him the which was deferred 6. Weeks vntill Maximian his comming into Britaine to see such wicked executions thus they deliuer it Than Maximian and Askepodot gaue finall sentence on him saying In the the time of the Emperour Dioclesian Albon Lord of Verolomie Prince of knights and Steward of Britaine during his life hath despised Iupiter and Appollyn gooddes and to them hath done derogation and disworship wherefore by the Lawe he is iudged to be deed by the hand of some knight And the body to be buryed in the same place where his heade shall be smitten of and his sepulchre to be made worshipfully for the honour of knighthood whereof he was Prince and also the Crosse that he bare And sklauin that he ware should be buryed with him And his body to be closed in a chest of Ledd and so layd in his Sepulchre This sentence hath the Lawe ordeyned because he hath renyed our principall Gods These Authours say Maximian and King Asclepiodote gaue this sentence THE XXII CHAPTER OF VERY MANY CONVERTED TO CHRIST by the miraculous death of S. Alban and after going to S. Amphibalus to be fully instructed by him suffered Martyrdome and being a thousand in number were diuers from the 1000. Martyrs at Lichfeild and those neare Verolamium 1. THAT we may take some notice of the greate numbers multitudes of people conuerted by the death and miracles of these two holy Martyrs we haue heard from approued Antiquities that euen many thousands had bene present eye witnesses of the miraculous diuiding of the water to giue free and dry passadge to S. Alban and those that were with him at his prayers when many drowned and lying in the bottome of the deepe Riuer were eyther miraculously preserued from death or so restored to life againe by his intercession the waters standing one both sides of their passadge like walls after their going ouer presently ioyned together againe and returned to their naturall current and flowing downeward as the propensitie of such liquid and heauy things requireth the fountayne one the topp of
Engl. l. 4. c. 27. Stowe Howes Hist Titul Romans in Coil Galfr. Mon. lib. 5. c. 6. Hist Reg. Bâ—â—t and pleased them in vexing and tormenting Christians heare in Britaine yet otherwise he was very vnpleasing to them per omnia Romanam potestatem turhauerat He troubled the Roman Power in all things and therefore they were glad of his death Ponticus Virunnius himselfe a Roman saith they did esteeme him their greate enemy and as for such an one reioyced of his death Romani gauisi sunt tanto hoste interfecto And this Ioy was not onely of particular Roman Persecutours but of the whole Senate which ruled cheifely in matters of Estate Cumque id Senatui nuntiatum est gauisi sunt propter Regis mortem quia per omnia Romanam potestatem turbauerat Therefore when our Antiquities assure vs that Coel obtinuit Regnum obtayned the kingdome Regni diademate se insigniuit And Regni diademate potitus was Crowned and as an old French Manuscript speaketh reigned ouer Britaine regna sur Bretaigne and was thus enabled and made powerable to redresse what he found offensiue and wicked being absolute King and ioyfully so receaued of the Britans as our Historian said before Wherefore Britains were all full glad and fain Of King Coilus that succoured all their pain And he himselfe taking exceptioÌ„ to Asclepiodotus next to his chardging him with vsurping the Crowne for being too barkward in resisting the RomaÌ„ persecutors would not now fall into the like error with him but as is proued already succoured all their paine vtterly ceased the PersecutioÌ„ against the ChristiaÌ„s of Britaine which were thus Ioyfull of his CoronatioÌ„ thereby releiued redeemed theÌ„ froÌ„ their afflictioÌ„s all his time Which both by our owne forreine HistoriaÌ„s Catholikes ProtestaÌ„ts coÌ„tinued to the end of this third huÌ„dred of yeares the RomaÌ„s hauing no power heare either to persecute ChristiaÌ„s or to any other purpose But as our Brittish other Histories testifie wholy lost their gouernmeÌ„t heare vntill after the death of King Coel or the coÌ„ming of CoÌ„staÌ„tius his sonne in Law hither the second time very litle before King Coel his death Recolentes damnum quod de amisso regno habuerant Our Scottish Historians say that King Coel vtterly destroyed both the Romans and all the Britans also which were their Fauourers and set forth a seuere Edict to search forth all Romans and Britans which had followed them heare and caused them to be punished and put to death and so with most ioyfull and generall applause of the people Nobles and others that the crowne of Britaine was thus restored to the true Heyre of their Regall blood was crowned King and Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 6. f. 101. he established the kingdome in the Brittish gouernmeÌ„t againe Coel Victor factus Asclepiodotum Romanum Legatum cum Romanis Praesidijs quibusdam Britanis Nobilibus Romanorum fautoribus interemit Confectoque praelio Britonibus caeteris in fidem receptis vt summa potestas ad regiam progeniem cui impie fuerat adempta aliquando rediret populus omnis laetis acclamationibus Patribus authoribus ipsum Coelem regnare iubet Ille Primoribus regni ac populo quod regnum sibi detulissent gratijs actis vt regnum sibi stabiliret atroci iubet Edicto Romanos qui eorum sequebantur partes quoscunque Britannici sanguinis viros perquiri inuentos varijs extingui supplicijs So that now so seuere a Lawe being made and executed both against the persecuting Romans and all such Britans as had ioyned with them against the Christian Inhabitants of this Nation and all this done by the Authoritie of our King and with the consent both of the Nobilitie and people Primoribus regni populo we must needs end the persecution of Christians heare with the beginning of King Coel his Reigne 5. And it could not be singular in this point if we should hold that King Coel was actually a Christian and not onely a friend to such for first all they which affirme him to haue bene Kinsman or Heyre to our first Christian King S. Lucius easily proue him a Christian for such a man would not leade either child or any Kinsman which by him had that Title to haue any other theÌ„ Christian education Secondly by the time of his age whether he was to King Lucius so neare or no we must needs confesse he liued most part of his life when Christianitie florished in this kingdome being an aged man before Dioclesian his PersecutioÌ„ began Thirdly our Historians say that his daughter S. Helen which had her education by his direction was instructed taught in the Christian faith in fide Catholica instructa at que edoÌ„cta A late writer thus speaketh of this with his older Author Helena was first instructed in the faith of Manuscript antiq in Vit. S. Helenae Capgr in ead Harris Hist l. 4. c. 4. Petr. de Natal l. 7. c. 73. Christ by Coil her father as Petrus de Natalibus saith And yet if we encline to this opinion we may easely answeare them that will obiect the publike vniuersall restitution of Christian Religion as building Churches Monasteries and such holy Foundations was not in his time For by the common opinion his reigne was short litle or not aboue foure yeares A great part whereof was spent in extirpating the Persecutors and the rest in preparation Matth. Westm an 302. Galfrid Mon. l. 5. Hist c. 6. Virun l. 5. Harding Chron. c. 60. f. 48. to resist a new Inuasion of the Romans not reigning in quiet and securitie from these troubles and feares the space of two moneths by any Writers And so after so great and terrible tempest of Persecution it was a wonderfull comfort and happines for the Brittish Christians to enter into such a calme and quiet to liue in securitie and rest freed from their former miseries vnder so renowned a King which was all he could doe or they expect in such times and circumstances THE ECCLESIASTICALL HISTORIE OF GREAT BRITAINE THE FOVRTH AGE THE ECCLESIASTICALL HISTORIE OF GREAT BRITAINE THE FOVRTH AGE THE FIRST CHAPTER OF THE GREATE PEACE AND QVIET THE Church of Britaine enioyed during the whole life and Reigne of Constantius Emperor and King heare in Britaine and Constantine his sonne by Sainct Helen was heare brought vp in Christian Religion 1. BEING now to enter into the History of the fourth hundreth of yeares we finde the estate of the world and Church of Christ as we left theÌ„ in the last Age S. Marcellinus Pope of Rome cheife Ruler in the house of God on earth the holy Cleargy and other Christians liuing in Persecution and Dioclesian MaximiniaÌ„ the persecuting Emperors in all places where they did or could ouersway afflicting them with most cruell miseries in Britaine lately redeemed from their bloody tyranny by King Coel still reigning heare we liued still in rest and quietnesse free both from
Constantino parebat in summa laetitia vitam egerunt And were not onely quiet vnder him but thus liued in greate Ioy and did encrease being honored and rewarded by him creueruntque in dies magis magisque tam beneuoli tamque pacis concordiae studiosi beneficijs ornatae 6. And relating his experiment to proue constant Christians before remēbred and how he admitted such for his nearest friends and Counsailers in amicorum atque adeo Consiliariorum numero habere decreuit He gathereth from hence that the Gaules Britans and others vnder him were by him exempted from the penall Lawes of the persecutors he taking them away and making them frustrate in his Dominions Hinc capere coniecturam licet neque Gallis neque Britannis neque alijs qui circiter montes Pyrenaeos ad Oceanum Occidentalem vsque incolunt contra leges visum esse Christianam Religionem dum adhuc vita suppeditabat Constantio profiteri And the obiections which Baronius maketh doe rather proue then improue the quietnes of Christians in this Nation when Constantius was heare For first the vnquietnes of Italy rather helped then hindered our peace our Persecution proceeding from thence now not able to persecute vs nor take reuendge of Constantius for protecting vs. And his being in Britaine he being so friendly allwayes to Christians as Baronius often confesseth must much more procure ease and freedome to our Christians where there was noe man of power to contradict or resist it Constantius being both King and Emperor heare and the kingdome of Britaine a Christian kingdome Therefore howsoeuer his reasons make doubt of some other places whose state and condition was not like vnto ours of Britaine Bed l. 1. Hist c. 8. Galf. Mon. Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 5. 6. Manusc Galli antiq c. 28. 29. Virun l. 5. Hist Harding Chron. cap. 57. 58. 59. 60. Henricus Hunting Hist l. 1. Socrates Eccles Hist l. 1. c. 1. Eus l. 1. Vit. Cōstantini c. 9. Theodoret. Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 24. they doe not moue any question of the quiet thereof in cause of Religion but establish and confirme it And therefore our owne best allowed and auntient Historians S. Bede Galfridus Henry of Huntington an old French Manuscript Virūnius Harding others setle Constantius heare in Britaine after all our Persecution ended nothing but all fauour to Chrstiās heare in his time and not onely a tolleration graunted but publicke profession of Christianitie generally allowed by Regall and Imperiall warrant of Constantius vsed exercised as shall immediatly more plainely appeare in the next Chapter 7. And if we had rather harken to forreine writers in or neare that time we haue sufficient warrant not onely that he recalled himself from the worship of the Pagan gods as diuers are witnesses Constantius se à Deorum Gentilium veneratione auocauerat But as Eusebius and others testifie of him he gaue free power and licence to all vnder him to exercise Christian Religion without any molestation illis qui ab ipso regebantur liberam verae in Deum religionis sine Constantine the greate first instructed in Christian Religion in Britaine molestia excolendae permisit potestatem And this as he writeth when the greatest Persecution was in other places And had care to instruct his sonne Constantine the Greate which he left his Heyre in the same faith as we may easely conclude from the words of Constantine himselfe registred by Theodoret huius Dei adiutus ope orsus ab vltimis Oceani finibus vniuersum orbem terrarum Sozom. Eccles Hist l. 1. c. 5. Chronicon Monast Abingdonien apud Nich. Harpesfeld Hist Eccl. 10. saecul p. 203. c. 9. firmae salutis spe erexi that euē from the ends of the Ocean meaning Britaine he was assisted by God And Sozomen saith it is euidently knowne vnto all men that greate Constantine was first instructed in the Christian faith amōg the Britans Apud Britannos liquidò constat inter omnes Constantinum primum religione Christiana imbutum And the Cronicle of Abington neare Oxford testifieth he was brought vp in that old Abbey which we must needs asscribe to his parents Constantius and Helena And we find not any other but Constantius except we will apply it to King Coel and then it was receaued and approued by him who heare in Britaine caused the persecutors to be putt to death and the Persecution therevppon ceased as S. Gildas writeth emarcescentibus Gild. l. de conq Brit. c. 8. nece suorum Authorum nefarijs Decretis For this must needs be applied to Persecutors in Britaine and not to the Tyrants Dioclesian and Maximinian the Persecution heare endeed longe before their death as is proued before and neither of them nor any other Emperor but Constantius hauing power or commaund heare at this time And herevpon our Protestant Historians themselues thus testify of him Constantius abolished the superstition of the Stowe Howes Hist tit Romās in Constantius Constantine Gentils in his Dominians So that afterward Britaine felt no persecutions Constantius renounced the Idolatrie of the Gentils THE II. CHAPTER OF THE FINDING THE HOLY CROSSE by S. Helen in Constantius his time His Christian life and death and crowning his sonne Constantine Emperour heare in Britaine 1. I Haue shewed before out of S. Gildas and others aswell that the Persecution called Dioclesians did not continue ten yeares in this kingdome in one place he termeth it Persecutionem Dioclesiani Tyranni nouennem the nine yeares Persecution of Dioclesian the Tyrant and in the next Chapter not wholly ten yeares longe bilustro turbinis necdum expleto As also that it wholly ended Gildas l. de excid cōquest Brit. c. 7. 8. in the time of King Coel those Persecutours then hauing no power or Authoritie heare and so together with their other ouerruling and commanding Decrees the bloody Edicts of persecuting Christians heare were vtterly extinct and made inualidate and as is euident before neuer being renewed but alltogether omitted by Constantius this greate friend of Christians such of this Nation were fully and vndoubtedly thereby restored to their auncient liberties Priuiledges and Immunities in matters of Religion if Constantius and Helen our Emperour and Empresse King and Queene had then giuen no further and expresse approbation vnto them Which we may not reasonably call into question when we remember their absolute and independing regall right and possession without contradiction they had in this kingdome the naturall loue and affection they bore vnto it and that to them with their Religious care and desire they had to defend and aduance Christian Religion euen in times and places when and where they were not so enabled nor drawne therto with so many and strong bands of dutie and affection We haue heard before that other Churches vnder his Empire were endowed by his benefits and munificence thereby they lyued in greate Ioy and encreased the choysest Christians were his dearest Friends and
made his Councellors His whole Court was like a Church And except we should with very much boldnes deny the testimony of S. Eusebius then Pope affirming that the holy Crosse was found in the time of his Papacy and he instituted the Euseb Epist 3. ad Episcopus Tuscul Campaniae Tom. 1. Concil Gratian. can Crucis dist 3. de cons Martin Polon supputat col 67. in Euseb Papa Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. in Constantio Florent Wigor Chron. in Galer Regino Chron. an 243. Feast of the Inuention thereof Gratian and Martinus saying the like S. Damasus or Learned Anastasius S. Marianus Florentius Wigorn Regino and diuers others which playnely write that the holy Crosse was found in their dayes sub huius tempore inuenta est crux Domini sub Constantio patre Constantini Magni vt in gestis Romanorum Pontificalibus habetur ita sub huius tempore inuenta est crux Domini 5. Nonis Maij we must not neglect this opinion 2. And this is not to deny or question that publike and famous in Historyes Solemnitie about the holy Crosse in the dayes of Constātine the greate better allowing such Christian Assemblyes Festiuities in so honorable manner then the times yet permitted but to reconcile so many worthie Authours giue Constantius and S. Helen their due in their professing their loue of Christian Religion before Constantine either reigned or was borne and some of these Authours which I haue Cited as namely Marianus Scotus setteth downe both these Acts of deuotious as before and the other in the dayes of S. Helen found the holy Crosse in the time of Constātius before the reigne of Constantine her sonne Constantine after the death of Constantius citing diuers Authours for these distinct and diuers Actions of Religion And it is but a weake obiection derogatorie to the honour of S. Helen and this Nation which a late writer maketh when he saith teste Eusebio libro 3. cap. 46. constat Helenam post Constantinum Christianam Religionem amplexatam esse Si igitur hoc tempore Eusebij Papae Marian. Scot. aetat 6. an 325. col 300. Constantinus necdum Christianus fuerit quomodo Helena Deorū adhuc cultrix inueniendae crucis Christi adeo studiosa fuisse potuit as Eusebius witnesseth in the 46. Chapter of his third booke he meaneth of the life of Constantine it is euident Obiection that Helen embraced Christian Religion after Constantine Therefore if in the time of Seuer Binius Annot. in Epist 3 Eusebij Papae Tom. 1. Concil Pope Eusebius Constantine was not a Christian how could Helena a worshipper of the Pagan Gods be so carefull to finde the crosse of Christ But Eusebius allthough a sufficient and greater prayser of Constantine more then of his Mother in all Answeare Histories a wonderfull holy Saint speaketh there of deuotion pietate not first instruction in Religion which as I haue shewed before he receaued from her and his Father Constantius in or before Pope Eusebius time and S. Helen was euen from her youth as I haue proued frō Antiquities instructed in Christian Religion And if these so many and learned Antiquaries should be deceaued in this particular Religious Act of Constātius or Helena or them both Yet they yeeld vs so many Authorities and so able to be of opinion that Constantius a friend and restorer of Christian Religion in Britaine and other places also Constantius and S. Helen both were able to giue and actually gaue their greatest regall both allowance and help for the publike exercise aduancement of Christian Religion to Britaine where no impediment or hindederance can be pretended they being absolute commaunders heare 3. And diuers euen of this Nation haue before deliuered that this our now King and Emperour did particularly place S. Taurinus Archbishop in Yorke wherein allthough they be mistaken if they vnderstand S. Taurinus Bishop of Eureux consecrated by S. Clement Pope neither the time nor place allowing yet we cannot safely say but he might or did place some other of that name there and if both this should faile yet so many more Authorities concurre that Constantius gaue consent and assistance to the publicke restitution of Religion heare in his time For this we haue the warrant of our most auntient and approued Antiquaries S. Gildas and S. Bede and after them Matthew of Westminster with others S. Gildas writeth that before the Persecution had bene heare ten yeares the wicked Decrees against Christians were annulled and frustrate and all the seruants of Christ as after a longe winter night with ioyfull eyes receaue the cleare light of the heauenly ayre they renew their Churches which were throwne downe to the ground they found build and perfect others in honor of their holy Martyrs and as it were set forth euery where their victorious enseignes celebrate festiuall dayes offer sacrifice with a pure heart and mouth all of them reioyce as children cherished in the lapp of their mother the Church bilustro supradicti turbinis necdum ad integrum expleto emarcescentibusque nece suorum Authorum nefarijs decretis laetis luminibus omnes Christi Tyrones quasi post hyemalem ac prolixam noctem temperiem lucemque serenam aurae coelestis excipiunt renouant Ecclesias ad solum vsque destructas Basilicas Sanctorum Martyrum fundant construunt perficiunt ac velut victricia signa passim propalunt dies festos celebrant sacra mundo corde oreque conficiunt omnes exultant filij gremio ac si matris Ecclesiae confoti S. Bede saith that so soone as the tempest of Persecution ceased the Christians which had hidden themselues in woods Desarts and secret Dens presently came forth and shewed themselues in publick doing those publick works of Christian Religion which S. Gildas before remembred Vbi turbo Bed Hist Eccl. lib. 1. c. 8. persecutionis quieuit progressi in publicum fideles Christi qui se tempore discriminis siluis ac desertis abditisue speluncis occultauerant renouant Ecclesias ad solum vsque destructas Basilicas Martyrum fundant And the rest as S. Gildas before and writeth plainely that this was done in the time of Constantius and that he died heare while these things were thus in Acting His Temporibus Constantius qui viuente Dioclesiano Galliam Hispaniamque regebat vir summae mansuetudinis ciuilitatis in Britannia mortem obijt The Monke of Westminster hath Matth. Westm An. 313. the same words with S. Bede of this publike profession of Christian Religion heare presently vppon the ending of the Persecution during ten yeares elapsis decem annis And addeth that then the Church of S. Alban was builded to his honor within ten yeares of his Martyrdome decem annis post passionem eius elapsis and yet temporum Christianorum serenitate in the quiet of Christian times heare which by that is sayd before must needs be in the dayes of Constantius 4. Likewise we find in the Antiquities
of the old Church of Winchester Manuscr Antiq. Eccl. Winton Marian. Scot. an 306. Martin Pol. An. 307. Manuscr Ant. Gall. ann 306. Matth. West ann 305. 307. Baron Spondan an 306 Gordan an 306. Iacob Grynaeus annot in c. 15. l. 1. Euseb de Vit. Constantini Anno 308. Henric. Hunt l. 1. Hist in Diocletian Constantio Regino Chron. l. 1. in Constant an 253. Stowe Howes sup Hist in Constantius that being destroyed with the rest in this late Persecution it was perfectly reedified in the yeare of Christ 309. and so either was in building or warranted to be builded in the dayes of Constantius then or so lately before by all accompts lyuing and reigning heare that it could not be done without his warrant or allowance The like we say of the Churches of S. Iulius and S. Aaron and other Martyrs of that time and all both Cathedrall Churches and others destroyed heare by Maximian that most cruell horrible faced man as Henry of Huntington calleth him Maximinianus vir crudelissimus vultu horrendus after whose leauing the Empire Christians were quiet heare as he saith and restored to their former liberties And as Regino writeth not onely in Britaine but generally where he ruled both Bishops were restored to their priuate Sees and many other things graunted for the profit of Christian Religion Constantij Temporibus pace Ecclesijs reddita Episcopi priuatis sedibus restituuntur alia plura Christianae Religioni profutura And particularly saith that the Monastery of Treuers was begun in his time Then much more in Britaine where he was both absolute Emperour and King to commande and no man daring to resist him To this our Protestant Antiquaries haue giuen sufficient allowance when they graunted vnto vs that Constantius abolished the superstition of the Gentils in his Dominions especially in Britaine where he now liued King and Emperor and so in abolishing the Pagans Rites and obseruances for dislike of them and loue to Christian Religion must needs for his short time be an extraordinary Aduancer thereof But when he had thus The death of Constantius in Britaine his great loue then of Christians and that Religion happily begun this holy worke in reparing the ruines of the Church of Christ in this kingdome and before he could bring it to due and his desired perfection he fell sick at the Citie of Yorke where soone after he deceased Yet in this short time of his sicknes his greatest care was to leaue and commit this his charge both concerning his Empire and this kingdome to his eldest sonne Constantine now liuing sonne of S. Helen who as he hoped for many reasons would be most ready and willing to maintaine and defend true Religion and with Iustice gouerne his subiects 5. And to this happy choise as both Zonoras and Pomponius Laetus doe Zonaras Annal. Tom. 2. in Constantino Pomp. Laet. Rom. Hist comp in Constātino Max. Euseb l. 1. de Vit. Constantini c. 18. Iac. Grynaeus annot in eum locum plainely testifie before and Eusebius and others sufficiently insinuate he was admonished and iustructed by Gods direction and an Ange Ilas is before related Which is confirmed by the effect and euent itselfe not onely of the generall establishing of Christian Religion in the world by Constantine in the time of his Empire but his extraordinary and Miraculous preseruation before he came vnto it and at this very time of his Fathers sicknes strangely escaping the Tyrants hands in Italy and comming safely to his sick Father Constantius at Yorke in our Britaine by the greate prouidence of God as Eusebius noteth who had often preserued him to bringe him hither so longe and dangerous a Iourney at that very time to succeede his Father Deus omnia eius causa faciebat prouide prospiciens vt in tempore praesto esset ad Patri succedendum Euseb Vit. Cōst l. 1. c. 14. And this Authour immediately addeth for presently when Constantine had escaped the stratagems of the deceipts he came with all speed to his Father and Cap. 15. supr after a longe space of time which he had bene absent from him presented him to his sight at that moment Constantius was ready to dye but when contrary to all hope he saw his sonne lepinge out of his bedd he embraced him saying that he had now cast that out of his mynde which onely troubled him at the point of death which was the absence of his sonne And therefore did ernestly pray and giue thanks for it to God affirming that now he rather desired to dye then lyue and setting himselfe in the midst of his children and in his place lying vpon his kingly bedd giuing ouer the Inheritance of his kingdome to his eldest sonne departed this life Thus hath Eusebius then liuing in that time Our Protestant Historians citing other auncient writers Hollins Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 28. 27. cit Eutr Sext. Aurel. Vict. Niceph Tripart Hist not differing from Eusebius thus translate and epitomate this History from them Whilest Constantine remayned at Rome in manner as he had bene a pledge with Galerius in his Fathers time fledd from thence and with all post haste returned to his Father into Britaine killing or hewghing by the way all such horses as were appointed to stand at Innes readie for such as should ryde in post least being pursued he should haue bene ouertaken and brought backe againe by such is might be sent to pursue him Constantius whilest he lay on his death-bedd somewhat before he departed this life hearing that his sonne Constantine was come and escaped from the Emperours Dioclesian and Maximian with whome he remained as a Pledge he receaued him with all Ioy and raysing himselfe vp in his bedd in presence of his other sonnes and Counsellors with a greate number of other people and strangers that were come to visit him he sett the Crowne vpon his sonnes heade and adorned him with other Imperiall Robes and garments executing as it were himselfe the Constātius crowneth Constantine his sonne Emperor and prophesieth how he should aduaunce Christian Religiō office of an Herald and withall spake these words vnto his saide sonne and to his Counsellors there about him Now is my death to mee more wellcome and my departure hence more pleasant I haue heare a lardge Epitaph and Monument of buriall to wit mine owne sonne and one whome in earth I leaue to be Emperour in my place which by Gods good help shall wype away the teares of the Christians and reuenge the crueltie exercised by Tyrants This I reckon to chaunce vnto me in steed of most felicity Thus carefull was this holy Emperour euen at his death to aduance the honour of Christ Thus he did prophesying how his sonne after him should aduance Christian Religion now by his Father declared Emperour but as Eusebius writeth longe before designed to that dignitie by God King of all Euseb Hist Eccles l. 5. c.
14. Augustus multo antea ab ipso Deo Rege omnium declaratus fuit 6. This renowned Emperour Constantius died by diuers in the 306. yeare of Christ by others in the 307. by some in the yeare 308. as is meÌ„tioned before by all at such time that as I haue proued already it must needs be he which amoÌ„g the Roman Emperours first gaue order and warrant for the restoring reestablishing ChristiaÌ„ ReligioÌ„ heare in Britaine after the desolatioÌ„ thereof by Dioclesian Maximian died happily most blessedly faelicem acter Euseb supr l. 8. c. 14. beatum vitae finem consecutus And was so renowned that euen by the Pagans he was accoÌ„pted a God ac primus apud eos in numerum deoruÌ„ relatus And had all Constantius buried as a ChristiaÌ„ in Yorke with greate and Emperiall honor honour after his death giuen vnto him which belonged to an Emperour Cuncto post mortem Imperatori debito potitus est honore He was most honorably and Christian like buried in the Citie of Yorke Constantine his sonne the new Emperour present at his funerall going before his corps with an infinite number of people and Souldiars attending with all honour and pompe some Euseb l. 1. de Vita Constantini c. 16. going before others following with most sweete harmony of singing Constantinus paterna purpura indutus magna paternorum amicorum turba eum comitante funeri praeiuit patremque produxit quinetiam populi infinita multitudine militumque constipanti agmine partim antecedentium partim subsequentium genitorem sanctissimum cum omni splendore maxima pompa extulit faustis acclamationibus suaui hymnorum concentu omnes beatissimum illum celebrant This was the Euseb supr end which God shewed of this Emperours godly and Religious manners and life euidently to all people then liuing as Eusebius witnesseth then also liuing hunc morum vitaeque pie religiose ad virtutem institutae exitum esse in Imperatore Constantio vniuerso generi mortalium qui nostra memoria vixerunt Deus euidenter monstrauit And calleth him as before Sanctissimum most holy which he a learned Christian Bishop could not giue to any but an holy professed Christian in his knowledge or Iudgment and therefore atrributeth so much to Constantius in this kinde that he calleth Constantine the Greà te himselfe whome he so extolleth for his Christian Religion aduancement thereof Eusebius Hist Eccl. l. 8. c. 14. a follower of his Fathers pietie in such affaires paternae pietatis Imitator THE III. CHAPTER OF THE CORONATION AND CHRISTIAN beginning of Constantine the greate Emperour and the generall restoring and profession of Christian Religion in all places of Britaine then 1. CONSTANTIVS hauing thus honorably ended his dayes declared Euseb lib. 1. de Vit. Constantini c. 15. Marian. Sco. in ConstaÌ„t Martin Pol. in eod Constantine his eldest sonne successor in his Empire his whole Army doth presently with mutuall consent Ioy proclaime him King Emperour ExteÌ„plò secundo prospero applausu nouuÌ„ Regem Imperatorem Augustum ipsa prima voce coÌ„tentius praedicant CoÌ„staÌ„tine proclaymed Emperor in Britaine And all Nations subiect to his Fathers Empire were filled with incredible Ioy and vnspeakeable gladnes that they had without intermission so worthie and renowned an Emperour Omnes gentes quaeipsius obsequebantur Imperio incredili Euseb lib. 1. Vit. Const c. 16. laetitia efferuntur gaudio pene inexplicabili propterea complentur quod illustri praeclaro Imperatore ne breuissimo quidem temporis momento caruissent Of the comming of this most noble Britan to the Empire escaping and preserued from so many daungers and difficulties before so generally and ioyfully chosen and accepted and prouing afterward so happy a Ruler Eusebius saith Chosen and designed thereto by God himselfe that he was chosen by God himselfe and that no mortall man could glory of this onely Emperour his aduancement Constantinum Principem Imperatorem Deus omnium Author totius mundi Gubernator suo solum arbitrio delegit Euseb supr c. 18. eo consilio vt cum alij omnes Imperatores hominum suffragijs ad eum dignitatis gradum â—scendere consueuerint de hoc Imperatore solo ad honorem efferendo nemo mortalis omnino gloriaretur For allthough he was generally orderly chosen and accepted by men yet as the same Authour writeth he was Miracoulously preserued by God and by his extraordinary protection brought safely from all danger to his Father heare in Britaine old and ready to die to be inuested in the Empire after him Constantius cum ad summam prope senectutem prouectus Euseb l. 1. Vit. Const c. 12. communi naturae quod debebat esset persoluturus iam migraturus è vita Deus tunc rursus facinus quoddam admirabile eius causa edidit qui ei mortem oppetituro sua prouidentia curauit vt filius eius natu Maximus Constantinus ad capessendum Imperium praesto esset And so soone as he was Emperour as the same Authour then lyuing and well â—â—owen vnto and knowing Constantine testifieth and so declared by the Armies as the custome was being chosen of God longe Euseb Eccles Hist l. 8. c. 14. before to that end insisted in his Fathers steps in fauouring and aduancing Christian Religion Huius Constantij filius Constantinus mox atque Imperator Britaine now quiet for Religion And all holy places â—â—stored perfectissimus ac Augustus ab exercitibus multo antea ab ipso Deo Rege omnium declaratus fuit paternae erga nostram Religionem pietatis imitator esse caepit So that in this part of the world as Britaine and France where CoÌ„stantine succeeded his Father and now reigned there was no Persecution vsed against Christians but all fauour and Indulgence towards them And that assertion Euseb in Chronic Floren. Wigorn in Chron. Mar. Scot. aetat 6. l. 2. in ConstaÌ„t of diuers Historians both of this and other Nations which affirmeth that the Persecution begun by Dioclesian and Maximinian did continue after their forsaking the Empire and vntill the seuenth yeare of the Reigne of Constantine vsque ad annum septimum Constantini is to be vnderstood of those parts which vntill about that time were not vnder the Rule of Constantine but to Galerius Seuerus and Maxentius Persecutours and so Florentius Marianus and others expownd it And it can haue no other construction to be true for euident it is in Histories that not onely from the beginning of the Reigne of Constantine but in his Fathers time all Christians vnder their gouernment were free from Persecution And so soone as Constantine had conquered Maxentius and was sole and absolute Emperour all Christians in the world vnder him were deliuered from Persecution and sett at libertie euen publickly to professe their Religion And from his first entrance into the Empire and to be King of Britaine
saide this very History which we now commit to writing no man can be doubtfull but the narration is certainely to he beleeued especially when we see the effect to haue giuen testimony thereto When the sunne had ascended to the midst of the heauen and the day a litle inclining to the afternoone he saide he did see a signe of the Crosse made of the brightnes of light manifestly appearing to his eyes in the heauen ouer the sunne with an euident Inscription which contayned these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In this thow shalt ouer come a greate admiration fell vpon him and his whole Army all of them beholding this wunder Constantine earnestly meditating vpon this vision in the night following Christ appeared vnto him in his sleepe with the signe of the Crosse which he had Cap. 23. seene in the heauen and commanded him to make an other signe of the Crosse like Cap. 24. Sozo Hist l. 1. c. 3. conuocatis Christi Sacerdotibus vnto it to vse it as a safegard in his wars with his enemyes He so soone as he arose imparted the vision vnto his Friends and sent for Artizans skillfull Engrauers in gold and pretious stones and describing the shape of the signe which he had seene vnto them commandeth them to make the like of gold and pretious stones which Image I myselfe haue seene for the Emperour himselfe was pleased to shew it vnto mee Thus farre Eusebius in the next Chapter lardgely setting downe the proportion Euseb supr c. 25. manner and glory of this Ensigne so honorably preserued in that time 3. To this Relation if it needed more testimony Socrates Zosomen Otto Socrat. Hist Eccles l. 1. c. 1. Sosomen l. 1. c. 3. Otto Frigen Chron. l. 4. c. 1. Stowe Howes Hist Tit. Romās in Constantine and other old forreine Writers are witnesses And if any man desireth Protestants consent herein those of our owne Nation doe thus relate this matter About noone the day somewhat declyning Constantine saw in the skie a lightsome Pillar in forme of a Crosse wherein these words were engrauen In this ouercome the which vision so amazed the Emperour that he mistrusting his owne sight demanded of them that were present whether they perceaued the vision which when all with one assent had affirmed the wauering minde of the Emperour was setled with this diuine and wonderfull sight The night following in his sleepe he seeth Christ which saith thus vnto him Frame vnto thy selfe the forme of a Crosse after the example of the signe which appeared vnto thee and heare the same against thy Enemyes as a fitt Banner or toaken of victory he being fully persuaded with this Oracle commandeth the victorious signe of the Crosse which as yet is reserued in the Pallace of the Emperour to be made and therewith proceedeth forward with greate courage Eusebius Euseb l. 1. de Vit. Constant c. 26. and others say that presently vpon this vision Constantyne concluded with his Christian Preists to haue onely their God which appeared to him and no other to be worshipped Constantinus admiranda illa visione obstupefactus nullum alium Deum quam qui ipsi apparuisset colendum esse statuens Dei Sacerdotibus sibi tanquam assessoribus ascitis statuit Deum qui sibi apparuisset omni genere cultus obseruantiae venerari 4. And thus preparing himselfe with all his Army to suppresse the Tirant Cap. 31. hauing God the Gouernour of all things for his Patrone before his eyes and Constantine his Miraculous Victory by the signe of the Crosse against his Pagan enimyes calling vpō Christ our Sauiour and helper placing the Image of the Crosse as a signe of Victory before his armed souldiars and guarde marched foreward with his wbole Army Constantinus omni apparatu militari se ad delendam tyrannidem armauit Atque Deo omnium moderatore sibi patrono ante oculos proposito Christo Seruatore adiutoreque inuocato salutari signo tanquam Victoriae Trophaeo ante armatos suos satellites collocato cum toto exercitu procedit And Zosim l. 2. thus trusting in the help of God his Army not being more thē halfe the number of Maxentius this consisting of 170. thousand foote and 18. thousand Panegyric 2. Constan Baron Spondan Annal an 312. Euseb l. 1. Vit. Const c. 31. 32. Hist Eccl. l. 9. c. 9 Zosimus Baron Spondan An. 312 horse and that of Constantine of 90. thousand foote and 8. thousand horse and yet as an old Panegirick hath Constantine not fighting with more then the fourth part of his Army against 100000. of Maxentius men he set vpon the Armyes of Maxentius three of them and presently ouerthrew them and so passing through Italy hard by Rome where Maxentius was he so prosecuted him that in his flight he was with his greatest forces drowned in the Ryuer of Tyber there Miraculously as Eusebius and others testify like to Pharao and his Egiptians in the read Sea swallowed vp with the waters by Constantine restoreth and aduanceth Christian Religion in all places destroying Idolatry his owne Engyne of a new deuised Bridge which he had made of Botes to entrape Constantine withall strangely fayeling to his owne miserable destruction 5. So soone as Constantine had thus obtayned Victory as Eusebius Socrates and others are able witnesses he gaue thankes to God who had so extraordinarily Euseb l. 1. de Vit. Constant c. 35. Euseb Hist Eccl. l. 9. c. 9. Socrates Hist l. 1. c. 1. 2. preserued and assisted him he deliuered the Christians from persecution those which were bannished he recalled home the goods of those which were confiscate he restored those which were put in Prison he deliuered the Churches which were destroyed he caused to be reedified all which he effected with greate care speed His care was wholly fixed in things belonging to the glory of Christ he began to execute all the duties of a Christian man to build Churches and to adorne them with magnificent and renowned Monuments to shut vp the Pagans Temples pull them downe and abandon the Statues erected in them Constantinus tam ampla beneficia a Deo adeptus ea officia quibus ei qui tam benignus in eum extiterat gratias ageret sedulo obire caepit Quae huius generis fuere liberare à Persecutione Christianos eos qui patria exulauerant domum reuocare occlusos in carcere dimittere liberos his quorum bona publicata erant fortunas restituere dirutas Ecclesias denuo erigere Quae quidem omnia valde propenso studio voluntate transegit Cogitationes suas in illis rebus quae ad Christi gloriam spectabant penitus defixerat omnia Christiani hominis officia exequia caepit aedificare de integro Ecclesias eas magnificis illustribus monumentis exornare gentilium delubra occludere eaque demoliri Statuas in illis erectas publicare 6. Eusebius proceedeth further and saith
publikly acted with so many circumstances which could Constantine without all doubt baptized by S. Siluester Pope at Rome not be concealed in the greate commanding Citie of the world by the sole Emperour thereof and S. Syluester the highest Ruler in the Church of Christ testified by almost all Ecclesiasticall Historians too many to be remembred being recompted to be aboue 40. Classicall Christian Writers for this matter Iodoc. Cocc in the saur Cathol Tom. 1. l. 7. art 9. omitting many of greate name Antiquitie and Authoritie The Pagans themselues euen of the same Age as Ammianus Marcellinus Zosimus and others giue plaine Testimony vnto it the first expressely speaketh of Constantins Fonte Constantinianum Lauacrum in Rome The other setteth downe Ammian Marc. lib. 27. cap. 2. the whole History at lardge after his ethick manner Zosomen also testifieth that this History was common among the Pagan Writers in his time memoratum Zosom lib. 2. de Constantino Zosom Hist Eccles l. 1. c. 5. R. Abrah leuit in Chron. Iudaic. R. Abrah Esra in c. 11. Daniel Michael Glycas part 4. Annal. à gentilibus And the Iewes also euen their most malitious against Christians as R. Abraham Leuita and R. Abraham Aben Esra doe confesse and proue the same So doe the best Greeke Historians Theophanes Metaphrastes Zonaras Cedrenus Glycas Nicephorus and others Some of these as Michael Glycas calling them Arian Heretiks who say he was baptized at Nicomedia by the Arian Bishop thereof Ariani quidam constanter asserunt eum ab Epicopo Nicomediae baptizatum esse and saith it is out of doubt that he was baptized at Rome his Baptistery there still continuing to proue it inuincibly true Non dubium est quin magni Imperatoris huius Baptisterium quod adhuc Romae conspicitur illustri ratione veritatem commonstret So haue the rest And Theop. Ceram supr in Chrono Theophanes plainely saith this was one of the Arian Heretiks fictions and lyes against Constantine to staine his glory vntruely with And their Authenticall publikly receaued Menologion of the Greeke Church doth not onely say that S. Syluester baptized Constantine at Rome clensing him both from his Leprosy of Soule and body Syluester propter summum virtutis gradum Menol. Graecor Kalend. Ianuar. defunsto Melchiade antiquiori Romae creatus est Episcopus Hic multorum patrator Miraculorum Constantinum Magnum ad fidem conuertit cum animae corporis Constantine a Saint with the Greeks in their Menologie morbos diuino Baptismate ab eo expulisset but it receaueth and enrolleth this Glorious Emperour in the Catalogue of holy Saints and so he is generally honoured among them and in the Latine Church his name was euer enrolled in the Ecclesiasticall Tables called Dyptica and publikly recited at Masse Nichol. Papa Epis ad Michael Imperatorem which was not allowed to any but Orthodoxe and holy Christians 6. Therefore he must needs be free from all such suspition wherewith those suspected Gretians haue charged him the cheifest of them Eusebius as I haue proued before contradicting himself herein and making Constantine a professed Christian receauing Sacraments many yeares before this pretended Baptisme at his death Therefore I may worthely say of this renowned Emperour with our learned and auncient Historian That he was the flower of Henric. Hunt Hist l. 1. in Constantino Harding Chro. c. 63. f. 50. Britaine a Britan by blood a Britan by Country before whome and after whome neuer any the like went out of Britaine Constantinus flos Britanniae hic Britannicus genere patria ante quem nec post similis est egressus de Britannia And an other in his olde Poeme of the same our renowned King and Emperour first testifing he was baptized at Rome by Pope Syluester and there cured of his Leprosie addeth He died after that at Nichomeid In Cataloge among the Saintes noumbred Of May the twentie and one day indede Vnder shryne buryed and subumbred Among all Christen Kings worthy to be remembred Whose day and feast the Greekes haue eche yeare Solâ—mply as for a Saint full clere Our old English Chronicle also testifieth of this Emperour This Constantine Old Engl. Hist part 4. f. 38. was a glorious maÌ„ and a Victorious in Battayle In gouerning of the comyn people he was very wise and in the necessitie of byleue he was without comparison deuoute his piete and his holynes be so written in the bookes of holy Doctors that without doubte he is to he nobred amoÌ„g Saintes And the Greekes say that in the end of his life he was made a Monke S. Aldem saith greate Constantine was corporally and spiritually S. Aldelm lib. de Laudib Virgin c. 12. cured in Baptisme at Rome by S. Syluester Imperatoris Constantini diuturna valetudo Elephantiosa corporis incommoditas accepto baptismatis Sacramento a S. Syluestro citius curata est And as Niphorus a Gretian writerh this is Niceph. Hist l. 7. c. 35. l. 8. c. 5. 4. the consent of the whole Church that he was baptized at Rome by S. Syluester Ecclesia a Syluestro eum Romae baptizatum esse certo praedicat And againe nos Ecclesiae vinuersali consentientes Romae eum sacro Lauacro tinctum esse Siluestro administram ei imponente manum diximus THE VI. CHAPTER THAT S. HELEN EVER PROFESSED HERself a Christian neuer ioyned with but against the Iewes Was in Britaine when Constantine was baptized in Rome and after going from Britaine to Rome was there with Constantine present at the Roman Councell consenting to the Decrees thereof 1. THIS our Triumphant Emperor and glory of Britaine hauing thus victoriously conquered his spirituall as well as corporall Enemies and by Baptisme thus happily made so glorious and profitable a member of the Church of Christ the ioyfull newes and tydings thereof was soone diffused and knowne to the holy Christians though farr distant from Rome as that thing they most desired to be effected and as much reioyced to heare it was so religiously performed And among the rest his blessed mother S. Helen then lyuing heare in Britaine her natif Contry after the death of her husband Constantius dying heare who as before had in the best manner she could instructed her sonne Constantine in the true Christian Religion and desired nothing more then to vnderstand he publikly and with so greate zeale now openly professed that which she had so often and earnestly exhorted him vnto was not a litle ioyed with the certaine notice hereof And with all hast she could prepared herself for so long a Iorney by her corporall presence to be both a more effectuall partaker and encreaser of such Christian comforts And to giue argument of her Ioyes by message in the meane time writing vnto him from Britaine as our Antiquaties affirme and among other things to expresse her greate zeale in Christian Religion and to exhort her sonne to the like vnderstanding of
the greate malice of the Iewes against Christians especially at that time the Emperor being so solemnely and miraculously baptized persuaded him to persecute those Iewes which denied Christ Constantino à Papa Syluestro baptizato scripsit ei sua mater Helena de Britannia vt negantes Christum Florent Wigor Chron. an 306. 328. Iudaeos persequeretur Marianus Scotus writeth also that S. Helen did write out of Britaine to ConstaÌ„tine when she heard he was baptized by S. Syluester Constantino autem à Papa Syluestro baptizato scripsit de Britannia sibi sua mater Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. an 321. Helena But the protestant Publisher as he is charged in many other things by M. Harpesfeild to haue done either hath mistaken him in that which followeth S. Helen neuer any Iewe or corrupted by such but allwayes an holy Christian or published some Copy not so to be approued for he bringeth in S. Helen in the next words to request her sonne to deny Christ and followe the Iewes vt negando Christum Iudaeos sequeretur Which cannot be the words either of Marianus or any learned Antiquary such as he was confessing S. Helen to haue bene at this time in Britaine as he doth for neither at this time nor diuers hundreds of yeares after S. Helen her death there is mention in Histories of any Iewes at all to haue bene in this kingdome Then much more it must needs be Historially a thing vnpossible and alltogether vntrue that there should then be one huntred fourtie and one of the most learned of the Iewes heare and S. Helen should bring them with her to Rome from hence as seemeth by some to be set downe in the RelatioÌ„ of the Dispute betweene S. Capgrau in S. Helena Syluester and the Iewes before Constantine and S. Helen in Rome adduxit secum Sancta Helena Romam centum quadraginta vnum doctissimos Iudaeorum But quite otherwise is proued before that S. Helen was an holy Christian when she was in this Nation before her going to Rome at the time of her writing from hence to her sonne Constantine there after his Baptisme When in the other sence that S. Helen wrote vnto her sonne to congratulate his Baptisme encouradge him constantly and religiously to professe Christian Religion to be a friend to the seruants and friends of Christ and a suppressor of Iewes and whosoeuer their Enemies we haue her owne religious education and all the Christian Cleargie and Nobilitie of Britaine à Christian kingdome and her natiue CouÌ„trie so calling vpoÌ„ her and neither Iewe nor Pagan of note learning or power for any thing we reade continuing heare either to hinder her in this or aduise her to the contrary to followe and fauour either Iewes or Gentils in their proceedinâ— 2. The like I may answeare to them which allthough they with the truth S. Helen wâ—nt not forth of Britaine with her sonne Constantine but after acknowledge S. Helen to haue bene the daughter of King Coel of Britaine and borne in this Nation yet they say she went hence with Constantine towards Rome at what time he went against Maxentius the Tyrant and with the children of Constantine trauailed to Bizantium and dwelling there was peruerted by the Iewes and so hearing of the Baptisme of Constantine in that Citie of Bithinia did write to him from thence commeÌ„ding him for renowncing Idolatrie but reprouing him for reprouing the Iewes Religion and being a Christian But this is euidently confuted before when by so worthie authorities and many arguments it was proued that S. Helen was in Britaine so farre distant from Bizantium at this time 3. And what man of Iudgment can admitt with any shew of reason that if S. Helen so wise a Princesse had left Britaine at that time the contrary whereof is alreadie manifest that she would also haue left her onely liuing child so renowned an Emperor Constantine and her three Vncles Ioelim or by some Leolim Trahern and Marius with a most mightie Army of her CouÌ„try Gâ—lfâ— Monum Hist Brit. l. 5. c. 8. Pont Virun l. 5. Capg in S. Helena Hard. Chron. Britans cum maximo â—c fortissimo Britannorum exercitu vnder the conduct of Constantine in his owne Empire where he triumphed and she was in securitie and honor to haue liued at Bizantium in Bithinia in the Territories and commande of a Tyrant professed Enemy to her sonne and her and many hundreds of myles from any parte of her sonnes Dominions or if she could haue bene so carelesse of her owne good and quiet would she haue bene so regardlesse of her most beloued sonnes Succession and Posteritie as to haue carried with her into those daungers and troubles all the children of Constantine Emperor which should succeede him as that Relation saith she did and Capgr Catal. in S. Helena was at Bizantium persuaded to be a Iewe Mater eius Helena sanctissima mulier cum fuiâ—â—epoâ—ibus Constantini filijs apud BizaÌ„ntiam ciuitatem quae postea Constantinopolis appellabatur aliquandiu commorata est vbi ab impiâ—s Iudaeis circumuenta Iudaicae perfidiae fortius adhaerebat Would or could such a most holy woman by the narration it self sanctissima mulier haue done so vnholy and vnaduised an Act or would CoÌ„staÌ„ntine so wise louing both sonne Father haue hazarded himself to haue bene so depriued both of mother and children But to manifest the apparant vntruth of this narration in all as it is euident before that S. Helen was still in Britaine so it is farre from question in History that his children were with him in Italy Priscus his eldest sonne was diuers times Euseb l. 4. Vitae Constantini ca. 68. Marian. Scot. aetat 6. l. 2. in CoÌ„stantino Martin Polon in eod Floren. Wigorn. in Chron. an 309 Baron Spond Annal. Tom. 4. Act. S. Agnetis in Breâ—iar die 28. Ianuar. Surius Tom. 1. Zachar Lipel Tom. 1. die 21. Ianuar. al. I. 1. C. Th. de Iudae Baron Anna. an 315. Baron Spond Ann. an 315. Conc. Rom. sub Syluestro can vlt. 1. Consul and made Augustus so were his other sonnes Constantinus ConstaÌ„s and Constantius Constantia also his daughter was at Rome and there healed at S. Agnes her Tombe So we must needs say with our worthie Antiquaries that S. Helen was in Britaine when her sonne was Baptized and from thence wrote vnto him to congratulate his Baptisme encourage him in the profession of Christ and to persecute the Iewes his enemies 4. And most probably vpon these letters and counsaile of S. Helen her sonne Constantine set out that his Edict against the Iewes remembred both in the Imperiall lawes and Histories that those Iewes which stoned or persecuted any of their company for being conuerted to Christianitie as then many of them insolently did should with all their Complices be burned And if any Christians should goe to their Sect they should be subiect to the same
punishment For Baronius himselfe confesseth that this Edict of Constantine was made in the 315. yeare of Christ hoc anno 315. idem Constantinus Iudaeorum procaciam Edicto cohibuit which was aboâ—â— the time of his Baptisme by that is proued before and about the time of his mothers writing vnto him to such purpose and vppon her aduise for if the Edict had bene granted before her writing she would not haue written and aduised as she did to persuade him to that he had performed with so greate authoritie and seueritie before Againe Baronius holdeth that the Disputation betweene S. Syluester and the Iewes before Constantine and S. Helen was at Rome in the 315. yeare of Christ And the Roman Councell kept in the third Consulship of Constantine Both Constantine and S. HeleÌ„present at Rome at the time of the Roman CouÌ„cell and consenting to it sooner rather then after this yeare is witnesse that both Constantine and S. Helen were there at Rome and that Councell And commonly it is held that the Dispute was in the time of that Councell and S. Helen for the greater glory of Christ might be some meanes of that Dispute but in no wise by that is said either a Iewe or doubting in her holy Christian Religion more confirmed Metaphr 2. Ian. Glic Annal. Niceph l. 7. cap. 36. Cedren Comp. Capgr supr in S. Helen Baron An. 315. Marian. Scot. aetat 6. l. 2. an 321. Manuscr Gallic antiq c. 30. by that Dispute seeing the best learned Iewes so plainely and publickly confuted that both they and all the Pagan Philosophers then present were conuerted to the faith of Christ Omnes Iudaei Iudicesque caeteri omnes conuersi sunt ad fidem An old French Manuscript History saith 3000. Iewes were conuerted Thus farre was this our holy Brittish Queene and Empresse from approuing the profession of the Iewes at any time that she was the occasion of that Lawe not onely against them enacted by her sonne but also of such Christians as should receaue Iudaisme to be burned and she herself had fallen into that danger if she had entred into their Sect. And was further by obtaining or occasioning this Dispute occasion also of the greate honor of Christians and confusion of both Iudaisme and Paganisme whereby both the best learned Iewes and Pagans being there present were conuerted to Christ 5. And because this Dispute was by common opinion at or in the time of the Roman Councell and this both called by the help and assistance of S. Helen and Constantine bearing the chardges of the Bishops there assembled as is expressed in the same Councell who also subscribed vnto it with Conc. Rom. can 1. 20. vlt. 284. Bishops besides others subscripserâ—nt 284. Episcopi 45. Presbyteri 5. Diaconi Augustus Constantinus Mater eius Helena Therefore it appertaineth Diuers Catholicke Decrees of the Roman Councell in the presence of Constantine and S. Helen vnder S. Sylnester Pope to the History of this kingdome to knowe what doctrine concerning vs was concluded there In this Councell are set downe all Ecclesiasticall Orders and Degrees which the Church of Rome now obserueth Ostiarius Lector Exorcista Acolithus Subdeacon and the superior Deacons Preists Bishops with their peculiar offices and functions And a Law that Subdeacons might not marry nullus Subdiaconorum ad nâ—ptias transire praecipimus Then Can. 7. 8. 9. 11. much more vnlawfull it was for any of the higher Orders to de marryed In this Councell also it is decreed that the Roman See is the cheifest See and can be iudged by none neither by Emperour Cleargie Kings or people but all Can. 2. other Sees are to receaue Iustice from it Nemo iudicabit primam Sedem quoniam omnes Sedes a prima Sede Iustitiam desideraÌ„t teÌ„perari Neque ab Augusto neque ab omni Clero neque a Regibus neque a populo Iudex Iudicabitur And allthough this Councell was called by the assent of Constantine the Emperour or his Mother S. Helen cum consilio Augustâ— vel Matris eius and they both subscribed Can. 1. vnto it subscripsit Augustus Constantinus cum matre Helena Augusta yet this was not by any claime or Title they pretended to be Iudges in spirituall Questions Can. 7. 20. but onely to approue by their temporall Power and Authoritie what S. Syluester Pope and the Bishops assembled did decree and conclude as is euident by the same Councell both testifying that S. Syluester Pope called the Councell Syluester Episcopus vrbis Romae collegit vniuersam Synodâ—m Episcoporum And made the Decrees as appeareth allmost ineuery Canon set out in his name constituit Syluester Episcopus vrbis Romae And plainely forbad any laye parson to be present and intermedle in those affaires voluit vt nullus laicorum Can. 1. Epilog Concil Rom. Tom. 1. Concil ante CoÌ„cil Rom. de cons dist consulto omnium 2. quaest 7. nulius laicus praesens esse videretur But onely assembled the Bishops and Cleargie to deale in those matters Hos omnes ad examen sanctitatis colligeret Decreed that the Sacrifice of the Altar should not be offered but vpon a linen cloath hallowed by a Bishop Omnium consultu constituit in Synodo vt sacrificium altaris non in serico panno aut tincto quispiam celebrare praesumeret sed in puro lineo ab Episcopo consecrato And that in the Sacrament of Confirmation by annointing with holy Chrisime and Imposition of Bishops hands grace of the holy Ghost is giuen by Bishops onely nemo nisi Episcopus sacrosancto chrismate per Episcopalis manus Impositionem sancti spiritus gratia confirmaret And S. Syluester De Conse dist 1. nullus presbyter Missas in the same Councell with all their consents decreed that no Priest should say Masse but in places consecrated by a Bishop Hic in memorata Synodo constituit omnium cum consensu vt nullus Presbiter Missas celebrare praesumat nisi in Rob. Barnes in Vit. Pontif. Rom in Syluestro sacratis ab Episcopo locis 6. These Decrees our Protestant Antiquaries themselues doe asscribe to this holy Pope S. Syluester and to haue bene confirmed in this Councell where our renowned King and Queene Emperour and Empresse Constantine and B. Helen were present and in which S. Syluester confuted the cheife Doctors and Rabins of the Iewes as our learned and auncient holy Bishop S. Aldelm lib. de laudib virginitat cap. 12. S. Aldelme with others witnesse Syluester Constantino orbem gubernante ad Synodale Concilium populis cateruatim confluentibus duodenos Iudaeorum Praeceptores Pharisaeorum Rabbites dira disputationum spicula contra Christi Tyronem truciter torquentes diuino confisus clypeo confutauit Therefore of all Nations we of Britaine by greatest obligation are bound to receaue retaine and practise the holy doctrins decrâ—â—d in this Councell whether Catholicks asscribing Supremacie in spirituall affaires vnto the
cum his qui nuptias contraxissent Priuilegijs frui iussitque praeter alia multa etiam vt nihil commodi etiam si genere proximi essent ex testamento suorum caperent Quinetiam eos qui nullos habebant liberos dimidiata parte bonorum quae erant reliqua mulctauit Haec lex a veteribus Romanis sancita fuit eo consilio vt non vrbem Romam solum verum etiam caeteram suam Ditionem hominum multitudine complerent quandoquidem haud longo tempore ante legem latam quamplurimos bellis intestinis ac ciuilibus amiserant Quare Imperator cum videret eos qui virginitatem excolere sine liberis esse propter Dei amorem in animum induxissent hac de re in deteriort esse conditione legem plebi promulgauit quae iubebat vt cum caelibes tum liberis carentes pari iure cum caeteris omnibus fruerentur Immo vero etiam decreuit vt qui castimoniae virginitati se consecrassent Priuilegio quodam prae caeteris donarentur Illud porro est plane maximum reuerentiae Imperatoris erga Religionem argumentum quod clericos vbique per legem ob eam rem conditam immunitate donari voluit quodque illis qui erant in iudicium vocati dedit potestatem si modo animum inducerent Magistratus ciuiles reijcere ad Episcoporum iudicium prouocandi atque eorum sententiam ratam esse aliorum Iudicum sententijs plus habere Authoritatis All these and more such publike Acts and duties of a Christian Emperour Eusebius Sozomen and others Euseb l. 2. de Vit. Constant c. 39. 40. 41. 42. 43. 44. 45. 46. l. 3. c. 4. 5. 6. 7. 9. Sozom. Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 8. 15. 16. 17. Ruffin Hist l. 1. c. 1. Socr. l. 1. c. 2. 3. 4. 5. proue to haue bene done by Constantine diuers yeares before some Roman Writers affirme he was baptized by Pope S. Syluester in the yeare before the Nicen councell the 324. of Christ THE IX CHAPTER CONSTANTINE DID NOT PROLONG HIS Baptisme so long as some write He was not baptized by an Arrian Bishop neuer fell into Arrianisme or any Heresie 1. THEREFORE for the honour of this our Emperour and Country Baron Spond An. 324. to examine this more particularly Baronius Spondanus and others both late and more auncient Writers doe demonstrate against some GretiaÌ„s not a litle suspected of that greate sinne Heresie of Arrius or Fauourers thereof with which suspition they haue not abstained to seeme to accuse this our renowned Emperour especially towards his later dayes that he was both innocent of that crimination and not baptized a litle before his death at Nicomedia by an Arrian Bishop but long before and somewhat before that Heresie was condemned in the Nicen Councell by S. Syluester Pope of Rome and in that his then Imperiall Citie of which I shall more plainely entreate hereafter Among their Arguments besides Authours of all kindes Greekes and Latins Pagans and Christians with other inuincible testimonies a reason of cheife importance is that so Religious and verruous a Prince and Benefactor of the Church of Christ by Religion would not and in conscience could not so long hazard his saluation by deferring his Baptisme the dore to enter into â—â— The same Argument by proportion I may vse against Baronius and all those that delay the Baptisme of this renowned Emperour vntill the 324. yeare of Christ when he had bene Emperour allmost 20. yeares before and so long and more a Christian in Iudgment and affection at the least as I haue inuincibly proued He that had sought by so many and chardgeable meanes to take away preuent and hinder negligences and sins in other Christians in all places of his Dominions may not be thought so negligent and forgetfull of his owne good and happines eternall so many yeares in so many dangers as he vnderwent to play his soule at hazard and tempt God so long and often in so high a degree 2. And these Authours Themselues set downe many Christian Acts and Baron Spond in Annal. an 313. 314. 315. 316. 317. 318. 319. professions of Constantine which free him from such neglect In the next yeare to his Victorie against Maxentius being the yeare of Christ 313. he gaue his sister Constantia a Christian as these men say wife to Licinius not then probable that he could be so mindfull of his Sisters spirituall good and carelesse of his owne when especially as all Histories testifie he made this match for the propagation of Christian Religion Licinus by this meanes Ioyening with him in this busines by his procuremeÌ„t He giueth the greatest reuereÌ„ce highest honour to the Decrees Sentence of Bishops gaue his Palace Laterane to Pope Melchiades in Rome and Reuenewes to all other Bishops in the tenth yeare of his Empire he celebrated the Feast and solemnitie thereof Christiano ritu as a Christian should and reiecteth the wonted Pagan exercises He granteth great libertie to all Bishops Warreth against Licinius for defence of Christian Religion pro defensione Religionis Christianae He was the onely Emperour none to resist him in the yeare of Christ 319. and then euery where he gaue peace to the Church of Christ paceÌ„ Ecclesiae vbique restituit abolishing the Witches and Southsayers of the Pagans All these besides other Christian workes and Acts Baronius confesseth Constantine publikly performed 5. or 6. yeares before the Nicen Councell How then can he probably teach that he was batized the yeare before He confesseth there were by his procurement 600. Bishops at the Councell of Arles in the yeare 314. in the yeare 325. 318. Bishops at Nyce in Bithinia and 377. at Rome 3. If Constantine cheife Agent to abolish the Pagan Flamens to whome these Bishops succeeded had not bene a Christian much longer how could so many Bishops be so soone assembled together or haue bene in the whole worlde The very summoning and assembling them from so many so remote and separated Nations into two places must needs demande a farre longer warning Againe it is euident both by Greeke and Latine Authours that Constantine was in the East and not at Rome where he was baptized when the Nicen Councell was kept and at the Citie of Nice before the Bishops were assembled there So many Disputs both with Arrians and Pagan Philosophers as were had in that Councell so many matters there handled and concluded and Canons by all Registers and Authours decreed in such publike affaires of so greate consequence in the whole Church of Christ after so long and difficult iornies before they could be assembled and many priuate differences contentions first ended before matters of faith were handled sufficiently warrant vs by example of all other Councells that this so generall and first of that nature that euer was must needs be of a longer continuance answeareable to the difficulties thereof and so this Councell ending in the 325.
Cap. 66. supr in terris vllum a condito mundo sub sole visum est All the Nobles of his Army which worshipped him when he lyued kept their old manner custome at certaine times entring in and prostrating themselues one the groond saluted the Emperour after his death lying in his Coffen as if he had still bene Greate reuerence giuen by the Christians to the de ad body of Constantine lyuing The Senate and all other Magistrats worshipped his body with like reuerence All kind of people euen women and children in infinite number came to see this Solemnitie these things were thus performed many dayes This blessed Emperour was he alone which reigned when he was dead and to him alone God himselfe being Authour thereof all honours which were wonte to be giuen him when he lyued were giuen after his death For he being the onely Emperour which in all the Actions of his life piously and Religiously worshiped God the King of all his sonne Christ Iesus he alone by right obtained this honour by the will of God to haue that which was buryed in death to reigne among men Totius exercitus Duces Comites omniumque Principum caetus quibus antea in more fuit Imperatorem venerari pristinum morem consuetudinem conseruaÌ„tes statis temporibus introeuntes Imperatorem in capsula iacentem tanquam viuum etiam post mortem humi procumbentes salutabant Horum reuerentiam eodem pietatis officio subsequutus est Senatus omnes reliqui Magistratus Tum vero cuiusuis ordinis hominuÌ„ etiam muliercularum puerorum infinita turba ad idem spectaculum confluebat Haec per multos dies factitata Solus vero iste beatus Imperator etiam mortuus regnauit cum ei soli post hominum memoriam vel ipso Deo Authore omnes qui solebant honores tanquam superstiti tribuerentur Num cum is solus ex omnibus Imperatoribus Regem omnium Deum Christum eius omnibus vitae actionibus pie sancteque coluerit iure sane etiam hunc honorem solus adeptus est vt Dei voluntate quod in eo morte sepultum erat tamen apud homines regnaret 9. They also made his Picturs and in them worshiped him as though he Cap. 69. were still lyuing And painted him as reigning in heauen Neque haec voce tantum clamoribus significabant verumetiam re ipsa declarabant cum ea vita functum pictis tabellis tanquam viuum colerent Nam cum caeli effigiem in tabella proprijs Constantine worshipped in his pictures after his death coloribus expressissent depinguÌ„t eum super caelestes orbes in ethaereeo caelo requiescentem Thus his body was honorably kept vnburyed vntill his sonne Constantius came none of them being preseÌ„t at his death Then being with greate solemnitie brought to the Apostles Church where the Preists and people The Preists and others pray for the soule of their Emperor Constantine deceased with teares and mourning prayed vnto God for the soule of the Emperour Populus frequens vna cum Sacerdotibus non sine lachrymis sane magno cum geÌ„mitu preces pro animo Imperatoris Deo fundebant And so with sacred ceremonies and the sacrifice of Masse and holy prayers he was ioyned to the people Cap. 70. 71. of God in heauen Licet contemplari ter beatae animae tumulum Apostolici nominis Masse said for him deceased appellaâ—ione decorari Dei populum aggregari diuinisque ceremonijs mystico sacrificio sanctarumque precationum societate perfrui 10. Nicephorus writeth that the holynes and pietie of this renowned Emperour The Relicks of Constantino worke many miracles so his Image were so Miraculously approued after his death that God gaue such an infallible gift of healing and Miracles both to his graue and Image that all diseases whatsoeuer were certainely cured by the onely touching of them Magna gloria bonorum conciliator Deus virum eum veluti fidelem ministrum accumulauit Niceph. Hist Eccl. l. 8. cap. 55. sanationum Miraculorum gratia vrnae statuae ipsius quae in porpheretici marmoris columna posita est immissa vt deinceps nulla aegri tudo contrectatis eis non cederet fides verbi illius Christi adimpleretur dicentis ego glorificantes me glorifiâ—â—bo The memorable workes and foundations of Christian pietie Arguments of Constantine his Religion the most honored Emperor that euer was Churches most sumptuous Altars Chalices Patens Candelsticks and other vessels of gold and siluer which he founded Priuiledges Immunities and aimes which he bestowed vpon Religion are innumerable Eusebius hath writen his life in 4. Bookes and many others haue entreated of them able in themselues to minister subiect of a whole History therefore I must passe them ouer onely saying in generall with that Authour of this Noble Emperour Solus ex omnibus Romanis Imperatoribus Deum omnium Regem incredibili Euseb l. 4. vit Const cap. 75. pietatis studio honorauit solus omni cum libertate vocis linguae Christi verbum personuit solus vt ita dicam Ecclesiam eius praeter caeteras ab omni aeuo honoribus effecit Solus Impium multoruÌ„ deorum ficticium cultum sustulit omnesque vias Idololatriae refutauit Igitur dum viueret postque est mortuus his honoribus cumulatus est quales neminem aliquando nec apud Graecos nec Barbaros sed ne antiquissimis quidem Romanorum temporibus cum neminem cum isto conferendum vlla vnquaÌ„ seculorum memoria nobis profuderit adeptum esse quisquam commemorare potest Among all the Roman Emperours Constantine onely did with incredible feruour of pietie honour God the King of all he alone with all libertie of voice and tongue sounded forth the word of Christ he alone that I may so say more then all the rest in all Ages endewed his Church with honours He alone tooke away the feigned worship of many Gods and refuted all the wayes of Idolatry Therefore he alone both when he lyued and after he was dead had such honors heaped vpon him that no man can make relation that any man at any time eyther among the Greekes or Barbarians or in the most auncient time of the Romans obtayned the like It is not found in the memory of all Ages that any man was to be compared vnto him He left his three sonnes before remembred to serue and reigne Emperours after him in the S. Constantia dâ—uâ—hter to Consâ—anâ—ine an holy Nunneâ— example to many Noble Nuâ—â—â— worlde but his holy daughter S. Constantia some call her Constantina he left to serue God in perpetuall virginitie among sacred Nunnes who as I haue insinuated before being infected with Leprosie and going on Pilgrimage to the graue of S. Agnes Martyred in the Persecution before Constantins time and there continuing in prayer all night was Miraculously cured of her infirmitie S. Agnes
so soone so encounter ouerthrowe three Legions of RomaÌ„ Souldiars besides their adherents as these men say And Eusebius saith that Constantine himselfe came hither againe in Britanniam inuasit and was heare longer after this pretended Reuolt and at his death gaue Britaine his auncient Patrimony to his eldest sonne assignabat auitam sortem grandiori natu filio Againe these men say Octauius was King heare vntill Maximus his time and marryed his onely daughter and Heire vnto him When it is a common consent in Antiquities that this Maximus or Maximianus was not King in Britaine vntill after the 380. yeare of Christ Therefore he must needs be granted to haue bene very youÌ„ge and of too few yeares at the going of Constantine hence for him to commit the gouernment of Britaine vnto him or for himselfe to haue so soone vsurped it against so righfull and a potent King and Emperour 5. And our most auncient and best Historians S. Gildas S. Bede Marianus Gild. l. de Excid conq Brit. c. 10. â—â—â—gebert Chron. Eutrop. Hist Polyd Virgil. Angl. Hist l. 3. p. 49. Stowe Howes Hist in ConstaÌ„t Constantius Iulian Hollinsh Hist of Engl. l. 4. Fast Reg. Episc Angl. Ammian Marcelli l. 20. in init l. 26. 28. Florentius Wigorniensis Ethelwerdus Henry of Huntington and William of Malmesbury allthough as diligently as they could recoÌ„pting our Kings of Britaine neuer mention any such Octauius or Octauian But the cheifest and most auncient of them S. Gildas plainely saith that this Iland was at this time and vntill Maximus or Maximian a Britan tooke vpon him the Empire a Roman Iland Insula nomen Romanum tenens And diuers Historians both late and auncient Catholiks and Protestants doe particularly set downe our Kings after Constantine the Greate Roman Lieutenants heare vntill these dayes as Constantine Constantius Iulian Valentinian Gratian Emperours our Kings Martinus Lupicinus Nectaridius Theadosius Fraomarius and other Roman Lieutenants and Gouernours heare And when the Councell of Ariminum was kept about the yeare of Christ 360. and the 23. yeare of Constantius sonne of Constantine the Greate it is certaine that this Constantius was our King in Britaine and bore the chardges of the poorest Bishops of this Kingdome as then vnder his gouernment which were present there and he was so farre from loosing Britaine or any other Country of his Empire then that as Sozomen and others testifie that Councell thus wrote vnto him at this time sic tuum creuit Imperium vt vniuer si orbis terrarâ—m gubernacula teneas Epist Ariminen Concil ad ConstaÌ„tiuÌ„ Imp. apud Sozom. Histor l. 4. c. 47. His Empire was so encreased that all the world was vnder his Gouernment This was aboue 20. yeares after the death of the greate Constantine in whose time this Reuolt of Britaine from him is thus supposed and aboue twyce so longe time of the imagined vsurpation heare by Octauius And Zonaras writeth that this Constantius in the 14. yeare of his Empire bannished or rather carried with him S. Athanasius into Britaine at his comming hither Eodem anno 14. Magnus Athâ—nasius à Constantio in Britanniam deportatur Ioa. Zonar tom 3. Ann. f. 117. c. de Constantio Constante 6. Therefore I dare not to assent that in this time of the greatest florishing Estate of the RomaÌ„ Empire the Power thereof in Britaine especially from whence the glory of it grew to that greatenes eyther Octauius or any other so much preuailed heare to barre the Emperours of that honour But he might towards the time of Maximus or Maximianus when the Empire had more enemyes and lesse power preuaile in some such sort as these Historians haue writen of him allthough they differ also in Maximianus aswell as in Octauius One saith he was the sonne of Trahern vncle to S. Helen Maximian Harding Cronc c. 63. f. 51. Galfr. Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 9. Pontic Vir. Hâ—st l. 5. Matth. Westm An. 379. Harding supr King Traherne his sonne to Constantine next Heire others affirme he was sonne of Leolinus an other vncle of S. Helen greate vncle to Constantine Leoninus Constantini auanculus ipsum genuerat And erat patre Britannus à Leolmo Constantini auanculo procreatus matre vero Natione Romanus ex vtraque parte regalem originem ducens And one of them saith Octauius was King but 14. yeares ending with the beginning of Maximian his reigne And so we may well allowe such an Octauius to haue borne the name of a King in Britaine in those troblesome dayes of the Romans ruling heare diuers petty Kings being probably at that time in this Nation aswell by the testimony of these Authours which then make Octauius King as others So they terme Conanus a King that Maximian tooke his Kingdome from him cui Regnum Britanniae eripuerat So was Dionotus King in Cornwayle Dionotus Rex Cornubiae So was his Galfr. Monum l. 5. c. 1â— 15. Pontic Virun l. 5. Matth. Westm an 390. 392. Manuscr Antiq. in vit S. Niniani Capgr in eod Bal. l. de Script cent 1. in Niniano brother Carodocus before him Dionothus qui fratri suo Caradoco in regnum successerat And yet vnder our cheife King and Emperour Maximian at that time Cui Maximianus Insulae principatum commendauerat And S. Ninian who lyued Bishop heare in the end of this Age had Kings for his Ancestores Regali ex prosapia beatus Ninianus extitit oriundus And yet the greate distance of the place of his birth from King Coel and these remeÌ„bred argueth he was not of their Line And all these Kings or Regents heare were most certainely by our Antiquities Catholike Christians 7. Therefore the Temporall State in respect of any of theÌ„ could not be any The falling of CoÌ„stantius Emperor to the Arrian Heresie a great hurt to Catholike ReligioÌ„ in many places hinderance but rather help and furtherance to the increase of Christian ReligioÌ„ in their time But it was rather the Heresie of Constantius the Arrian Emperour which hindered the glory of true Religion then in this Kingdome as it did in other places and Countries of the world if it did not so much florish heare theÌ„ as in his blessed Father CoÌ„stantine the Greate his Empire And yet we may be bold to affirme that the State of our Brittish Church euen in The kingdome of Britaine as free as any from the Arrian Heresie those distempered dayes when the holy Writers of that Age complaine the allmost whole Christian world to haue bene polluted with the ArriaÌ„ Heresie was as renowned for our Bishops and Cleargie and as free from that infection as any Nation was We haue heard before that our renowned Archbishop of London Restitutus with diuers others Bishops of this Kingdome was present at the greate Councell of Arles celebrated diuers yeares after CoÌ„stantine went from Britaine to Rome And allthough we doe not expressely finde it writen of
1. Caius Caligula profains the Temple of the Iewes ib. Caius Caligula bannished Pilate and deposed Herod ib. Caius Caligula makes onely a shew of warre against the Britans 30. 2. Calixtus succeeded fainct Zepherine in the Apostolike See 372. 1. Calphurnius Agricola sent by M. Aurelius to keepe Britaine in subiection 220. 2. Cambridge once Granta or Grantha 205. 6. Cambridge builded and founded by Cantaber a Spaniarde 206. 7. Cambridge Walled by Grantinus 206. 7. Cambridge a renowned auncient vniuersity 205. 7. c. Cambridge men instruct King Lucius and other Kings of Britaine in the Christian faith 205. 7. Charters of priuiledges and immunities of King Arthur to CaÌ„bridge 205. 7. The Charter of Cadwalladar to Almericus Rector of the Schollers of Cambridge 205. 7. Cambridge burned in the Persecution of Dioclesian 425. 3. or 428. 3. Cambridge Schollers generally conuerted 269. 4. Cambridge priuiledges granted by the Popes Honorius and Eleutherius ib. Cambridge priuiledged by King Lucius 308. 6. Canobeline or Kymbeline King of Britaine 1. 1. S. Canoch the eldest sonne of BraghaÌ„ a noble Britan. 585. 10. S. Canoch gaue himselfe wholely to the contemplatiue life ib. Canterbury first a FlameÌ„s seat 289. 5. Canterbury a Primats See 178. 6. CaÌ„terburys old Church of S. Martin built in King Lucius time 289. 5. The same Church a Bishops seaâ— ib. S. Carantocus sonne and heire to King Kederic 585. 11. 603. 9. S. Carantocus embraced a Religious life 586. 1. S. Carantocus preached in Ireland and when 586. 11. 603. 9. S. Carantocus diuers Pilgrimages ib. Carausius succeeded Bassianus in the the kingdome of Britaine 373. 2. The time of Carausius reigne 373. 2. Carausius ioyned with the Picts which Fulgentius had gathered together against Seuerus ib. Carausius slew Q. Bassianus a Legat of the Romans 374. 2. Carausius but a young man in the time of Bassianus 374. 3. Carausius procured at Rome to be Admirall of the Brittish seas ib. Carausius according to some of a kingly according to others of a base linage ib. Carausius probably a Christian and defender of Christians 375. 3. Carinus created Cesar 391. 1. Carinus slaine by lightning ib. Cathecumens not admitted to Apostolicall function 24. 9. King Ceolnulfus became a Monke in the Monastery of Lindisfarme 329. 5. Ceolnulfus procured a dipensation for the Monkes to drinke wine or ale ib. Cerialtanus murderer of S. Melorus 390. 5. Cerialtanus sonnes vnhappy death 390. 5. Cerialtanus falls blind and dies ib. Tow miraculous Chappels in the I le of Lewys 102. 3. The Charters of our Kings the most credible testimony in things oâ— Antiquity 108. 1. The Charters of diuers Kings doe testifie and approue the History of S. Ioseph of Arimathia ib. Chrestus a wicked Pagan by some translated Christus 83. 4. Chrisme according vnto Protestants appointed by Sainct Fabian to be hal owed on Maunday Thuâ—sday 378. 4. He not the first Author of consecrating thereof 379. 4. Consecrating of Chrisme taught by Christ and receaued by the Popes from the Apostles ib. Christ borne in the 42. yeare of Augustus the Emperour 1. 1. Christ in his last supper offered himselfe in sacrifice and commanded Preists to doe the same 380. 8. Christ his comming publikly preached in Rome before his Passion 19. 1. Christ after his Ascension actually consecrated no Bishops 98. 9 Christ committed that function to his Apostles ib. Christ appeared to S. Peter neere to the gate of Rome 163. 2. The Christian faith promulgated without any hinderance vnder Tiberius 15. 5. Christians accused as enemies of the Roman Empire 365. 2. Many Christians in the Persecution of Dioclesian fled into Britaine 170. 2. 17000. Christians martyred by Dioclesian in 30. daies 416. 4. Churches builded in Britaine in honor of the Natiuity of our Sauiour and when 9. 2. The most auncient Churches of Britaine dedicated to Sainct Peter 45. 3. A Church in Cornhill at London dedicated to S. Peter 101. 1. The antiquity of the same 284. 5. The same a Metropolitan See 305. 3 The Church of fainct Peter at Westminster probably an Archiepiscopall Seat in King Lucius time 306. 3 A Church dedicated to our Lady at Glastenbury 99. 11. Other Churches dedicated to the honour of our Blessed Lady 128. 2. 136. 2 Churches dedicated vnto Saints 128. 2. 136. 2. 304. 1. 524. 15. c. Churches hallowed 288. 5. Diuers Churches yet remaining in Walles dedicated to saint Socrates and saint Stephen 180. 9. Churches founded by King Lucius 305. 1. The number of our Brittish Churches in King Lucius time 306. 4. c. The Church called Michaelium in Constantinople 502. 3. The Church of Michaelium adorned with Altars and Crosses 503. 4. The Church builded by saint Helena at our Sauiouâ—s Sepulchre exceeded in beauty the Temple of Salomon 521. 2. A short description of the same 521. 3. The Dedication of it 522. 4. In the Church built on mount Oliuet the print of our Sauiours feet could no waies be continued to the rest of the pauement 523. 10. In the same Church that place of the Roofe where our Sauiour asceÌ„ded could not be couered 524. 12. Churches destroied in Britaine by Maximian 419. 3. or 410. 3. The ProtestaÌ„ts description of Christs visible Church 90. 2. Three things according to ProtestaÌ„ts essentiall to a Church and what they are ib. The Church founded vpon S. Peter 383. 11. or 393. 11. The cheife care of the Church committed to saint Peter and his Successors 161. 1. Out of the Church no saluation to be expected 90. 1. Churches neuer ruled by Monkes without Bishops 357. 4. King Cissa persecuted the Monkes of Abingdon 601. 7. Cissa the first Renewer of the same Monasterie 602. 7. Many Cities called Augusta in respect of the nobility of the place 181. 10. These Cities not so named from the Roman Legion Augusta ib. S. Claudia with her Britan Parents a Christian 33. 5. S. Claudias Britan Parents the first entertainers of saint Peter at Rome and their house the first Church for Christians there 33. 5. 55. 2. 56. 4. S. Claudia a Christian before sainct Paules first comming to Rome 143. 5. S. Claudia yet but young deserued the stile of one of the 4. principall Christians 58. 5. All obiections to proue Claudia honoured by S. Paul for a renowned Christian not to be our Brittish Lady Claudia disproued 154. 2. c. S. Claudia called Sabinella and why 155. 4. Sainct Claudia neuer sent sainct Pauls Epistles or Martials Epigrams into Britaine 156. 6. c. Sainct Claudia condemned Martials Epigrams for their scurrility 156. 6. S. Claudia renowned for her learning and skill both in Latin and Greeke 158. 8. 160. 9. S. Claudia did not translate S. Pauls Epistles 158. 8. Sainct Claudia her house in Rome brought great profit to Christian Religion 159. 9. The same as a Christian Schooll to teach the Christian faith in Britaine and the Westerne Nations 160. 10. Sainct Claudia had a second place at Rome for burying of Martyrs 182.
11. S. Claudias childrens paines and charges in furthering the Conueruersion of Britaine 199. 6. S. Claudia endeed her daies at Sabinum in Vmbria 161. 10. Claudius the Emperor banished the Iewes from Rome 82. 3. Claudius brought the Orcades and Anglesie into subiection 335. 4. S. Clement goes into Iury to receaue instructions about our Sauiour 19. 2. S. Clement conuerted by S. Peter ib. S. Clement was personally with S. Peter in Britaine 164. 3. 176. 5. S. Clement succeeded S. Cletus in the gouernment of the Roman See 173. 1. S. Clement constituted by saint Peter his successor 173. 2. S. Clement numbered after S. Cletus and S. Linus and why 174. 2. c. S. Clement yeelded the Papacy to S. Linus 175. 4. S. Clement twice Pope 176. 5. S. Clement sent Bishops into Britaine 177. 6. Sainct Clement sent Bishops into France ib. S. Clement by the prerogatiue of the See of Rome commanded the Bishops of the East to sēd Bishops and Preachers into the West ib. S. Clemant bānished by Traian into the Iland Chersonesus 185. 1. S. Clement Martyred ib. S. Cletus succeeded S. Linus in the See Apostolike 169. 1. Coel King of Britaine 373. 2. 452. 4. Coel Father to the Empresse Helena ib. Coel slaines Asclepiodotus 451. 2. Coel ceaseth the Persecution against Catholiques ib. Coel frees Britaine from the Power of the Romans ib. Coel enacteth a seueare Law against the Romans and their fauourers 453. 4. Coel in dread of Constantius 376. 5. or 373. 5. Coel concludeth a peace with Constantius ib. Coel gaue Constantius his daughter Helena in mariage ib. Coel either twice King or else not King vntill towards his death 376. 6. or 373. 6. Coel propably a Christian 453. 4. Coel his death 459. 3. Coillus whē King of Britaine 196. 1. Coillus begot Lucius in his old Age. ib. Coillus confirmed the Priuiledges of the Monastery of Glastenbury 198. 6. Coillus supposed to haue bene a Christian King 198. 3. Coillus was no Christian King 133. 5. Coillus in some sense may largely be called a Christian 134. 7. Coillus did probably write vnto Pope Alexander that he was willing to giue way to Christian Religion 198. 6. S. Columbanus write a Rule of Monasticall life 330. 6. S. Columbanus his Rule confirmed by Pope Honorius 330. 6. 332. 8. S. Columbanus a Monke of Bangor of our auncient Brittish Order ib. S. Columbanus founded many Monasteries both of Monkes and Nunnes of our old Order ib. The Mōkes of Lirinum vnited them selues with S. Columbanus in his Rule 332. 9 The 10. Commandements giuen by God in the Law of Moyses 244. 4 The 10. Commandements all of the Law of Nature excepting that of obseruing the Sabboth ib Commodus succeeded his Father Marcus Aurelius Antoninus in the Empire 247. 1. Commodus exceeded all former Emperours in impiety ib. Commodus fauorable to Christians ib. Communion vnder one kind vsed in the time of Pope Cornelius 381. 8. or 391. 8. Communion vnder one kind vsed in S. Syluesters time in the Church of Rome 539. 2. Conche S. Martins Sister and S. Patrikes mother v. Couche Sacramentall Confession in S. Syluesters time 538. 2. Confirmation allowed for a Sacracrament by S. Cyprian 382. 10. or 392. 10. Confirmation defined to be a Sacrament in the Councell of Arles 483. 2. Constantius Clorus elected Cesar 391. 1. Constantius employed in cruel warrs in Germany 418. 2. Constantius hath the recouery of Britaine committed vnto him 392. 1. 458. 1. Constantius twice in Britaine 376. 5. or 373. 5. Constantius concluds a peace with King Coel. ib. Constantius marrieth King Coels daughter Helena at his first comming into Britaine ib. Constantius mariage with S. Helena trew mariage euen by the Romā Lawes 458. 1. Constantius put away S. Helena 409. 4. Constantius by his diuorchment of Sainct Helena depriued himselfe of regall Power in Britaine 409. 4. Constantius receaues Theodora a Pagan Concubine vnder the name of wife 409. 4. Constantius mariage with Theodora adulterate 458. 1. Constantius receaueth againe his wife S. Helena 458. 1. This was at his second being in Britaine 376. 5. or 373. 5. Constantius no instrument of Persecution 409. 4. 460. 5. Constantius finding the Christians in Britaine free at the death of King Coel so preserueth them 411. 4. c. 460. 5. c. Constantius alwaies a worshipper of the trew God 410. 4. or 419. 4. Constātius memorable acte to make triall of trew Christians ib. Constantius restoreth Christian Religion in Britaine and other places 463. 2. c. Constantius permitteth Churches to be erected 464. 4 Constantius fals sicke at Yorke 465. 4. Constantius warned by an Angell to leaue the Empire to Constantine 396. 6. 465. 5. Constantius crownes his sonne Constantine Emperour and prophesieth that he should aduance Christian Religion 465. 5. Constantius dieth at Yorke 401. 9. The time of Constantius death 466. 6. or 464. 6. Constantius sumptuous buriall at Yorke ib. Constantius buriall performed according to some with Christian solemnities 412. 5. Constantius body found at Caernaruon and honorably emtombed among other Christians ib. Constantine the Great sonne of Cōstantius and S. Helena 396. 6. Constantine a Britan by birth ib. Constantine escapeth from Dioclesian and Maximian 465. 5. Constantine arriues safely at Yorke ib. Constantine crowned Emperour ib. Constantine proclamed Emperor in Britaine 467. 1. Constantine designed to be Emperor by God himselfe 467. 1. Constantine kept Britaine quiet for Religion ib. Constantine restored all holy places in Britaine ib. Constantine had his education at Abingdon 469. 3. Constantine in Britaine prepares warre against the infidell Persecutor 470. 1. Constantine carried with him from Britaine a greate Power of his Country Brittish Souldiars 542. 2. Constantine committed the gouernment of Britaine to the Roman Proconsuls 542. 3. Constantine a worshipper of Christ before his miraculous Conuersion 471. 2. Constantins miraculous Vision of the Crosse ib. Constantins Vision of Christ in his sleepe ib. Constantine commands Christ onely to be worshipped 472. 3. Constantins miraculous Victory against his Pagan enemies by the signe of the Crosse 472. 4. Constantine aduanceth Christian Religion in all places destroying Idolatry 472. 5. Constantins wonderfull care deuotion and expedition in establishing Christian Religion and destroying Idolatry 473. 5. Constantins greate reuerence to the signe of the Crosse the ensigne of his Victories 473. 6. 488. 6. Constantine troubled with a Leprosie 475. 2. Constantine counselled by the Pagan Flamens to wash himselfe in a Bath of childrens bloude 475. 2. Constantine abhorreth the fact restoreth the children with rewards ib. Constantins Vision of Sainct Peter and S. Paul ib. Constantins Baptisme Confirmation at Rome by Sainct Syluester ib. The miracles which happened thereat ib. Constantine did not prolonge his Baptisme so longe as some write 489. 1. c. Constantine made a publike Oration persuading to embrace Christian Religion 476. 4. Constātine puts out an Edict against the Iewes 480. 4. Constantine consented and in dew manner
Confirmation of what they had done 312. 2. S. Damianus came backe againe with the same 316. 1. c. We finde nothing of their finall departure 319. 4. S Damianus and Fugatianus â—ad places of honor here according to their worth ib. S. Damianus and Fugatianus search after the Monastery of Glastenbury 323. 2. or 321. 2. S. Damianus and Fugatianus contitinued long at Glastenbury ib. S. Damianus and Fugatianus appointed 12. to dwell at Glastenbury in honour of the first 12. inhabitants ib. S. Damianus and Fugatianus submitted themselues to the Rule of S. Ioseph 332. 8. S. Damianus and Fugatianus preached likewise to the Scots 334. 1. c. S. Damianus and Fugatianus Actes committed to writing 337. 1. S. Dauid the Popes Legat in Britaine 332. 8. S. Dauid founded Monasteries of our auncient Brittish Order ib. Deacons not to marrie 382. 11. or 392 11. Deacons to assist at the Altar 384. 13. or 394. 13. S. Decumanus Parents and birth place 567. 6. S. Decumanus flieth the world 368. 6. S. Decumenus miraculous beginning of an Eremiticall life ib. S. Decumenus manner of life ib. S. Decumanus Martyred ib. S. Decumanus carried his head after it was cut of to a fountaine 569. 8. The same euer since called by his name ib. The same healthsome for the Inhabitants ib. S. Decumanus buried and a Church dedicated to him in the same place 569. 8. S. Decumanus had a Church dedicated to him in the Towne of Welles 569. 9. What happened to one Demetrius a Grecian trauailing in Britaine 17. 8. Denotus made Bishop of Wincester and when 320. 6. Denotus his great possessions ib. Diadumenus v. Macrinus Dioclesian chosen Emperour 391. 1. Dioclesian adioyned Maximianus vnto him in gouernment ib. Diocleans and Maximians wicked plots wherewith they began their Persecution in Britaine 413. 1. Dioclesian forebad any to buy or sell without offering sacrifice 416. 4. Dioclesians Persecution lasted but 9. yeares in Britaine 416. 4. Dioclesians Persecution when first raised in Britaine 420. 3. Dioclesians Persecution exceeding cruell 422. 1. c. S. Dionisius Pope and Martyr 384. 14. or 395. 14. S. Dionysius a Monke and Eremit before he was Pope ib. S. Dionysius conuerted the wife and daughter of Decius ib. Domitian created Emperour 169. 2. Domitian commanded himselfe to be worshipped as a God 170. 2. Domitian raiseth a cruell Persecution against Christians 160. 2. Domitians Persecution did not extend inselfe into Britaine 170. 2. Donaldus the first Christian King of the Scots 334. 2. Douer Castle builded by Aruiragus 287. 3. The Druids prophecied of a virgins Conception 9. 1. The Druids cheife Schooles Doctors were in Britaine ib. The Druids auncient residence in the I le of Man by whom and when giuen vnto them 10. 3. The Druids dedicated temples Ignoto Deo 16. 7. The Druids acknowledged after their Pythagoricall manner that mens soules were immortall 17. 9. 242. 2. The Druids great learning 206. 8. The Druids Religion not prohibited by Marcus Aurelius 238. 4. The Druids Religion prohibited to Citizens by Augustus 238. 5. The Druids Religion opprest in France by diuers Emperours 238. 5. The Druids accustomed to sacrifice Romans Prisoners 239. 5. or 234. 5. By the Druids direction Bunduica slew 80000. Romans ib. The Druids Religion odious to the Romans 239. 6. or 234. 6. Druids the greatest hinderers of Christian Religion 1â—â— 1. The Druids for temporall respects iustly troubled for feare of the Conuersion of Britaine 240. 1. Diuers disputations in Britaine betwixt the Druids and Christian Apostolike men 241. 1. The Druids reason for defence of their Religion ib. What Nations ioyned with the Druids in Religion ib. The Druids worshipped the Gentils Gods Iupiter Apollo c. ib. The Druids florished from the time of Druins that great King and high Preist ib. The Druids from whence so called ib. The Druids pretious attire 242. 2. The Druids statly houses ib. The Druids sometimes resorted into woods ib. The Druids exempted from all exactions ib. The Druids cheefe iudges in temporall and spirituall affaires 242. 2. The Druids had one chiefe ouer the rest 278. 8. The Druids great witt 242. 2. The Druids vsed as Ministers by all that would offer sacrifice ib. The Druids depriued the trew God of all worshipe 243. 3. The Druids neither taught nor worshipped the trew God 244. 3. The Druids absurde opinion of the transmigration of soules 244. 4. The Druids Chymericall fiction of soules informing bodies in an other world ib. The Druids tooke away all thinges which are required vnto a trew Religion ib. The Druids Idols were not inferiour in number to those of Egipte 244. 5. The Druids immolated men in their execrable sacrifices 245. 5. The Druids diabolicall practice of Magicke ib. The Druids wiues and children coÌ„mon 246. 6. The Brittans of the Druids Religion fedd on mans fleash ib. The Druids abolishing made an alteration in politike maters 256. 4. S. Dubritius the Popes Legat in Britaine 332. c. E. EAster to be obserued on the Sunday 244. 2. Easter to be celebrated the same day with the Church of Rome 482. 2. Easters erroneous obseruation not receaued by our Britans from their first instructors in Religion 345. 3. Edenburge in Scotland a Flamens Seat 336. 5. Edenburge founded by King Ebrancus ib. The Egyptians adored a childe and a virgin and why 6. 7. S. Edwine King of Morthunberland Christened at Yorke 100. 1. S. Eleutherius was not Pope or probably Preist when King Lucius sent Ambassadors to Rome 219. 8. S. Eleutherius in great estimation for his learning 221. 3. S. Eleutherius renowned in Britaine longe before his Popedome ib. S. Eleutherius probably a Cardinall of one of our Brittish Churches in Rome 222. 4. S. Eleutherius probably personally in Britaine ib. S. Eleutherius succeeded S. Soter in the See Apostolike 247. 1. S. Eleutherius established the true obseruation of Easter 247. 2. S. Eleutherius a Professor of that Religion which Protestants call Papistty 248. 2. S. Eleutherius claymed the Popes spirituall supremacy ib. S. Eleutherius ordained that in the Bishops causes nothing should be determined but by the Pope of Rome ib. S. Eleutherius by letters exhorted King Lucius vnto Christian Religion 252. 1. S. Eleutherius emploied diuers Britans in the Conuersion of Britaine 265. 7. S. Eleutherius sent to King Lucius a hallowed Crowne with the title of King of Britaine 299. 4. S. Eleutherius prescribed King Lucius the precincts of his kingdome ib. S. Eleutherius granted many priuiledges and Indulgences in Britaine 338. 3. S. Eluanus a Catechumen when he was sent to Rome by King Lucius 213. 2. S. Eluanus consecrated Bishop and that sent backe into Britaine ib. S. Eluanus praised for vertue and learning 217. 7 S. Eluanus was not brought vp in the Schoole of S. Ioseph of Arimathia 258. 7. S. Eluanus gaue place to S. Thean to be Archbishop of London before him 217. 7. S. Eluanus and S. Medwin were not the
THE ECCLESIASTICALL HISTORIE OF GREAT BRITAINE DEDVCED BY AGES OR CENTENARIES FROM THE NATIVITIE OF OVR SAVIOVR VNTO the happie Conuersion of the Saxons in the seuenth hundred yeare whereby is manifestly declared a continuall Succession of the true Catholike Religion which at this day is professed taught in and by the Roman Church WRITTEN BY RICHARD BROVGHTON THE FIRST TOME CONTAINING THE FOWER HVNDRED FIRST YEARES TO WHICH ARE ANNECTED FOR THE GREATER BENEfite of the Reader ample Indexes after the Preface both of the Authors out of which this Historie hath bâ—ne colâ—ecâ—ed and of the Chapters and at the end of this Tome a copious Index of the Speciall and particular matters contained in these fower hundred of yeares Remember the old dayes thinke vpon euery generation aske thy Father and he will declare to thee thy elders and they will tell thee Deut. 32. v. 7. DO FLAMMA ESSE SVVM FLAMMA DAT ESSE MEVM AT DOWAY By the Widowe of MARKE WYON at the signe of 〈…〉 M. DC XXXIII TO THE MOST ILLVSTRIOVS RIGHT HONOVRABLE AND VERTVOVS LADIES THE LADIE CATHERINE DVTCHESSE AND DOVVAGER OF BVCKINGHAM SOLE DAVGHTER AND HEIRE TO THE RIGHT HONOVRABLE FRANCIS LATE EARLE OF RVTLAND AND THE LADIE CECILIE COVNTESSE AND DOWAGER OF RVTLAND DEEM it not I beseech you MOST ILLVSTRIOVS NOBLE LADIES any the leaste disparagement to your NOBILITIES or blemish to your VERTVES that your humble seruant and Secretarie hath presumed to ioyne you within the narrowe straites and precincts of one and that so short an Epistle whom both terrene Dignities and heauenly Blessings haue so happily vnited in one most Noble STOCKE and LINAGE He is not ignorant that the SPLENDOR of a DVTCHESSE cannot commonly be paraleld by the DIGNITIE and TITLE of a COVNTESSE yet when he coÌ„sidereth the RENOWNE of a COVNTESSE descended from most antient and Noble Families Daughter to the Noble and by Name and Discent most antient S. Iohn Tufton of Tufton and before shee was wife to her moste Noble Father wife to the noble heyr of the greate and antient L. Hungerford should any whitt eclipse shadowe or obscure the RADIANT BEAMES of a DVTCHESSE but rather by adding Splendor to Splendor make both more GLORIOVS and RESPLENDENT Moreouer he apprehendeth a mutuall and long AFFECTION euen from the yonge yeares of the one betwixt MOTHER and DAVGHTER as also the vnited hearts of WIFE and DAVGHTER both embracing the most Noble Earle of Rutland of famous Memorie the one with the LOVE of a WIFE towards her HVSBAND the other with the AFFECTION of a DAVGHTER to her deare FATHER Whose LOVE to requite he with his owne hands stiled your GRACE his DEARE DAVGHTER and your HONOVR his DEARE WIFE of whome he further gaue his most ample Testimonie and in these words I WILL SAYE THAT THERE WAS NEVER MAN HAD A MORE LOVING AND VERTVOVS WIFE THEN SHE HATH BEENE TO MEE And as your LOVE hath beene GREAT to this most honourable Earle who was Discreet in his words Prudent and iust in all his Actions Charitable to the Poore Affable to all Faithfull to his Countrie Gratious to his Soueraigne Constant in his Faith and Religion most beloued and honoured of all and then whome noe Noble man of England was more affected or more Generally honoured in his life or more Bewayled and lamented after his death So your VERTVES doe shine in this world with a most resplendent LIGHT and are the DIAMONDS and PEARLES which adorne the RING of your Auncient NOBILITIE And these his and your Heroicall VERTVES being grounded on the ROCK of a true FAITH as they haue made the Earle so they will make you CONSTANT SVPPORTERS of holy CATHOLIKE RELIGION These being fixed to the ANCHOR of HOPE as they haue guided him so will they direct you to the quiet HAVEN of eternall FELICITIE Yea it is verily to be hoped that he by these VERTVES is there alreadie arriued whilst the one of you like a PHAROS and the other like the CYNOSVRE with the FLAMES of CHARITIE doe giue LIGHT vnto others in this time of DARKNES Wherefore MOST VERTVOVS LADIES to whome after the most Noble Earle to whome this WORKE was first designed and for whome before his death it was sett on the PRESSE can I more worthilie dedicate these CENTVRIES OF OVR ECCLESIASTICALL HISTORIE then to these in whome the Noble Earle still in renowme SVRVIVES If you esteeme NOBILITIE ioyned with SANCTITIE behold here LVCIVS HELENA and CONSTANTINE three great SAINCTS three great PRINCES and all great PROMOTORS and ESTABLISHERS of the RELIGION which you imbrace If you take pleasure to see the DAMASKE ROSES of MARTYRDOME here is an ALBAN our PROTOMARTYR here is an AMPHIBALVS with many more all stout and valiant CHAMPIONS Who haue sealed the TRVETH of our FAITH with there dearest BLOOD They all were once PILGRIMS in this VALE of TEARES as you both now are but now they are glorious COVRTIOVRS in the Triumphant HIERARCHIE If you followe theire STEPS and imitate theire VERTVES and CONSTANCIE in FAITH you may haue great CONFIDENCE to be Partakers of the like GLORIE and in the meane time your NAMES being prefixed before their HEROICALL ACTIONS may impetrate theire PATRONAGE in all your corporall and Spirituall NECESSITIES and I shall pray to THEM and to all the SAINCTS and by THEM to the SAINCTE of SAINCTS to bestowe on you here all TEMPORALL and in HEAVEN all ETERNALL FELICITIE MADAMS YOVR GRACES AND YOVR HONOVRS Most humble and deuoted Seruant R. B. THE PREFACE TO THE READER AMONG all Writers things written or to be written whatsoeuer none haue bene or can be in any time or place or by any person more vsefull or necessary then such as haue truely written bene or shall be written of the true office and dutie of all men of all Estates and conditions to God and his higâ—est ruling Powers this being the cheifest end of all men in this world to doe and performe sucâ— dutie This is the end of all good Lawes and Lawemakers Histories and Historians diuine and humane to giue and leaue direction both in present and to Posteritie to all men how to liue in dutie to heaueÌ„ly and terrene Authoritie And to take the worde Historie Historia 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the most true and proper sence meanind and etymology 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 spectare vel cognoscere to beholde or knowe what they write The holy Prophets Apostles Euangelists and other holy Writers of holy Scriptures beholding and most certainely knowing of God by diuine reuelation what they committed to writing are most properly and truely the best Historians and their Writings most properly best and truest Histories and next to them the true Narration or History of their Traditions and holy doctrine and teachings which were most true and certaine taken from the most auncient and approued Antiquities Antiquaries and Registers ef those things where they were performed And in times and places of Controuersies Contentions Questions about Religion noe
History Narration or Exposition as History signifieth of Ecclesiasticall affaires can be more requisite or necessary to knowe and truely finde true Religion to receaue and professe it Wherefore seeing all true Christians confesse and agree that this holy Lawe Religion Religation and Dutie was truely taught by Christ and his holy Apostles and Disciples and as in many other Kingdomes and Countries so in this Noble Kingdome of greate Britaine by his greatest Apostles and Disciples S. Peter S. Paule S. Ioseph of Aramathia that buried Christ and others then and after most holy and learned true Apostolike men and nothing is more common and frequent in the mouthes and penns of the learned then that the Britans receauing this most true and holy Religion neuer left lost changed or altered it not when they left or lost the greatest part of their Country in the six hundred yeares of Christ nor long after And all Writers agree that neuer any Heresie except the Pelagian of which it was happily freed by our renowned Apostles and Prelats S. German S. Lupus S. Seuerus and S. Dauid tooke roote in Britaine for a longe time after By which we are assured by all accompts that the Church of Britaine enioyed many glorious Apostles Apostolike Saints and others teaching preaching and professing with the Church and Christians here the most holy and vndoubted true Religion of Christ in all Articles both now questioned and others as all our Rulers spirituall and temporall Kings and Subiects Britans and Saxons did thereby giuing and duely to this renowned and greatest Iland the name and Title of the most Noble and Holy first Christian Kingdome in the world To renewe and illustre whose honor and glory therein lately too much by some obscured and shew the way of truth to all that be now wandring in error and want direction to know the holy true Religion of those happy times in this Nation that if they will not be willfully erring and ignorant they may easely and plainely knowe it and securely embrace and professe it as their holy and Religious Auncestors and Predecessors did This dutie hath cheefly called vpon me to write this Ecclesiasticall History of our Noble Britaine deducing it from the Natiuitie of our blessed Sauiour Christ Iesus vntill the happy full Conuersion of our Auncestors the Saxons in the seuenth hundered yeare after which time our Ecclesiasticall Histories are plaine and perfect not needing helpes or Additions And this which I haue taken in hand especially the first 600. yeares are the most difficulte Worke Britaine had to be performed in this kynde most or many of the Antiquities and Monuments of those times by many outrages of enemies to those holy dayes parsons and proceedings destroyed consumed concealed suppressed defaced or abused and those that from many difficulties and dangers be still preserued are not without greate fauour labour diligence and cost to poore Students especially Catholiks to be obtained Yet I a poore Catholike Student in holy learning from my young yeares vnto my now old Age may boldly confesse which this History itselfe will proue that I haue seene diligently perused the most best Monuments and Antiquities extant or their true Copies which I could learne of know and procure requisite and vsefull for such a Worke and therefore at the entreaty and desire of diuers my learned friends hauing better opinion of my studies and reading then I dare affirme of my selfe haue taken this greate charge in hand and wholly performed and ended it written in our English tongue because principally of England and to English men FINIS AVTHOR ad Lectorem STEWKLIA me paruum genuisti magna parentes Quâm faelix antiqua magis BROVGHTONIA Turris Hunc LANCASTRA locum tenet HVNTINGTONA priorem Quo cum Matre Pater sub saxo conditurvno Quos sociat Tumulus socient caelica Regna RICHARDVMQVE sua reliqua cum prole perennes Qui legis haec relegens te supplex oro preceris THE INDEX OF THE CHAPTERS OF THE FIRST TOME THE FIRST AGE THE FIRST CHAPTER TReating generally of the Natiuitie of Christ in the time of Augustus Emperour of Rome and Kymbelnie King of Britaine And how it came to the knowledge of the Britans pag. 1. Chapt. ij Contcining Diuers particular wonderfull things at or about the time of the Birth of Christ at Rome or in other places which came thither by true relation by meanes whereof our Britans at Rome and they in Britaine from them tooke soone notice of his Natiuitie 3 Chap. iij. Of diuers particular motiues preparations and dispositions at home for the inhabitants of Britaine to learne out knowe and embrace the Natiuitie and Religion of Christ. 9 Chap. iiij Of the time of the Empeperour Tyberius 12 Chap. v. Further continuing the extraordinary preaching and reuealing of Christ at Rome by meanes whereof among many others diuers Britans were connerted in the dayes of Tyberius 18 Chap. vj. That S. Iames the Apostle who is commonly said to haue preached in Spaine in this time did not preach in Ireland as some write yet his preaching to the Iewes in Spaine might prepare the way for the spirituall good of some in Britaine although none of them conucrted by him 25 Chap. vij Of the time of Caius Caligula Emperour and some Christian Britans of this nation probably both at Rome and in Britaine in his daies 30. Chap. viij Of the time of Claâ—dius and how by our Protestants testimony one of the twelue Apostles then preached in Britaine 36 Chap. ix Wherein is proued by Protestant Antiquaries that among the three Apostles S. Peter S. Paul and S. Simon Zelotes which are thought by any Antiquaries to haue preached heare in Britaine it was not S. Paul which first preached heare but S. Peter 40. Chap. x. How S. Simon Zelotes neuer Preached in this our Britaine â—uen by the best testimony of Protestants and others nor any Simon an Apostle but S. Simon Peter and perhaps S. Simon Leprosus or S. Nathantel by by some called S. Simon 43 Chap. xj Wherein Diuers Protestants incline to thinke S. Peter preached here in Britaine before his comâ—ing to Rome and what probabilitie that opinion hath 49 Chap. xij Wherein is shewed to be the most probable opinion that S. Peter at his first comming to Rome was receaued thereby Britans of this Nation and who probably they were 54 Chap. xiij Makeing manifest vnto vs how and whome in particular S. Peter the Apostle sent from Rome vnto vs and so consequently into this kingdome of Britaine also so knowne and renowned then among the Nations of the westerne world 63 Chap. xiiij Wherein is proued by many Arguments Authorities and Antiquaries both Catholiks and Protetansts that S. Peter the Apostle parsonally preached and founded Christian Religion in this kingdome 68 Chap. xv Wherein is both Answeare Made to Protestant obiections against S. Peters preaching in Britaine by the Protestants themselues and their owne Authors and by the same confirmed that S. Peter
in many Nations by the helpe of our Brittish Emperor Constantine But Ireland not then conuerted 500 Chap. XII Of the calling of the Nicen CouÌ„cell by the temporall assiâ—â—ance of Constantine against the Arrian Heretiks The Decrees thereof highest spirituall Power of the Popes of Rome and generall Councels by generall agrcement of all Pope Emperor and others 505 Chap. XIII How Britaine receaued the Nicen Councell and agreed with the whole Catholike Church both in the obseruation of Easter and all other holy Doctrins and Obseruations 511 Chap. XIV Of the finding the holy Crosse and sepulchre of Christ by S. Hâ—len our Brittish Queene and Empresse and the greate honour done to them and other holy Reliks of Christs Passion 513 Chap. XV. Of the greate and wonderfull zeale and deuotion of sainct Helen our Brittish Queene and Empresse The longe and painefull Pilgrimages she performed to many farre and remote holy places and Reliks The sumptious and manifold Churches Monasteries and Oratories she founded in many places And after her longe and holy life her happy end and death 520 Chap. XVI Of the holy Deuoute life of Constantine his Religion in many particulars His death glorious and not so soone as some relate it 530 Chapt XVII That the Popes and Church of Rome in this time were of the same Religion they now are and all Christian Catholiks then professed the same with them and the Supremacy of that Sâ—e Apostolike 537 Chap. XVIII The Constancie of Britaine in the true Catholike Religion before and after the Nicen Councell it had Bishops there consented vnto receaued and kept inuiolable the Decrees thereof not admittin Heresie heare 541 Chap. XIX How Britaine had many Bishops at the true greate Sardican Councell they and the other Bishops Preists and Christians heare professed the true Catholike faith and were free from Heresie 548 Chap. XX. How Britaine hauing many Bishops at the greate Councell at Ariminum all were free from Heresie And very few Britans consented to Arianisme but were free from Heresie vntill that of Pelagius 551 Chap. XXI Chiefely entreating of Liberius Pope and Constantius Emrour manifestly clearing sainct Liberius making him an holy Catholike Pope and Saint and the Emperour Constantius a true penitent and to dye a Catholike 556 Chap. XXII Iulian the Apostata neuer persecuted the Christians of Britaine But they during the whole time he was Caesar or Emperor were heare in peace and quiet both from Persecution Paganisme or heresie 562 Chap. XXIII Of diuers renowned Saints heare in Britaine in this time sainct Kebius a glorious Catholike Bishop a greate and long acquitaince of sainct Hilary of France sainct Decumanus and others 565 Chap. XXIV Wherein Maximus our King and Emperor is cleared from many imputations and slaunders especially concerning true Catholike Religion which he both professed in himselfe and maintained in others all the other Emperors and Popes were of the same Religion the Roman Church now professeth 570 Chap. XXV Of many renowned holy and learned Bishops Apostolike men and other greate Saints heare in Britaine in this time 577 Chap. XXVI Of the honorable Translation of the Reliks of sainct Andrew Apostle from Achaia to Britaine by sainct Regulus The greate reuerence both Princes and others heare gaue vnto them and such and professed in other matters the Religion which Catholiks now doe 587 Chap. XXVII Of many renowned Archbishops of all our Archiepiscopall Sees heare many other learned and holy Bishops and Apostolike men hearâ— in this time and their Religion the Catholike Religion 590. or 560 Chap. XXVIII Of very many and renowned Monasteries and holy Monasticall parsons in Britaine in this Age. 599 Chap. XXIX Of certaine Heretiks and Heresies the Trimothian and Pelagian Britaine in this time 606 CATALOGVS AVCTORVM OMNIVM TAM ANtiquorum quam Neotericorum totâ hac Quatuor Primorum Saeculorum Ecclesiasticâ magnae Britanniae Historiâ Citatorum A. ABbas Spanhimensis Abbas Vspergensis Abbas Fecknam Abbreuiatio Chronicorum Abbreuiatio temporum M. S. Abdias Abraham Esca Abraham Leuita Abraham Ortelius Abstractum memorabilium Antiquitatum Acta S. Damiani Fugatiani Acta Eleutherij Papae Acta Nouati Acta S. Philippi Acta S. Sebastian Acta S. Stephani Papae Ado Treuirensis Ado Viennensis Aegidius Schudus Aelius Sampridius Alanus Boutchard Albertus Krantzius Aldus Manutius Alexander Papa III. Alphonsus rex Aluredus Rieuallensis Amalarius S. Ambrosius Amonianus Marcellinus Anastasius Bibliothecarius S. Anactetus Andelmus Andrue de Chesne Andreas Altham Anicetus Annales Baronij Annales Britanniae minoris Annales Burtonenses Annales Durenses Annales Galliae Annales Ecclesiae Luciensis Annales Ecclesiae Verdunensis Anonymus in uita S Albani Anonymus in l. Sancto Greal Annotationes Baronij in Martyrologium Romanum Antiquitates Ecclesiae S. Gereonis Coloniae Antiquitates Ecclesiae Landaffensis Antiquitates Ecclesiae Verdunensis Antiquitates Ecclesiae Wintoniensis Antiquitates Glastonienses Antiquitates Glasconi in tabulis ligneis Antiquitates Galliae Belgicée Antiquitates Monasterij Croylandiae S. Antonnus Antonius Democharez Antonius Sabellicus Antonius Wernerus Arnobius Aâ—noldus Mermannius Articuli Religionis Protestanticae S. Asaphus S. Athanasius S. Augustinus Hypponensis S. Augustinus Anglorum Apostolus Auctor trium conuersionum Britanniae Auctor libri statuum Hiberniae Auctor libri de vitis Sanctorum inter opera S. Isidori Auctor Martyrologij Anglicani Aulus Gellius Aurelius Victor B. BAlaeus v. Ioannes Barlowe Baptista Mantuanus Baronius v. Caesar Bartholomeus Carranza S. Basilius Beatus Rhenanus Beuterus Beda Venerabilis Bellarminus v. Robertus Berengosus Bernardus Guintius S. Bernardus Berosus Beza Bibliotheca patrum Minor Bilson Binnius v. Seuerinus Bostius Bonston Buriensis Bracton Brenzius Breuiarium Romanum Breuiarium Ecclesiae Tolletanae Bridges v. Ioannes Bruti Historia Bulla Honorij C. CAelius Sedulius Caesar Comment v. Iulius Caesar Baronius Caius Suetonius Calendarium Ecclesiae Salisburiensis Calepinus v. Ioannes Camdenus v. Guilielmus Cantilupus v. Nicolaus Carolus Sigonius Cassianus v. Ioannes Cassiodorus Cassius Catalogus Episcoporum Coloniensium Catalogus Episcoporum Metensium Catalogus Episcoporum Triuirensium Catalogus Episcoporum Tullensium Catalogus regum Britanniae Caxton Cedrenus v. Ioannes Charta Regis Arthur Charta Regis Cadwalladri Charta S. Patricij Chemnitius Chronicorum Abbreuiationes Chronicon Abtingoniense Chronicon Angliae Vetus Chronicon Chronicorum Chronicon Eusebij Chronicon Freculphi Chronicon M. S. Chronicon Gallicum Chronicon Westmonasterienses S. Chrysostomus Ciaconius Cicero v. Marcus Claudius Ptolomaeus S. Clemens Alexandrinus S. Clemens Romanus Comment in Claud Ptolom Compabellus Compendium Christianae Religionis Compilatio M. S. de gestis Bri. Concilium Antiochense Concilium Arelatense Concilium Ariminense Concilium Nicanum 1. Concilium Nicaenum 2. Concilium Romanum Concilium Sardicense Conradus Gesnerus Constantinus Magnus Constantinus Monasses Constitutiones Apostolicae Continuator Venerabilis Bedae Continuator Florentij Wigorniensis Continuator Sigiberti Cornelius Grasius Cornelius Tacitus S. Cyprianus S. Cyrillus D. S. Damasus Dauid Powell Decretales Epistolae Democharez v. Antonius Dicetus
citie or nation of them vntill diuers yeares after his Resurrection and Ascention into heauen And yet here this holy disciple began his Sermon with these words Audite me ciues Romani filius Dei in partibus adest Iudeae Harken vnto me ô you Citizens of Rome the sonne of God is present as this time of his preaching in the parts of Iury. And Clem. Rom. l. 1. Recognit supr Magdeburgenses 2. col 22. presently after he had deliuered this heauenly Ambassage vnto the Romans being by the circumstances of the place onely sent as Herald vnto them of Rome he returned vnto Iury againe Yet his shorte sermon and abode there with the other remembred motiues wrought such effect that diuers Romans Diuers Romans and Britans also then at Rome conuâ—rted at this time and others straungers then in Rome went into Iury to be instructed in the certaine truth of so ioyfull things among whom was this S. Clemen himselfe as he there relateth and was conuerted by S. Peter So likewise did an other S. Clemente his vncle first Bishop of Treuers So did diuers of Catalog Episc Treuer in Clem. 1. Greg. Turon n l. in glor Martyr cap. 12. France among whom Gregorius Turonensis placeth a noble Matrone who going to see Christ brought home with her part of S. Iohn Baptiste his blood newly put to death And we must needs thinke that among these were diuers of this noble kingdome of greate Britaine conuerted by this extraordinary calling of the Romans at that time for of all the people of Britaine they which then before the Scots seating their selues there inhabited that part after named Scotland in no wise subiect to Rome had the least resorte thither yet we finde in many antiquities that S. Mansuetus borne there natione Scotus by later denomination went so longe a iorney with others to be instructed by S. Peter in the dayes of Tyberius longe before S. Peter came to make abode at Rome and was both baptized by him and so fully instructed Catal. Episcop Tullens and profiting in Christian Religion that he was by S. Peter made Preist and Bishop also and sent by him into these parts before he himselfe made his residence at Rome euen in the Regine of Caius Caligula Emperour except diuers historians deceaue vs. 3. Much rather then may we thinke that among the other Britans by so Gulielm Eisengrenius centen 1. many occasions at that time transported and going vnto Rome and inhabitants there diuers were so conuerted among which I doubt not to marshall the noble British Christian parents of our glorious contry woman lady Claudia called also Sabinella or Priscilla who at this time or soone after were there conuerted to the faith and were entertainers of S. Peter himselfe and The British noble parents of lady conuerted at or about this time with an other reason from S. Ambrose of the RomaÌ„ Britans so soone conuersion S. Paul with others when they came to Rome S. Ambrose yeeldeth vnto vs an other reason why Romans Britans and others which liued at Rome did so soone and easily embrace the Religion of Christ saith he constat temporibus Apostolorum Iudoeos propterea quòd sub regno Romano agerent Romae habitasse ex quibus hi qui crediderunt tradiderunt Romanis vt Christum profitentes legem seruarent Romani autem audita fama virtutum Christi faciles ad credendum fuerunt It is euident that in the time of the Apostles the Iewes because they liued vnder the regiment of the Romans dwelt at Rome among whom they which beleeued deliuered Ambros praefat in Epist ad Rom. vnto the Romans that professing Christ they should keepe the lawe and the Romans hearing the same of the miracles of Christ were easely induced to beleeue By which we may informe our selues that as the Iewes because they were vnder the gouernment of the Romans many of them liued at Rome so did many of our Britans by the same reason And as the Iewes which were most backward in beleeuing in Christ to be so foreward at Rome that they gaue incouragement to the Romans to beleeue in him and the Romans by the fame of Christs miracles did so easely come to be conuerted So the Britans which were there resident being aswell as the others acquainted with those holy and inuincible true motiues of beleife in Christ would not singulary remaine in Incredulity especially when they had not onely the Examples of the Iewes and Romans to follow in admitting the religion of Christ in Rome and warrant and protection from the Emperour that they might without all daunger performe it But were assured there by many and most certaine messages from Hierusalem that immediately vpon the Ascension of Christ and descending of the holy ghost vpon the Disciples at one Sermon of S. Peter three thousand soules were conuerted vnto Christ of all nations vnder Actor c. 2. heauen Parthians and Medes and Elamites and dwellers in Mesopotamia and in Iudaea and Cappadocia in Pontus and Asia Phrygia and Pamphilia in Egypt and in the parts of Libia about Circne and strangers of Rome Iewes and Proselites all these as the Scripture recounteth then being people of all the then-knowne parts of the world Asia Afrike and Europe and hearing S. Peter miraculously preach in such manner that they all vnderstood him in their seuerall languages were at that time conuerted 4. So that if either so many miracles of Christ and his holy Apostles or examples of all these nations so many that the holy scripture stileth them all nations vnder heauen which no man may deny might moue our Britans at Rome to follow them therein they also then performed it And this onely by that happy meanes in that respect that they then dwelled at Rome where they obtained most certaine and speedy intelligence of these things And among all these people of the named nations conuerted by S. Peter at that time we finde not by any history or antiquity to warrant vs that the inhabitants of this kingdome of Britany either dwelling here at home in this land at Rome or els where in the vniuersall world had any commerce or conuersation with any of those nations present at that heauenly sermon or witnesses of the miracles of Christ or his disciples to instruct them in these things But onely with the remembred straungers of Rome Iewes and Proselites which then liued there in Rome as our Britans did And from and by this conduct and fountaine of grace onely for the same reasons did the water of life issue and flow so fast and farre into this kingdome in that very time of Tyberius the Emperour soone after the death of our Sauiour as our Protestant Antiquaries of England thus deliuer vnto vs There are who vpon a very good grounde from the words of Gyldas the most auncient of our British histerians will haue the Theater of great Britaine pag. 202 §. 5. Gild. de conq Britan. sunne
reigned among them Which our English Protestant Bishops in their Theater coÌ„firme in this maÌ„ner It is certaine that the Britans were with the first Conuerts And Tertullian who liued within 200. yeares of Christs Natiuitie sheweth no lesse who the more to prouoke the Iewes against whom he wrote calleth to witnesse the fruitefull increase of the Ghospell Tertullian contr Iudaeos cap. 7. Petr. Cluniacen ad Bernard of saluation through many Contries and Nations and among them nameth the Britans to haue receaued the word of life The power whereof saith he hath peirced into those parts whether the Romans could not come Whence Petrus Cluniacensis supposeth the Scottish men the more auncient Christians 7. The like haue other Protestants and those their cited Authours which The NorthreÌ„ Brittans receaued the faith â—yther by S. Mansuetus or some other disciples of S. Pâ—tâ—r about this tyme. cannot be otherwise verified but applying this preaching of the faith of Christ vnto those NorthreÌ„ Britans either by this their holy Contriman saint Mansuetus the first Bishop we can finde of this kingdome or some other Associete of his sent hither at or about that time by the same holy Apostle S. Peter For in all other respects whether we speake of the Brittish Christians here in the time of Claudius or Nero of which these Protestants will tell vs Hector Boeth hist Scot. Georg. Buch. rer Scoticar l. 4. Rege 27. Holinsh hâ—stor of Scotland in Donaldus Hâ—ris descript of Britans Stowe Howes hist Theater of Brit. l. 6. Matth. west an 209. 198. and others more hereafter or the cominge of sainct Ioseph of Aramathia and his Religious Companions into this kingdome in the dayes of Nero or the generall Conuersion of the kingdome of Britaine vnto the Trenches of Seuerus in the time of King Lucius by Pope Eleutherius all these were longe before the Conuersion of the Scots in the time of their King Donaldus either by Pope Victor or Zepherinus as Harison rather supposeth the first time which is assined by any being in the 203. yeare of Christ and if it was vnder Pope Zepherine it was after that time for he was not chosen Pope vntill the yeare 209. before which time or the beginning it selfe of the Papacy of saint Victor which was in the yeare 198. this our Britaine on this side the remembred diuision had generally and publikly receaued the faith of Christ And the very words of Tertullian liuing and dying before this Conuersion of Scotland within the first two hundred yeares by these Protestants before and writing that his booke aduersus Iudaeos longe before and yet saying that the places of Britaine which the Romans could neuer conquere or come vnto Britannorum Romanis inaccessa loca did acknowledge Christ and his name did reigne in them before he wrote doe manifestly conuince it to be so For Tertullian liuing and writing in Afrike could not possibly take notice of things done here in an Iland so farre of presently after they were first effected and by no meanes could either he or any other writer speake of things done so longe after truely to repart them done so longe before If he had bene the greatest Prophet that euer was Therefore both the Testimony of him and Peter Cluniacensis also must needs to be true haue relation to these dayes of sainct Mansuetus and his Associats or others liuing in those times and sent hither by sainct Peter Or els how can we allowe and commend the spirituall loue and charitie of sainct Peter that most glorious Apostle whom we may not controle or of this holy sainct our Contryman made Preist and Bishop by him to this his most beloued contry if he had continually stayed at Tullum so farre hence or there abouts neuer coming hither to releeue the extreame spirituall needs distresses and miseries of this his natiue contry except others were then assigned by the same Apostle to supply and performe that charge In such a case the Order of Christian charitie had otherwise sent him hither and so required both of sainct Peter and this his disciple to preferre this Nation in their heauenly loue That spirit which moued holy Moyses to say to Exod. c. 32. v. 32. God Aut miserere populo huic aut dele me de libro quem scripsisti Either take mercy vpon this people my contry men or blot me out of the booke which thou hast written Rom. c. 9. v. 3. That which inforced and inflamed sainct Paul to write I could wish so our Protestants translate that my selfe were accursed from Christ for my brethren my kinsmen according to the flesh Yea the order and lawe of holy loue bound and tied with the chaines thereof the whole Colledge of the blessed Apostles to stay so longe in Iury among their brethren there before they preached vnto the Gentiles And Christ himselfe said he was sent ad oues quae perierunt domus Israel to the lost sheppe of the house of Israel and preached most to the Iewes of whose nation he had receaued his Incarnation Matth. 15. Camden in Belgae edit an 1586. Selden in Analect Girald Cambr. l. de sedis menou dignitate Ioh. Pris defens hist Britannic p. 73. 74. Parker antiq Britanni Anton Sabell lib. de occid Imper. alij 8. Therefore besides all the ProtestaÌ„ts of EnglaÌ„d before recited their cheifest Antiquary coÌ„cludeth that it is a thing certaine not to be questioned or doubted of but the Britans did receaue Christian Religion euen in the very infancy begining of the Church of Christ certum est Britannos in ipsa Ecclesiae Infantia ChristianaÌ„ Religionem imbibisse So M. Selden and others before alledged And though S. Mansuetus be called natione Scotus yet this nothing preiudiceth the preaching of the faith to the BritaÌ„s in the North part of this IlaÌ„d by him or others of his holy coÌ„panions For long after this time all or the greatest part of the inhabitaÌ„ts of that Northren CoÌ„try of Britaine were knowne BritaÌ„s not Scots as is euideÌ„t by all antiquities of this natioÌ„ the preuayling of the Scottish nation there first gaue the denominatioÌ„ of Scotland to it loÌ„ge after being then euen by the Romans called Britaine For as both auncient and late forreine and domesticall antiquaries agree this Iland was longe time after the dayes of sainct Mansuetus diuided into fiue distinct Prouinces and yet euery Sainct Mansuetus made Preist and Bishop by S. Peter prâ—ached in Britaine one called Britannia Britannia prima Britannia secunda Britannia Flauia Britannia Maximia Britannia Valentia Which last was that which was aunciently Albania and after abusiuely because the Scots possessed it Scotland Quinta Valentia Albania scilicet quae nunc abusiuè Scotia dicitur And although this holy Bishop of Britaine is ordinarily called in histories the Bishop of Toul in Lorraine where and where about he seemeth much to haue conuersed and preached after he was promoted to Episcopall order
Zelotes who according to diuers auncient writers among The Authour of the English Marty rologe printed ann 1608. 28. Octobr his greate mistaking authorities other his PeregrinatioÌ„s came into our IlaÌ„d of Britany about the yeare of Christ fourty and sixe and there preached the Christian faith baptized ordeined Preists DeacoÌ„s erected Churches and the like whereby we may worthely call him our Apostle and with greater solemnitie celebrate his feast by whom we receaued so singular graces benefites He afterward went into Persia with S. Iude to preach the ChristiaÌ„ faith to the infidels of that Country where at last he receaued the reward of his labours by martyrdome Nicephor l. 2. c. 40. Pol. Vir. l. 7. hist West ann 636. 652. Dor. in Synopsi Matth. Westm an 125. being nayled to a crosse though Dorotheus writeth that he suffered and was buried in Britany Hitherto this Authour and he citeth for his warrant as I haue placed theÌ„ in the Margin Nicephorus Polidor Virgil Matthew Westminster Dorotheus Of all which not any one affirmeth these things Matthew Westminster Poildor Vergil doe not so much as name S. Simon the Apostle except Matthew Westminster saith he was Bishop of Hierusalem next after S. Iames. Dorotheus doth not say that S. Simon the Apostle was either crucified or at all in Persia neither doth Nicephorus neither doth any of these or any other say that S. SimoÌ„ was heare about the yeare of Christ 46. neither caÌ„ that possibly be true by any coÌ„putation for by the vndeniable testimonies of many auncieÌ„t Fathers he was preseÌ„t with other of the Apostles at the death of the blessed Virgin in the same yeare or 45. yet by Nicephorus all that seeme to thinke Matth. Westm an 45. Dorotheus in Synop. Niceph. l. 2. c. 40. loc cit he was in Britaine he preached both through Mauritania all Afrike therefore noe being for him in Britaine at that time Nicephorus maketh it more vnpossible saying he trauailed through Egypt and Africk theÌ„ through Mauritania and all Lybia preaching the ghospell And the same doctrine he brought to the Occidâ—ntall Ocean Which all Cosmographers know not to be that part of the Otean which is next vnto vs vpoÌ„ the coste of Afrike for Britaine froÌ„ thence is in the Boreale North Ocean the Occidentall OceaÌ„ of Afrike is that which is next to the Asores Chanary Ilands others exteÌ„ding towards America Which seemeth to haue bene that which deceaued Nicephorus if he though Abrah Ortel in typo Orbis Africae descript Ptolom Bilibald Pirckeymher lij in Afric Stephan v. Brit. Isac in Lymphr S. SimoÌ„ came froÌ„ the west Ocean to the Brittish IlaÌ„ds taking perhaps all those IlaÌ„ds to be coÌ„prehended vnder that name But more probable it is that the Britannia to which S. Simon went if to any or was put to death in is the Britannia in the East Country neare vnto Persia For Isacius is witnes that of ould there were three Britaines this which we inhabit a second about Thyle now Island a third in the Easte which is most like to be that which Dorotheus Nicephorus meane in this matter Or if we will say that S. SimoÌ„ went froÌ„ the west coast Ocean of Afrike vnto Persia if he passed by the MediterreÌ„ Adriake sea which was his easiest iorney going by Iury as he did he passed by Britannis or Britannia an Iland in the Adriacke Sea called by some Elaphusa Stephanus v. Brettotia Brettannis or Elaphites 12. myles from Malta by Pliny And that there was an other Britania or BritaÌ„nis in the same passadge betweene Afrike Italy is testified by our English Protestants in their Theater who cite Polybius for Authour that Speed Theater l. 5. c. 4. Polyb. Eglog l. 10. 11. 42. Camden in Brit. Theater l. 5. c. 1. §. 11. Claudius Ptolomaeus in Geograph Sebast Munster in Cosmograph Bilibald Pirck-emher in Ptolom Abrah Ortelius in Theatro Orbis Rich. Hackluyt trauails of English c. Isidor l. de viâ—a morte Sanctoâ—um in S. Simone Harris Hist Ecc. of Britaine to 1. M. S. HaÌ„nibal was inclosed within the streights of Britaine which must needs be about Italy neare Afrike not out of his iorney by Sea to Iury Persia wheÌ„ if he had come by our Britaine to goe thither he should either haue returned the same way againe or compassed the greatest part of the whole coÌ„tinent passed the frozen seas by the North pole which way no man is remeÌ„bred and knowne to haue gone at that time yet vncertaine whether passable or no after his laÌ„ding he had most vast and Barbarous CouÌ„tries to trauaile through where no man writeth he euer was before he could come to Persia as all Cosmographers auncient late are witnesses wheÌ„ passing by the other Britaine or British IlaÌ„ds he had a short ready Iorney by sea by laÌ„d to trauaile onely through Iury or Syria to Persia those CouÌ„tries there where these ProtestaÌ„ts others tell vs he preached liued loÌ„g was put to death This was his trauaile by laÌ„d as we haue heard before froÌ„ such as wrote the life of that holy Apostle And that was the part which fell vnto him as S. Isidore others affirme when the Apostles diuided the world among theÌ„ to preach the Ghospell in 7. An other late writer there is who in his Manuscript History neuer printed would bring him hither after S. Paul which also some Protestants haue vrged before But I haue answeared this in theÌ„ already long before that time Britaine had by these protestaÌ„ts receaued the faith of christ The like I say to those Protestants which would haue S. Philip the Apostle to send S. Ioseph of Aramathia hither out of Fraunce in or about the yeare of Christ 63. many ChristiaÌ„s being heare by there owne coÌ„fession loÌ„g before that time yet wheÌ„ I come S. Philip the Apostle neuer came into Gallia Fraunâ—â— ly Britaine nor neare vnto it to the dayes of S Iosephs coming into this Iland I will proue at large that S. Philip the Apostle neuer came into this Gallia or neare vnto it For this place it will suffice that both by ProtestaÌ„ts Catholiks S. Philip the Apostle was crucified in Hierapolis in Phrygia many yeares before this his supposed sending S. Ioseph hither from this our Fraunce or Gallia So there is no place or possibilitie Protestant Author of the historie l'estat de l'Eglise printed an 1556. Euseb in Chronic. an 54. Philip. Borgom an 52. left for any Apostle but S. Peter to haue bene our first Father Master in Christian Religion Which I shall more plainely directly make this manifest hereafter In the meane time I am to set downe some former labours and proceedings of this holy Apostle S. Peter yet onely such as haue connection with our Ecclesiasticall Historie of Britaine THE XI CHAPTER
IS SHEWED TO BE THE MOST probable opinion that S. Peter at his first coming to Rome was receaued there by Britans of this Nation and who probably they were 1. THE holy and learned auncient Pope sainct Leo treating of the coming of sainct Peter to Rome for the settling of his supreame Apostolicall power and preeminency there and reconciling this westerne part of the world vnto Christ writeth in this manner CuÌ„ duodecim Apostoli accepta per spirituÌ„ sanctuÌ„ omnium locutione linguarum imbuendum Euangelio mundum distributis sibi terrarum S. Leo ser 1. de S S. Apost Petro Paulo partibus suscepissent beatissimus Petrus Princeps Apostolici ordinis ad arcem Romani destinatur Impery vt lux veritatus quae in omnium gentium reuelabatur salutem officatius se ab ipso capite per totum mundi corpus effunderet Cuius autem nation is homines in hac tunc vrbe non essent aut quae vsquam gentes ignorarent aut Roma didicisset I am populos qui ex circumcisione crediderant erudieras iam Antiochenam Ecclesiam vbi primum Christiani nominis dignitas est orta fundaueras I am Galatiam Cappadociam Asiam atque Bithyniam legibus Euangelicae praedicationis impleueras nec vt dubius de prouentu operis aut de spatio tuae ignarus aetatis Trophaeum crucis Christi Romanis Acibus Inferebas quò te diuinis praeordinationibus anteibant honor potestatis gloria passionis When the twelue Apostles hauing receaued by the holy Ghost the guift of speaking all languages diuiding the parts of the earth amongst them had vndertaken to endue the world with the ghospell most blessed Peter Prince of the Apostolike order is seÌ„t to the chiefest place of the RomaÌ„ Empire That the light of the Truth which was reuealed for the saluatioÌ„ of all natioÌ„s might more effectually diffuse it selfe from the heade thereof to the whole body of the world For what NatioÌ„ was there that men thereof were not theÌ„ in this citie or what Nations in any place could be ignorant of that which Rome had learned Now thou S. Peter hadst instructed the people of the circumcision which had beleeued Thou hadst already founded the Church of Antioch where first the dignitie of the Christian name was risen Thou hadst already replenished Pontus Galatia Cappadoâ—ia Asia and Bithynia with the lawes of preashing the ghospell neither as doubtfull of the successe of thy worke or ignorant of the space of thy age Thou didst bringe the Trophie of the Crosse of Christ to the Roman Towers whether by the preordination of God both the honor of thy power and glory of thy passion went before thee Where we see by this most learned Pope the generall consent of the other holy Fathers and Antiquitie concurring with him in this declaration that it was the mercifull preordinance of God that seeing the whole world and in that these westerne nations also were to be instructed in the truth and the number of the Apostles to performe so woÌ„derfull a worke was so small That Rome theÌ„ being the of the head world where people of all Nations liued especially of these westerne Regions and more principally of this kingdome of Britaine hauing many thereof then making their dwelling at Rome The cheifest Apostle should be directed and sent thither by Christ to bring this happie worke the more easily to passe and settle there for euer by the glory of his passion the honor of his greatest Apostolicall power quò te diuinis praeordinationibus anteibant honor potestatis gloria passionis 2. In this happines common to all then dwelling at Rome this Iland hauing so many Britans both as hostages and otherwise residing there as all our histories of those times assure vs was equall with the best In one which S. Peter first entertained at Rome by Britans his Cathedrall See Church first in their howse I take to be the greatest honor and happines this kingdome euer had or any other could haue this our Britaine stript and ouerwent them all Which was that our Britains then dwelling at Rome were the first except the Romans themselues deceaue me that receaued entertained and happily harboured that blessed Guest S. Peter there The first erection of sainct Peters Chaire and See the coÌ„maunder of the Christian world in spirituall things was made in the howse of one of our noble BritaÌ„s there Where the first ChristiaÌ„ Church of that greate and holy Apostolike Citie as the Christian pouertie of that time would permit was founded where the ghospell was preached the most blessed Sacrifice of the sacred body and blood of Christ was offered for the lyuing and the deade where the dayly and ordinary Synaxes and holy Assemblies of Christians then for these and other most holy exercises of Christian Religion were kept from whence many holy disciples of that highest Apostle were afterward sent and directed by him both into this kingdome of Britaine and other nations in this westerne world the happy and renowned Christians of this Country that then dwelled there in the best sorte and sence they could cooperating and assisting in so heauenly labours For whereas we are told for an vndoubted truth by a Tradition of the Romans that S. Peter Traditio Romanorum apud Baron in Annotat. in Martyrolog Roman 19. die Maij in Pudent Authour of the 3. conuers with others was first lodged at Rome in the howse of Pudens a Senator and that the Christians met there at their Synaxis had their Church there which is now called the Church of S. Pudentiana maiorum firmatum traditione praescriptum est domum Pudentis Romae fuisse primum bospitium S. Petri Principis Apostolorum illicque primum Christianos conuenisse ad Synaxim coactam Ecclesiam vetustiss imumque omnium Titulnm Pudentis nomine appellatum qui Pastoris nomine dictus reperitur hodie vulgò Ecclesia S. Pudentianae nuncupatur The Romans must giue me leaue to write and more then probably to proue that this howse called by them the howse of Pudens a Romane Senator came not to him from his Roman Auncestors but rather by his wife Iure vxoris suae a noble Christian and lady of Beda Martyrol 14. cal Iunij Seuerin Binnius annotat in Tom. 1. Concil in S. Pio. Baron Tom 2. Annal. 159. Zepher Bin. annot in tom 1. coÌ„cil in Pio. 1. Traditio Romanorum apud Patres tam Latin quam Graecos Matth. Westm ad An. 42. Florent Wigor hist an 28. 60. Stowe And Howe 's hist Britaine called by our histories and sainct Paul also Claudia by others Priscilla or Sabinella 3. And so at the coming of sainct Peter to Rome this holy place was the howse and habitation of the Christian Brittish parents of that renowned Lady Claudia which then liued as hostages at Rome to the Emperour for this lande and kingdome of Britaine and by that meanes it was their happines and honor to
if the Apostles S. Peter and Paul and their Successors vntill in the time of Pope Pius the first it was conuerted to be a Church we must needs accompt S. Linus the Bishop the third which is here named to be also of that familie for the most part Then how to single forth onely S. Eubulus which here is first eyther for pietie nobilitie or that he was the cheife paterfamilias owner and Master of that house or all and make him a stranger there I cannot finde it by S. Paul onely repeating them of one family or any other warrant For it is plaine here by the Apostle that he was a cheife and principall Christian in Rome and first named among these worthies and before S. Linus a Bishop then Pudens a Senatour and absolutely there set downe as their cheifest receauer friend or patron which cannot agree to any other better then to the Father of S. Claudia this father in lawe to her husband Pudens and first entertainer of S. Peter the Apostle in Rome by the Romans tradition For neyther Dorotheus the continuator of Florentius Wigorniensis nor any other that write of the Disciples there place him among Clergie men and S. Paul which giueth him that honour in that place clearely proueth he was none of his Disciples then in Rome for he writeth in the same place Lucas est mecum solus onely 2. Tim. 4. vers 11. Luke is with me No Martyrologe speaketh of him neyther any Historian or Interpreter of Scripture to my reading setteth downe of what Nation he was but leaue him for a stranger as likewise many doe S. Claudia Therefore except better authoritie can be brought against me seing he is by the Apostle himselfe so dignified and placed the first in that family and salutation Eubulus greeteth thee and Pudens and Linus and Claudia There is no cause yet I finde to 2. Tim. 4. deny him to be the owner Master of that house that first entertayned S. Peter in Rome he himselfe the first happy maÌ„ that gaue that glorious Apostle entertaymeÌ„t there that he was our most renowned CoÌ„trymaÌ„ of Britaine Father of Lady Claudia For there is no other who by any probable coniecture was likely to performe this dutie in that house PudeÌ„s as before was either then vnborne or an Infant of his owne parents father and mother there is no meÌ„tion in antiquities that either they were Christians or that they dwelled at all in Rome much lesse in that house being Inhabitants of Sabinum and by CoÌ„try Sabinites farre distant froÌ„ Rome And so there is none left vnto vs to be a Christian and entertaine that heauenly Messenger and Gheast S. Peter in that time and place but the renowned Brittish parents of Lady Claudia then dwelling in Rome and there confined to a certaine house and place of permanency by commaund of Roman power to whome with many other noble Britans they were hostages and pledges for the fidelitie and obedience of this kingdome to the Roman Emperours at that time 7. To strengthen this opinion we may add that S. Paul sendeth to S. Timothie his Disciple the salutations of Eubulus before all others of which sending the greetings of so few by name It will be no easy search to finde out a better or more probable reason then this that S. Timothy so neare and beloued a scholler of S. Paul lodged vsually in this house he also was there with his Master entertained by Eubulus the owner thereof and by that title of his holy hospitality deserued the first place in that salutation otherwise no man will doubt but S. Linus Bishop by calling so honorable in the Church of Christ ought and should haue bene named before him And that this familiar acquaintance betweene S. Timothie and these our holy Christian Britans receaued originall from their auncient entertainement of S. Timothie in their house in Rome manie yeares before this their salutation in S. Pauls Epistle it is euident for S. Paul being now lately come to Rome when he wrote this epistle and neyther he nor sainct Timothie there after S. Pauls first dismission from prison there so longe before it is manifest that these though the lady in yong yeares were auncient Christians at that time And we haue vncontroleable warrant from S. Paul himselfe in his epistle to the Hebrewes that S. Timothie was at Rome when he was first prisoner there in the beginning of Nero his Empire for thus he writeth knowe you Hebr. c. 13. vers 23. that our Brother Timothie is set at libertie Thus S. Paul writeth from Rome in the time of his first imprisonnement there And so maketh these our Contry Christians the acquaintance of S. Timothie then to be more auncient in the sâ—hoole of Christ then either S. Timothie or S. Paul his coming first to Rome wheÌ„ there were none to instructe eyther theÌ„ or others in ChristiaÌ„ ReligioÌ„ at Rome but S. Peter and his Disciples I add to this the charge and warning which Martiall the Poet gaue before to Pudens that his father in law should not see his Poems commendare meas camaenas parce precor Socero An euident testimony Martial supâ— l. 7. Epâ—gr 67. that they then liued in one house together and so the Poems sent to Pudens might easely come to his father in law his hands and reading except Pudens had bene so forewarned to keepe and conceale them from him Whereof there had bene no daunger or need of that admonition if they had then liued in distinct places and not in one house And thus much of the father of lady Claudia 8. Concerning her holy mother also so good a Noorse and Tutrix to so happy a childe we are not altogether left desolate without all hope but we may probably finde her forth for the honour of this kingdome her Contry And except the Roman Historians can finde vnto vs a Christian Father to S. S. Pâ—iscâ—lla foundrâ—sse of the Church-yard of her name in Rome mother of S. Claudia very probable Pudens and dwelling with his wife in the same house as I haue found vnto them a father to Claudia and father in lawe to Pudens an holy Christian dwelling in that house before Pudens his time by Nation of this kingdome which by that is said before they caÌ„not doe seeing that noble Matrone which is acknowledged by the Roman writers euen Baronius to haue dwelled in that house Grandmother to S. Claudia her children must needs be her Mother her fathers wife mother in lawe to S. PudeÌ„s I am bolde to assigne that glorious renowned Saint S. Priscilla foundresse of that wonderfull and religious Churchyard to be the same blessed Brittish Christian Lady Baâ—onius though staggering sometimes in his opinioÌ„ herein saith plainely froÌ„ Antiquitie fuit Romae nobilissima Matrona Priscilla nomine Auia Pudentianae Praxedis Baronius â—â— Annot in Martyrolog Rom. Iuâ— 8. S. Pastor seu Hermes in act S. Pudentianae
Preist sainct Trophimus sent from sainct Peter the Apostle and from thence by little and little the gift of faith was infused to the other Regions of Fraunce Where we see it proued by the publike letters and testimonie of all the Bishops of that Prouince That it was a certaine and confessed truth among all the Churches of Fraunce and knowne also at Rome that sainct Trophimus who was so renowned in Fraunce was sent thither by sainct Peter which yet doth not condemne their opinion which say sainct Paul in his Iorney from Rome to Spayne left him by the way at Arles whether he was formerly sent by sainct Peter and sainct Paul finding him at Arles went on his Iorney leauing sainct Trophimus where he found him Which confirmeth that I haue deliuered before of this matter and thus I haue compassed and circuited all CouÌ„tries round about vs find that they all first receaued the faith of Christ in these times by sainct Peter the Apostle and his disciples and no other meanes but this was left or to be fownde in histories to bring the first knowledge of saluation to this Kingdome And hauing this farre entreated of sainct Peters Disciples let vs now speake of that most glorious Apostle himselfe his preacing heare THE XIIII CHAPTER WHEREIN IS PROVED BY MANY ARGVments Authorities and Antiquaries both Catholiks and Protestants that sainct Peter the Apostle parsonally preached and founded Christian Religion in this kingdome 1. NOW I am come to giue that glory to this kingdome whereof a Protestant thus speaketh we should accompt it Godwyn Conu of Britâ—ine p. 6. a greate glory to our Nation to deriue the peti-degree of our spituall linadge from so noble and excellent a father as sainct Peter And diuers others of that profession will seeme to giue that Preeminencie vnto him To satisfie therefore these men and giue that due honour to this kingdome this is sufficieÌ„tly proued before by those that haue told vs he preached in all kingdomes and Ilands of the west therefore this Cuontry so greate and ample a portion of the westerne world and the most florishing Iland thereof cannot be excluded from this prerogatiue This moued our first Christian King Lucius and the S. Peter his personall preaching and founding our Church in Britain proued by all human authoritie cheifest of the cleargie heare in that time in the first publik and generall conuersion of this kingdome to dedicate the first and principall Churches of this Land to this glorious Apostle as our first father and founder in Christ as namely two in one cittie of London the one of them the Metropolitane cheife See diuers hundreds of yeares scituated in Cornhill and still keeping the name of sainct Peters Church The other at westminster also to this day Stowe hist in K. Lucius an D. 179 Holinsh. ib. hist of Engl. The Table of S. Peters Church there Ihon Norden Specul Britan. part 1. p. 42. Camden in Brit. Belgae Sommersetshâ—re Francis Mason Consecrat l. 2. c. cap. 2. pag. â—0 retayning the name sainct Peters Church and diuers others in this kingdome when except that of Glastenbury dedicated to our blessed lady sainct Mary we cannot finde the like of dedicating so auncient and many Churches to any other sainct sainct Paul sainct Ioseph or whom soeuer supposed to haue preached heare 2. The next argument shall be from the testimonie of our holy King Inas and the Clergie of England then Who in the place of the olde Church of Glastenbury building a very magnificent new Church dedicated it to Christ sainct Peter and sainct Paul and in the high forefront thereof engraued certaine verses in the honour of sainct Peter and sainct Paul among which these three are founde Surgit in his templum quod placet ara Deo Anglia plaude lubens mittit tilâ— Roma salutem Fulgor Apostolicus Glasconiam irradiat The first which our Protestants omitt to translate is thus in Thâ—se to wit sainct Peter and sainct Paul a Church and an Altar pleasing vnto God is raised The other two are thus tranâ—lated by our Protestants Be glad England Rome sâ—â—deth health to thee and Apostolicall Brightnes doth lighten Glastenbury And they say that this is ment either of doctrine or protection But the words mittit â—â—bi Roma salutem That Rome sâ—nt saluation vnto Britaine and the Apostolicall brightnes of sainct Peter and Paule did illuminate Glastenbury doe include onely doctrine and Saluation and no mention there at all is had of protection which is contrary to protestant Religion and in Catholik Religion for so worthie a King as sainct Inas was to ascribe the patronadge of Glasten burie to sainct Peter and sainct Paul if neither of them had giuen Influence to the first settling of Religion there and exclude sainct Ioseph who both liued and died in that place is an harsh vnworthie construction And to giue further testimonie that the words of that Inscription are altogether to be vnderstood of our first conuersion and receauing the faith from sainct Peter and Rome all those verses excepting the words Anglia and Glastonia England and Glastenbury are taken word by word from Venantius Fortunatus Bishop of Venant Fortun. l. 3. c. 7. Poyctires in Fraunce who testifieth in those verses as I haue by others proued before that Gallia Fraunce and the Allobroge people of Sanoye and the Dolphinists were conuerted by S. Peter and his disciples and S. Paul also preached there as I shall shew hereafter And therefore among the rest of the encomiasticall verses of those two glorious Apostles hath these Gallia plaude Lubens mittit tibi Roma salutem Fulgor Apostolicus visitat Allobrogas Which King Inas applyed to Britanie and Glastenbury in the same maÌ„ner onely changing Gallia into Anglia and Allobrogas into Glastoniam and to make a true verse visitat into Irradiat in the maner before related Anglia plaude lubens mittit tibi Roma salutem Fulgor Apostolicus Glastoniam irradiat Which he neither would nor truly could haue done except as venantius Fortunatus truely found by vndeniable Authorities that Fraunce and the people of Sauoy and Delphinate did first receaue the doctrine of Saluation from Rome S. Peter and S. Paul So King Inas had sufficient warrant to apply the very same and in the same sence to Britaine or England and Glastenbury to haue receaued the first light of faith from the same Rome and holy Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul 3. I may add to these the testimony of Kenulphus King of the Mercians with vs to Pope Leo the third where in his epistle vnto him thus he writeth vnde Tibi Apostolica dignitas inde nobis fidei veritas Innotuit from whence Apostolicall dignitie was deriued vnto thee which by all consent was from S. Peter Kenulphus Rex Mercior epist ad Leonem Pap. 3. the Apostle from thence the truthe of faith appeared or was made knowne vnto vs Which by the reason
Antiq. Brit. p. 3. God wyn conu of Brit. c. 2. p. 10. S. Aug. in quad Ep. apud Auth. supr Henry of Huntington for his opinion as is allready declared The first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury and an other also named such a Bishop will help vs to finde an other in the I le of Glastenburye more auncient then that which was builded there by S. Ioseph of Aramathia and his companions in the yeare of Christ 63. this being then fully and perfectly framed and finished before their coming thither and so found by them absolutely perfected And they cite for their Authour S. Augustine the Apostle of England in a certaine Epistle written by him wherein he saith these holy men A Church at Glastenbury before that builded by S. Ioseph of Aramaâ—hia found at their coming thither a Church builded by no art of man but prepared by God for mans saluation Ecclesiam nulla hominum arte instructam immo humanae saluti adeo paratam repererunt Which is also recorded in the old Antiquities of Glastenbury written vpon parchiment fixed vpon broade bords which cite for the same historiam apud S. Edmundum Augustinum the history at S. Antiq. Gaston M. S. â—abulis fixae ex â—ist apud S. Edmundum S. Augustinum Edmunds and S. Augustines Which we must needes referre to the time of S. Peters preaching heare among other miracles to proue his doctrine by God so miraculously prouided a Church to preach the ghospell and Minister Sacraments in and perhaps a motiue to the Pagan King to graunt licence to S. Ioseph to builde their poore Chappell at Glastenbury and to endowe it with possessions Neither can we thinke this Church so priuiledged by that King to haue bene finished without allowance of S. Peter then present in this kingdome no Bishop being then heare but by his Authoritie or Consecration to dedicate and hallow it And when our Protestant Theater writers with others haue told vs that in diuers places of this kingdome euen in the Court of the Roman Lieurenant and among them his Lady and wife Pomponia Graecia there were many Christians before S. Iosephs coming hither which must needes be the spirituall children of S. Peter we may not make him so carelesse a Father that staÌ„ding in no worse terms with the then king of Britaine and Roman Lieutenant then by circunstances before it appeared he did but he prouided some Oratories or poore Churches either by those Princes permission or not contradiction for them to exercise their sacred Christian Religion in though the iniurie of so manie changes and alterations of gouernements in this kingdome with persecutions and Innouations in Religion haue buried their memories in obliuion and left the certaine knowledge and remembrance of so few vnto vs. And both Catholike Tâ—â—e Christian old Churches in the Ilâ— of â—â—wyâ— and Protestant Historians tell vs of two Miraculous auncient Chappels in the Isle of Iewis Boethius calleth it Leuisa the one dedicated to S. Peter the Apostle the other to his Disciple and Successor S. Clement where if the fire or Holinsh. hist of Scotland l. 4. c. 15 â—ector Boetius descript Scot. f. 14. light by mischance goth forth it is or was wont to be in Catholike times miraculously restored at the Altare No man to my reading writeth of their first founding but their names and dedication together with the Miracle giue no small argument they had some originall in or neare those times when S. Peter and S. Clement preached in this kingdome THE XX. CHAPTER WHEREIN FOR THE BETTER DECERNING of truely consecrated Bishops so many Ecclesiasticall matters depending therevpon is shewed by the Antiquities how these Bishops were heare consecrated in the Apostles time and succeeding Ages 1. HAVING thus set downe some holy Bishops consecrated by S. Peter with Preists and others subordinate vnto them and places wherein they preached practised and professed the first Apostolike Christian doctrine and Religion in this kingdome Order and Methode in Historie call vpon mee next to deliuer in particular so fare as our penury of Antiquities will giue mee leaue what Religion it was especially in points now controuersed which that glorious Apostle by himselfe and those his worthie Disciples taught the Christians of this our Britaine and professed in those and other Churches and places of Christian Assemblies But intending to reserue that labour to the end of euery hundred of yeares or to some other booke a parte to shewe the ReligioÌ„ of our Christian BritaÌ„s in that age in such I will heare onely speake of the Order maÌ„ner of coÌ„secrating Bishops heare in that happy time both because I haue made so late lardge mention of such holy Rulers and our Protestants of England still without exaÌ„ple of any others of these new Religions retayne their names and offices as they suppose as euer to haue bene from the Apostles time most necessary to rule direct and gouerne in the Church of Christ 2. It is the common opinioÌ„ of their Antiquaries that the Britans heare from their first receauing of the faith of Christ in the time of the Apostles neuer altered or chaunged it in any one essentiall thing at the least vntill the coming of S. Augustine hither in the later end of the sixt hundred yeare of Christ Then much more must we affirme by these men that the essentiall things in the consecration of true and lawfull Bishops vpon which all other depended were neuer chaunged otherwise the chaunge and alteration in these vnchangeable and vnalterable affaires had bene contrary to these mens assertions too greate and intollerable Then we reade in a very old Manuscript Capgraue to follow two Protestant Bishops with many others that Io. Bal. l. de Scrip. Cent. 1. in Asaph Godwin Catal. of Bishops in cod Asaph Pits l. de vir Illustr in eod S. Asaph in vit S. Kenteg M. S. Antiq. in eodem Io. Capgrau in S. Kentegerno Episcop Confess S. Asaph did write the life of S. Kentegern and dyed aboue a thowsand yeares since that when S. Kentegern vas consecrated Bishop allmost by these Authours 1200. yeares agoe Mos in Britannia inoluerat in consecratione Pontificum tantummodo capita eorum Sacri Chrismatis infusione perungere cum inuocatione Sancti Spiritus benedictione manus impositione Insulani enim quasi extra orbem positi emergentibus Paganorum infestationibus Canonum erant ignari Ecclesiastica ideo censura ipsis condescendens excusationem illorum admittit in hac parte A custome was growne of long time in Britaine in the consecration of Bishops to annoint their heads with infusion of holy Chrisme with inuocation of the holy ghost and benediction and imposition of hands For the Ilanders being as it were placed out of the world by often Infestations of Pagans were ignorant of the Canons And therefore the Ecclesiasticall Censure condesceÌ„ding vnto them admitteth their excuse in this point And immediately before this maÌ„ner
March and Philip of Bergon saith cum ob eximias eius virtutes Sanctus habitus sit eius Festum 13. calendas Augusti celebratur when for his excellent vertues he is accompted a Saint his Feast is celebrated the 13. of the Calends of August the twenteth day of Iuly And whereas it is most certaine S. Antiquit. Glaston alij Ioseph was present at the Transmigration of the blessed virgin Mary and liued many yeares after Bergomensis setteth downe his death in the 34. of Christ soone after his Ascension And the writer of the Martyrologe taking no other notice of him then from the Ghospell setteth downe no time of his death or other Act of his life at all not hauing reade any History entreating of him after his coming from Iury nor after the buryall of our Sauiour and so no maruayle if he was ignorant of the obscure and Eremiticall life and death of a Saint though otherwise so glorious thus lyuing and dying in so remote an Iland formerly accompted an other world For to omit hundreds or thowsands rather of holy Saints of other Nations which the Authour of that Martyrologe remembreth not things memorable confused and concealed with vtter obliuion by the Persecutions then he speaketh not one word of any one Saint of this kingdome in that first age and hundred yeares though some of them are honored in holy Scripture by S. Paule as S. Eubulus and Claudia and others renowned Bishops made publike mirrors and spectacles of the then Christian world as S. Mansuetus Beatus he whome some call Achates and others So many and credible auntient Antiquities of this Nation which besides the certaine Tradition of that veritie I shall presently bring for the true History of S. Iosephs lyuing and dying heare will euidenrly declare how litle or vnfortunate their serches had bene in our Antiquities that could find no very certaine or auntient writer to affirme it for I doe not doubt but I shall produce as many such for this matter as we haue for many most certaine Relations of so greate Antiquitie concerning this kingdome and for such acknowledged generally both by Catholike and Protestant writers THE XXII CHAPTER WHEREIN IS PROVED BY ALL KINDE of testimonies and authorities that for certaine S. Ioseph of Aramathia with diuers other holy Associates came into preached lyued dyed and was buryed in Britayne at the place now called Glastenhury in Summerset shire 1. THE most credible faithfull and vndoubted human testimonies which we can haue or desire in such things of Antiquity to try their truthe were euer accompted those which be giuen and warranted by the publike Charters and Instruments of our Kings to which commonly all subiects of vnderstanding and qualitie giue some assent or approbation and in matters concerning Antiq. Glast M. S. Et Capgrau in S. Ioseph Park Antiq. Brit. p. 3. Godwin Conu of Brit. p. 9. Stow hist in Aruiragus Camden in Belg. Io. Leland in asser Arthur Bal. l. de Script cent in Ioseph ab Aram. Antiquit. Glast M. S. tabulis affixae vetust Guliel Malm. l. de antiq Glastoniae M. S. Io. Bal. l. de Script cent 2. f. 81. in Gâ—â—elu Malmesburien Ioh. Leland l. de assert Arthur f. 12. Stowe and Howes histor in Romans Agric. Godwin Conu of Brit. Theater of Brit. l. 6. the communitie such as freedome priuiledge and exemption in matters of a different Religion and conuersation from other subiects are must needes take notice and knowledge of them the priuiledged exempted parsons or their cheifest and places their names nature and condition And yet the best and most auncient Antiquities we haue of that and which Catholiks receaue and allow for true in this point doe assuer vs that the Pagan which then lyued and reigned heare did expressely testifie and approue this History of S. Ioseph by his publike InstrumeÌ„t of Immunitie in such manner diuers of these Antiquities name that King saying it was Aruiragus and affirme the same of the two next succeeding Kings Marius and Coillus others as the most auncient Manuscript Antiquitie written in greate leaues of parchment fixed vpon broade bords and formerly belonging to the Monastery of Glastenbury and William the Monke of Malmesbury who as a Protestant Bishop writeth was an old man in the yeare of Christ 1130. in his Manuscript History de antiquitate Glastoniae of the antiquitie of Glastenbury both which I haue seene punctually set downe the same History but doe not expresse the names of the Pagan King and Kings which gaue this publike libertie and protection to S. Ioseph of Aramathia whose name they plainely set downe but onely say it was the Pagan King which then reigned and two other Pagan Kings after him 2. The same irreprouable certainty of this verity was continually afterward warranted by other Kings in the same Order by their publike Charters and Testimonialls of the same truth among whome King Henry the second in his letters Patents is witnes that his Antecessours Kings heare william and william Henry Edgar Edmund Elfred Bringwalthius Henthwine Baldred Inas Arthure Cynred Christians and Kennewalla a Pagan had in the same manner by their publike Charters giuen testimony vnto it all which he there protesteth he had caused diligently to be sought forthe presented and read before him Quorum priuilegia Chartas feci diligenter inquiri coram me presentarâ— legi and that the venerable authoritie of the Auncients did proue the Church so priuiledged was so builded by them which were the very Disciples themselues of Christ our Lord ab ipsis Discipulis Domini aedificatam fuisse venerabilis habet antiquorum authoritas Of which holy company all Antiquities bring Euidence that S. Ioseph of Aramathia was the cheife and principall To which the name of the place called by the first cheifest builder as is vsuall in such things beareth the name now euen in the Ruyns thereof as it euer did when it florished most S. Iosephs Chappell Because principally builded by him and not for that is was dedicated to him for all Antiquities plainely acknowledge it was from the first building dedicated to the blessed Virgin Mary To this the holy body of S. Ioseph buryed there with the an auncieÌ„t Inscription in Brasse vpon his Tombe testifying that Saint Iosephs body was interred there was a William HarisoÌ„ descript of Brit. p. 23. witnesse without exception so long vntill the new Religion defaced it with so many holy and memorable Antiquities And as I haue bene credibly informed it was after presented and giuen to Iudge wamslowe when he was Iudge of that circuite The stiled holy most miraculous tree still growing in the place of his or some of his companions first resting there doth euery Christmasse time preach euen to this day the truth of this and Christian Religion in so wonderfull and supernaturall manner that no Iewe Mahumetan or Pagan can denye them The Charter of King Henry the second which testifieth that so many Kings
Legats of Pope Eleutherius did search for those places which they had learned out of auncient writings at Rome to haue bene first inhabited by Christians neque à veritate alienum esse potest Iosephum perinde ac alios Apostolos ac Discipulos per totum orbem sparsos quid singulis in Regionibus pro Christo effecissent quidue siue aduersi siue commodi sensissent per Nuncios ac liter as certiores fecisse Collegas suas tam Romae quam Hierosolimis alijsque in locis aut Eleutherij Legatos indagare voluisse ea loca quae à Christianis priùs culta Romae ex antiquis scriptis acceperunt And immediately setting downe how these Roman Legats after much serch and seeking found out the place of S. Iosephs abiding he addeth how they knew by manifest signes and tokeâ—s that it was the habitation of Ioseph and his fellowes in Britaine of which they were aduertised in Rome Quibus alijsque manifestis signis atque indicijs facile intellexerunt eam ipsam fuisse Iosephi sociorumque in Britannia habitationem de qua Romae acceperant The like haue others and the Antiquities of Glastenbury which Antiquit. Glast apud Capgrau in S. Patric in S. Ioseph set downe this diligent search in Britaine must needs haue relation and reference to proceed from that notice which the Legats had receaued of these things at Rome for they are so farre from testifying that they learned this in Britaine that they assuer vs the memory of them heare was so blotted out and forgotten that caepit idem locus esse ferarum qui priùs fuer at habitatio Sanctorum The same place began to be a Denn of wilde beasts which formerly was the habitation of Saints And so much the more vndoubted that the best knowledge of Christian affaires in Britaine in these times was at Rome for it is a common opinion of our English Protestant Antiquaries that euen at that time when S. Ioseph came hither many both Romans and Britans that were Christians came from Rome into Britaine to auoide the Persecution of Nero falling out at this time of which the Theater Authours doe thus testifie It hath passed Theat of great Brit. l. 6. cap. 9. with allowance among the learned Senate of our Antiquaries that when Claudius and Nero which now reigned began to bannish and persecute the Christians in Rome many Romans and Britans being conuerted to the faith fled thence vnto these remote parts of the Earth where they might and did more freely enioy the libertie of their professions Therefore we cannot question but a more perfect memory of our Christian proceedings was kept at Rome from whence so many of our primatiue Christians came then in any other forreyne place and that these Christian Romans and Britans so reparing hither being the Disciples or spirituall children of S. Peter that eyther S. Ioseph and his associates were of the same number or ioyned with them in profession of Religion in this Nation THE XXV CHAPTER THAT MANY OTHER CHRISTIANS CAME hither especially into the Northren parts and Ilands with S. Ioseph of Aramathia besides them which continued with him at Glastenbury and many of them married with Britans continuing Christianitie heare in their children and posteritie vntill the generall Conuersion of Britaine vnder the first Christian Kings Lucius and Donaldus 1. ALthough our vsuall Histories of S. Ioseph of Aramathia cheifely speake of the coming of him and his Religeous companions not aboue 14. by any accompt yet we haue Antiquities testifiing that greate numbers of other Christians came with him hither or to our Ilands adioyning at that time Among these a Brittish Eremite lyuing when Glastenbury Abbey was builded by King Inas when the Antiquities thereof were diligently sought and examined and he so conuersant in them that Io. Pitseus l. de vir Illustrib aetat 8. an 720. in Eremit Brit. Anonim in l. Sanct. Graal Ioh. Capgrau in Catal. in S. Ioseph ab Aram. he wrote a booke of that subiect doth plainely testifie in his History hereof named Sanctus Graal the holy Graal that there came hither in the company of Saint Ioseph and his Religeous Associats which continued with him at Glastenbury in Eremiticall conuersation aboue 600. men and women that were Christians and had vowed chastity or continency vntill they should happily arriue in this Land Miraculously assigned as it seemeth vnto them to continue in Venerunt autem cum eis vt legitur in libro qui sanctum Graal appellatur sexcenti amplius tam viri quam foeminae qui omnes votum vouerunt quod ab vxoribus proprijs abstinerent quousque terram sibi delegatam ingressi fuissent And because some take exception to this Authour the most warranted Pits supr and allowed Manuscript Antiquities of Glastenbury written in old letters in parchment vpon broade Tables aunciently belonging to the Monastery of Glastenbury affirme the same And how diuers of them were noble parsonages Antiq. Glast in Tabul Antiq. and such as in those times and small Ilands were stiled Reges Kings and some of our Brittish Kings discended from them Among these was first Helaius Nephew to S. Ioseph of whome this old Manuscript Antiquitie thus relateth Helaius Nepos Ioseph genuit Iosue Iosue genuit Aminadab Aminadab Diuers noble Christians deliuered to haue bene in this Company and of whome our King in Britaine descended genuit Castellors Castellors genuit Manaclauiel Manaclauiel genuit Lambrord Lambrord genuit filium qui genuit Ygernam de qua Rex Vterpendragon genuit nobilem famasum Regem Arthurum Per quod pater quod Rex Arthurus de stirpe Ioseph descendit Helaius Nephew of Ioseph begat Iosue Iosue begat Aminadal Aminadab begat Castellors Castellors begat Manaclauiel Manaclauiel begat LaÌ„brord LaÌ„brord begat a sonne which begat Ygerna of whom vterpendrâ—gon begat the noble and renowned Arthur By which it appeareth that King Arthur did discend of the Race of Ioseph And these Antiquities doe thus further relate vnto vs Petrus consanguineus Ioseph ab Aramathia Rex Orcaniae genuit Erlan Erlan genuit Melianum Melianus genuit Arguth Arguth genuit Edor Edor genuit Loth Qui du xit in vxorem sororem Regis Arthuri de qua genuit quatuor filios scilicet walwanum Agrauains Gwerehes Gaheries Peter kinsman of Ioseph of Aramathia King of Orcanie begat Erlan Erlan begat Melianus Melianus begat Arguth Arguth begat Edor Edor begat Loth who tooke to wife the Sister of King Arthur of whome he begat fower sonnes to wit walwan Agrauayns Gwerehes Gaheries Antiquit. Glast supr Et Capgr in S. Ioseph 2. Againe the same Antiquities speaking of S. Iosephs Imprisonment presently after his coming into this Iland which was in Venedocia now Northwales neare to the I le of Man was set at libertie by a noble man whome he had conuerted to the faith named Mordraius whome the Antiquitie calleth a King Rex Mordraius A late writer thinketh this
Mordraius to be the then Harris M. S. Hist l. 1. c. 25. Hector Boeth Hist Scot. in Crathlint Bal. l. de Script cen tr in Amphibalus Theater of great Britaine l. 6. c. 9. §. 4. S. Iosephs Sister Married to a Britan Nicholaus Vignier Bibliothee Hist an 63. King or Ruler of the Iland Mona and that the place where he was conuerted named the city Saract was Soder in the I le of Man which was the first Bishops See we reade of in those parts in the time and persecution of Dioclesian And our Protestant writers of the Theater of greate Britaine tell vs of some others of this company of S. Ioseph that liued in the world and were not of the Religeous number that settled at GlasteÌ„bury with S. Ioseph and among them name a Sister of S. Ioseph called Eurgaine who to speake in their words afterwards marryed a Britan named Siarklos and they cite Georg Owen Harry for the same opinion And Nicholas Vignier a French writer in his Bibliotheke Historiall in the yeare of Christ 63. plainely affirmeth Ioseph of Aramathia arriued this yeare in great Britaine auec vne trouppe with a troupe or great number of his companions To these I may add the testimonie of Tertullian before of the timely receauing of the faith of Christ by our Northren Britans commonly confounded in Histories with the Scottish Nation by reason of their dwelling long together and how Petrus Cluniacensis writing to S. Bernard as our Theater Protestants cite and followe him Theater of great Brit. l. 6. c. 9. §. 9. therein supposeth the Scottish men the more auncient Christians as not being in the like subiection to the Romans as the other then were Which cannot more probably In what respect the Scots may be termed the more auncient ChristiaÌ„s be affirmed of any then these that came by those Antiquities with S. Ioseph into those outward Ilands where the Scots then inhabited and with whome they vnited themselues as also with our Northren Britans Neither can we thinke but among so many euen hundreds as before which came hither at that time some of them left a Posteritie of children as is exemplified in two before one the Nephew the other kinsman of S. Ioseph and we may take notice from the names themselues of some of these that be recited as Iosue Aminadab and Loth that they were Christians no others in these parts in those times taking names from Scripture but they onely and for Loth one of them that is named certaine it is by our Brittish and other Histories that he was a Christian so of Ygerna and King Arthur which likewise by these Antiquities did discend from those of the company of S. Ioseph And allthough these three last were late in respect of that first age of Christ and liued when Britaine generally professed Christian Religion yet Helaius Nephew or Grandsonne to S. Ioseph placed for the first of that Genealogiein this Land at the time of S. Iosephs comig hither and his sonne Iosue must needs be liuing in the daies of S. Ioseph and Aminadab the sonne of Iosue being by his name a Christian did probably liue vnto the dayes of Kings Lucius and Donâ—lâ—us to be of those which continued a succession of Christiantie heare vntill the generall Conuersion of Britaine at that time So we may reasonably affirme of the posteritie of Peter kinsman to S. Ioseph in some part before remembred out of those Antiquities and after the same proportion Iudge of the children of Eurgayne S. Iosephs sister her Brittish husband Siarklos if they left any behind them in the world For no man will once coniecture that either sonne Sister Nephewe kinsman or kindred of S. Ioseph would vndertake so long and tedious a Iorney with him from Iury into Britaine to liue poore Exils heare but for the loue of Christ and his holy Religion so extreamely persecuted by the Iewes in S. Ioseph for his honorable burying of our Sauiour and his friends and kindred as we are taught in approued Histories that the mallice hatred of the Iewes was not more enraged against any Disciple of Christ then towards S. Ioseph and his frends And as Gregorius Turonenfis and others testifie maiorem in eum habentes saeuitiam quam Antiquit. Glast apud Capgr in S. Ioseph Drogo Episc Hostien Hist de morte Resurrectione Saluatoris Greg. Turon l. 1. Hist Franc. §. 21. p. 18. Vincent in spec Hist l. 5. c. 56. 57. 58. Act. Pilati apud Capgrau Turon supr Nicodem in EuaÌ„g Eremita Anon. author l. 5. Graa Manuscr antiq Glaston Monasterij tabulis affixum in membranis in ipsum Dominum vt cum ille a militibus hic ab ipsis Sacerdotibus custodiretur The Iewes had more hatred against Ioseph then against our Lord himself for whereas Christ being buried was kept and watched by souldiers Ioseph being imprisoned in a close place without any light was garded and watched by the Preists themselues Yet he was Miraculously from thence and them deliuered and preserued to honour this kingdome with the holy life and death of himselfe and many his Religeous companions and friends 3. The auncient Brittish Eremite of whom I haue spoken before testifieth that S. Ioseph his wife came in this company with her husband and that it was appointed and promised of God to them and their posteritie Ioseph ab Aramathia qui Christum sepeliuit cum vxore filio Iosephe nomine in maiorem Britanniam sibi semini eius promissam venerunt And the Collectours of the Antiquities of Glastenbury who as it seemeth by their oâ—ne testimony were most diligent and carefull to deliuer nothing to posteritie but what they found to be approued by auncient Historiographers as the first words of their History deliuer affirme the same Quoniam dubia legentem fallunt certa dubijs ablatis atque ex antiquis Historiographorum dictis probata de antiquitate Glastoniensis Ecclesiae quaedam inseremus It is also testified in this Antiquitie recommended to containe so certaine and vndoubted verities that the Pagan King that had imprisoned S. Ioseph his companions in the Country now named Nothwales Mordraius a Christian set vp a Christian King in his place named Celidonius sonne of Natianus his wife the daughter of Lalel or Label a noble Persian was also a Christian And citeth the auncient Brittish Eremite for the Authour hereof But this was rather to be esteemed some noble Gouernour or Ruler called by the name Rex King or Ruler of some few people in which sence all Rulers though meane may be truely termed Reges Rulers and not such potent parsons as the name is now allmost appropriated vnto of which Ranke and Order King Lucius was the first Christian King and Donaldus next to him THE XXVI CHAPTER OF THE COMING AND SETTLING OF S. Ioseph and his company where Glastenbury now is then a wildernes rather to professe the penitentiall contemplatiuâ— Eremiticall
was so farre a Roman as by all Antiquities by his mother and education he truely was they stile him Marius a Roman Marius nobilis Romanus And he was so farre from hauing any true Title to the Crowne by being the Bastard sonne of Aruiragus that he was declared king by the Emperors Authoritie Caesaris Authoritate Britonum Rex appellatus and to take all controuersie away was forced to marry his owne Sister by Father the eldest dughter of Aruiragus and his lawfull wife Queen Voada Harum natu maiorem vt iam inde Insulae status pacatior foret Matrimonio sibi copulauit Which all mē knowe no Christian could doe And yet this was after the greate victory of Marius against the Scots and Picts with their Captaine Roderike which was as Matthew Westminster Matth. Westm an D. 75. Bal. cēt 1. in Ioseph Ara. and others write not aboue a yeare before the death of S. Ioseph that chancing in the 75. and this in the 76. yeare of Christ In which Battaile the two Daughters of Queene Voada their Brother as it seemeth being dead were taken Prisoners and the eldest the next Heire of Britaine after the matters pacified which was not in any probabilitie before S. Iosephs death was as I haue said before marryed to Marius her Bastard Brother Which marriadge if I may so terme it was still continued by them was begotten in it Coillus after King and Father to our first Christian King S. Lucius 7. So that if we speake properly and strictly of Christians and name them onely such which actually and really both in faith and profession doe hold onely the Christian Religion and no other it is euident that none of these three Kings of Britaine Aruiragus Marius or Coillus was a Christian much lesse conuerted or baptised by S. Ioseph But if we speake of Christiantie In what sense these Kings may largely be termed Christians in a more ample and extēded sense as Tertullian and some other auncients haue done of Tyberius Caius and some other Emperours not actually Christians but so affected especially in some points and as he doth of Pilate Tertullian Apol. aduersus gentes Matth. c. 27. v. 24 which washed his hands and said he was innocent of the putting of Christ to death Innocens sum a sanguine huius I am Innocent of the blood of this iust parson that he was in consciens a Christian pro sua conscientia Christianus we may speake the like of these Kings And goeso farre with Hardings Authour as to say with him Ioseph conuerted this King Aruiragus By his preaching to knowe the lawe diuine For it is not vnprobable but he was perswaded the Lawe and Religion which S. Ioseph professed was true But whereas Harding addeth And baptised him as written hath Nennius The Chronicler in Britaine tongue full fine Except we take baptising in a very lardge and Poeticall amplifying construction and say Harding a Poet did thereby vnderstand the true knowledge of Baptisme and not the receauing thereof neither Nennius nor any approued Authour doth or can proue any such thing By this also we are sufficiently assured that neither S. Ioseph of Aramathia nor any of his company though otherwise most holy and renowned Saints and excellently deseruing of this Natiō none of them conuerting either the King Nobles or people of Britaine as so many worthie Authours and Antiquities haue told vs may be named the Apostle which conuerted this kingdome to the faith of Christ or first founded Christian Religion heare THE XXVIII CHAPTER IN WHAT REVEREND SENSE S. IOSEPH of Aramathia is termed Apostle by some holy Fathers the renowned sanctity of him and his companions together with some particular points of their holy Religion now denyed by some but euen from their time to this Miraculously approued 1. BVT allthouh S. Ioseph was not in the common sense an Apostle properly vnto this Nation yet we may not depriue him of his due honours among which one as S. Hilary writeth was to enioy the name of an Apostle in an other yet most honorable construction and meaning after the S. Ioseph how named an Apostle same manner as he also calleth S. Ioseph husband to the blessed virgin an Apostle because as the Apostles did beare Christ about into the world by their preaching so these more really and personally carried him in their armes The one in his Infancy into Egipt this other to his sacred sepulchre Ioseph enim Apostolorum habet speciem quibus Christus circumferendus est creditus Hilar. comment in Matth. can 33. idcirco quanquam in duodecim Apostolorum numero non fuerit Discipulus Domini nuncupatur The other Apostles and bearers of Christ were diuers but this Apostolike or Christ-bearing dignitie to take the blessed body of our Sauiour from the holy Crosse so solemnely to carry it vnto bury it in the sacred sepulchre was a peculiar honour and prerogatiue to this S. Ioseph and registred by all the foure Euangelists for this his most heroicall Act of Christian Matth. c. 27. v. 57 58. 59. 60. Marc. c. 15. v. 43. Luc. c. 23. v. 50. Ioa. c. 19. v. 38. 39. 4. charitie and magnamitie with greatest honour and not without iust desert seeing at that time when all the properly named Apostles as Christ had foretold them were offended because of him as our Protestants tanslate forsooke him and fled this most holy and valiant Apostle Saint and Souldiar of Christ went boldly vnto the President that had condemned him asked obtained Matth. c. 26. v. 31. 65. and buried his sacred body with so greate pompe and honour as the Euangelists haue remembred For which his greate and singular faith and beleife in Christ and loue of him the malice of the Iewes was so vehemently incensed against him as the Antiquities of Glastenbury Vincentius Drogo Episcopus Antiq. Glast apud Capgr in S. Ioseph Drogo Ep. Hostien hist de morte Resurrect Saluat Greg. Turon l. 1. hist Franc. §. 22. p. 18. Vincent specul hist l. 5. c. 56. 57. 58. Euang. ascript Nicod Acta Pilati apud Greg. Tur. supr al. Hostiensis Gregorius Turonensis the Ghospel ascribed to Nicodemus who assisted him in that holy action the publike Acts of Pilate founde and examined by Theodosius the Emperor and other Authours and Monuments beare testimonie that they presently incloased him a close Prisoner in an obcure Cell watched him by the high Preists themselues hating him more then they hated Christ himselfe 2. Yet he was miraculously deliuered from thence to the greate amazement and confusion of his Persecutors and hauing solemnized the Assumptiō of the blessed Virgin Mary with the Apostles renowncing all his worldly wealth and terreene honour his freinds Coūtry Ritches aduentured so long tedious and dangerous a Iorney after S. Peter into this parte of the worlde to liue and die in contemplation of the Mysteries of his Masters Religion in a corner of an
Glast M. S. tabulis ligneis affix in meÌ„branis Holy Reliks brought hither reuerenced by S. Ioseph M. S. antiq de vit S. Iosephi Capgrau in eodem Melkin in S. Ioseph Antiq. Glast tabul Fix Antiquit. quondaÌ„ in Monaster S. Edmundi in Suffolc S. Augustini Cantuar. Theater of great Brit. Cat. of Rerelig Houses Richard Gibbonus Catalog Religioas aedium in Comit. Somersetten L. vlt. de Pagan C. Theod. l. Decernimus C. de Episc Cler. nouel 117. c. 7. ex Iulian. Const 1. c. 1. Auth. coll 5 tit 17. Ord. Rom. de diuin offic c. deaedif Eccl. pag. 107. Prudent â—ym 5. de S. Vincent 12. de passionib Apost al. apud Bar. To. 2. Annal. die 26. Iulij Thorne as the Protestants themselues there name it had within the memory of diuers there lyuing so testifing vnto me two Trunkes or Bodyes the other of a greater bignesse and a prophane Protestant endeuouring to cut downe the greatest and likely both if God had not miraculously preuented his wicked designement was extraordinarily punished by cutting his legge and one of the chips which he hewed of flying vp to his head put out one of his eyes was enforced to desist yet hauing cut downe the greater Trunke onely except a litle of the barke on the one side this body of the tree so seperated from the roote and lying vpon the grounde 30. yeares together still continued the miraculous florishing as the other did and still doth and being after taken quite away and cast into a ditch farre of from the place it likewise florished and budded as it vsed before And after that yeare it was quite stollen away not knowne by whome or whether as the old people there affirmed There is also the remnant of a miraculous wallnut Tree neare S. Iosephs Chappell the stocke remayning still alyue with a few small bowes the rest cut away which neuer buddeth forth vntill the Feast of S. Barnabas the Apostle commonly esteemed the longest day and then it sodaynely florisheth as much as others of that kinde of which I haue spoaken before from the Protestant Bishop of that place Doctor Montague That which is left of this Tree keepeth the same miraculous course euery yeare in florishing and bringing forth of leaues but no other frute of nutts the braunches being when I sawe it of late yeares too small younge and tender to bring them forth or sustaine their weight 5. These holy men among other memoryes of their holy Christian profession made vsed and left there the Picture of the Crucifixe and other holy Images to testifie to posteritie they were Christians by Religion which there inhabited Figuram nostrae Redemptionis aliasque figuras manifestas repererunt quibus bene cognouerunt quod Christiani prius locum inhabitarunt which remained there vntill the coming of those Apostolike men which Saint Eleutherius Pope sent hither in King Lucius his time There they kept with greate reuerence which with like deuotion they brought so farre with them two small siluer vessels filled with the blood and sweate of our blessed Sauiour Duo vascula alba argentea cruore prophetae Iesu perimpleta There they left a Succession of the first and most holy Religeous men continuing except in one part of the second Age by some vntill S. Dunstan his time by all many hundreds of yeares after the Saxons coming hither and were renowned in all NatioÌ„s in the time of the Romans the Britans and diuers Ages of the Pagan Saxons as also after they were Christians in and after S. Augustine his dayes as I shall deliuer at large when I come to that Age. These two Religeous memories the vessels of sweaty blood of Christ and the signe of the Crosse found in that holy place gaue inuincible testimony it was the Residency and habitation of blessed S. Ioseph and his holy company none but good Christians reuerent preseruers of such Relicks and ensignes and as appeareth by the auncient lawes and monuments heare cited no Church founded by Christians but with a Crosse or Crosses erected there euen in those first happye times as a Title and memory THE XXIX CHAPTER WHEREIN IS SHEWED HOW OVR PROtestant Antiquaries and others of England vehemently contending to proue that S. Paule the Apostle preached heare in Britaine doe proue no such thing by any Authorities they alledge for his being heare 1. IT is a common opinion of our English Protestant Antiquaries and others of that Religion that S. Paule preached heare in Britaine but the testimonies and Authorities vpon which Protestants Arguments and authorities for S. Paules preaching in Britaine examined they ordinaly build doe not in my Iugment proue any such thing of him in particular more then of the other Apostles Their first Archbishop of Canterbury thus pleadeth for S. Paul Paulum ipsum gentium Doctorem cum alijs gentibus tum nominatim Britannis Euangelium nuntiasse post priorem suam Romae incarcerationem Theodoretus Sophronius Patriacha Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. p. 2. Lib. de curandis GraecoruÌ„ affect Hierosolymitanus affirmant both Theodoret and Sophronius patriarke of Hierusalem doe affirme that Paule himself Doctor of the gentils did preach the Ghospell to other Nations and namely to the Britans after his first imprisonment at Rome The Protestant Authours of their greate Theater of greate Theat of greate Brit. l. 6. c. 9. Britaine thus write of S. Paules being heare who doubtlesse after his first releasement from Rome confirmed the doctrine to these westerne parts of the world and among them as may appeare to this Iland of Britaine as both Sophronius Patriarke of Hierusalem and Theodoret an anncient Doctor of the Church doe affirme and proue saying that Fishers Publicans and the Tentmaker meaning S. Paule which brough the Euangelicall light vnto all Nations reuealed the same vnto the Britans Sir william Camden a principall Antiquarie speaking of S. Peters preaching heare ioyneth also S. Peter with him in these words Petrus etiam Camden Brit. in Sommersetshire ipse huc penetrauit diuini verbi lumen diffudit vti etiam Paulus teste Sophronio Theodoreto post secundam Romae Incarcerationem Also Peter himself came hither and diffused the light of the diuine worde as also Paule as Sophronius and Theodoret testifie after his second Imprisonment at Rome Also Andre du Chesne in his Andre de Chesne hist d'Anglet Escosse Hiberne p. 152. Stowe hist Romans Holinsh. hist of Eng. Harris descript of Britaine Author of 3. CoÌ„uers part 1. p. 21. 22. §. 22. Engl. Martyrol die 25. Ianuar. French Historie of England Scotland and Ireland saith S. Paule came hither apres se second prison a Rome after his second Imprisonment at Rome And citeth for this his opinion Theodoret and Sophronius as the alledged English Protestants haue done before of which opinion and vpon the same Authoritie are other English Protestant Historians as Stowe Holinshed and Harrison 2. To
many professing Christ not daring to abyde neare vnto the hart of the Empire as in Italy France or some other of the neerest Prouinces made choyse of our Britaine and some other remote places where to leade their liuâ—s in such sorte as they might enioy libertie of conscience In the number of these I may well suppose Aulus Rufus Pudens before mentioned to be one who after the time of his marriadge trauailed to these Northren parts of the world as it is plaine by these verses following Cernere Parrhasios dum te iuuat Aule Triones Martial ad Aul. Pudentem l. 6. Epigr. 39. Comminus Scythici sidera ferre poli And after Si mihi lanificae ducunt non pulla sorores Stamina nec surdos vox habet ista Deos Sospite me sospes Latias reueheris ad vrbes Et referes pili praemia clarus eques By meanes of these kinde of men adding their helps vnto the successours of Ioseph Io. Pits l. de Illustr Brit. Script aetate 2. in Claudia Rufina Io. Bal. l. de Script cent 1. in eadem Matt. Parker ant Brit. Stephanus v. Archadia Parrhasia Calep. in Parrhasia Tho. Tho. in eod Abrah Hortel Phnius l. 4. c. 6. Ptol. l. 3. annot in eund Sebast Munster alij Bed Martyr 14. cal Iunij Ioan. Pits in Cat. aetat 2. in Claud. Ruf. Martyrol Rom. die 19. Maij. Vit. S. Pudentianae in Breuiar 19. die Maij. Tradit Rom. apud Baron ann in Rom. Martyr die 19. Maij. Et Tom. 1. 2. Annal 3. conu part 1. p. 17. and his Disciples I suppose it came to passe that Lucius a King of this Countrie was drawne to a liking of Christian Religion Where we plainely see this Protestant Bishop and Antiquarie would make this PudeÌ„s to haue preached heare in Britaine and to haue bene one of them which gaue continuance to the faith formerly preached heare euen to the time of King Lucius when it is euident not onely by all other Histories which tell vs he liued and died in Cappadocia but by their Protestant Archbishop and Antiquary and this Protestant Bishop himselfe and his owne Authour Martial liuing in that time and acquainted both with the man and his Iorney that he was a corporall and bodily souldiar and warryer for the Romans Eques Romanus Tribunus militum which the laste verse cited from Martial plainely proueth and neuer came neare vnto this kingdome the nearest when he was in Italy for Parrhasia where Martiall saith he was and this Protestant Bishop absurdlie citeth against himselfe is Archadia and all Archadia called often by that name farther hence then Rome is and what Scythia soeuer Asiatica or Europaea S. Pudens was in or neare vnto suer we are that Britaine is farre remote from any part of any Scythia and as I haue shewed before his body was brought from Cappadocia to Rome and there interred And by some auncient Authorities that probably he was returned aliue from the warrs of Cappadocia vnto Rome died and was buried there Romae Sancti Pudentis Senatoris Patris S. Pudentianae Virginis qui ab Apostolis Christo in baptismo vestitus innocentem tunicam vsque ad vitae coronam immaculate custodiuit Which testimonie also confirmeth their opinion which write that this Brittish house was according to the Roman Tradition primum Principis Apostolorum Romae hospitium illicque primum Christianos conuenisse ad Synaxim coactam Ecclesiam The first lodging of S. Peter at Rome being there fifteene yeares before S. Paule and the first Church of Christians in Rome where they assembled to serue God from the first preaching of Christ there by S. Peter for although S. Paul maketh that speciall memory of S. Pudens and Claudia yet here we are told by vndeniable Authoritie S. Claudia her house in Rome what profit it brought to Christian Râ—ligion besides the Roman Tradition that they were also S. Peters disciples signified in the worde Apostolis Apostles in the plurall number when no Apostles but S. Peter and S. Paule came thither in those times And so this house of our holy Christian Britans being the then principall Church for S. Peter S. Paul the Popes which succeeded among whome S. Linus is reckoned by 2. Tim. 4. S. Paul together with the owners of that holy house as commonly resident S. Claudia her knowne learning and other vertues therein we may easely gather how greate spirituall good flowed to this Nation from that onely fountaine and well of life in this westerne world where the Christian Parents of S. Claudia before her she and her Husband Iacob Bergom l. de Poetissis Harris Theater l. 1. c. 21. S. Pudens after and after them their holy children gaue the greatest entertaynement and releife to the holy Apostles their Disciples and Successours and others the seruants of Christ in those dangerous dayes of Persecution Of this our renowned Country woman it is written by strangers Claudia Rufina mulier Britannica vtraque lingua erudita Claudia Rufina a Briton borne was learned and skillfull in both tongues both Greeke and Latine Which our English Protestant Antiquaries and others confirme affirming the same of her Haec Io. Bal. l. de Scriptor cent 1. Io. Pits l. de Illust Brit. Script aetat 2. in Claudia Ruffina magno praedita ingenio mulier tam Latinè quam Grecè and register her among the learned writers of this Nation deliuering vnto vs the names of diuers bookes penned by her 10. What her worthines was I haue somewhat related from S. Chrysostome and Theodoret before And besides the testimonie of S. Paule making her one of the foure most renowned in Rome the onelie Worthie both of Britaine and these western Nations except S. Eubulus was her Father and our Countriman which is remembred in holy Scripturs What a meanes and help she was to propagate the faith of Christ both to her Countrymen and others at Rome Italy especially in Vmbria where she liued after her going from Rome and in this our Britaine we may be assured both by that is said before that her house was the cheifest and vsuall assembling place in that time for such Religeous designements as also by the receaued and approued Histories of her holy children as namely S. Pudentiana and S. Praxedes which she had brought vp in so greate sanctitie both by her instructions and example that together with their two Brethren S. Nouatus and S. Timotheus they are honoured in the Catalogue of holy Saints Of one we reade that in Acta S. Praxedis in Breuiar Rom. 21. Iulij Martyr Rom. eod die Sic Bed Vsuard Ado Sur. Lipp eod die the Persecution vnder Marcus Antonius the Emperour her Parents being now deade Christianos facultatibus opera consolatione omni charitatis officio prosequebatur nam alios domi occultabat alios ad fidei constantiam hortabatur aliorum corpora sepeliebat ijs qui in carcere inclusi erant qui in ergastulis nulla
re deerat The persecuted Christians she assisted with her welth labour confort and all offices of charitie for some she did hide in her house others she exhorted to constancy of faith she buryed the bodies of others To those that were in prison and durance she was wanting in no kinde of releife Of her Sister S. Pudentiana we reade that Act. S. PudeÌ„tianae in Breu. Rom. die 19. Maij. Mart. Rom. eod die Ado Treuer ad 12. Calend. Iulij Mombâ—it tom 2. Beda Vsuard 19. die Maij. Sur. Lipp eod die she was of admirable sanctitie in Christian Religion She had in her family notwithstanding the Persecution 96. Christian men nonaginta sex homines And whereas the Emperour Antonius had made a Decree that Christians should not publikly offer their Sacrifice the holy Pope S. Pius with the ChristiaÌ„s vsed to say Masse in her house Quod autem ab Antonino Imperatore sancitum erat ne Christiani publicè sacrificia facerent Pius Pontifex in aedibus Pudentianae cum Christianis sacra celebrabat And she gently entertayned them and ministred all necessaries vnto them Quibus illa benignè acceptis quae ad vitam necessaria essent suppeditabat Therefore if this sanctitie of these childen was deriued vnto them from their holy Parents and after their deaths when their Ritches and Reuenewes were diuidie into so S. Claudia her â—ouse as a ChristiaÌ„ schoole and Seminarie to teach the Christian faith in Britaine and the westerne NatioÌ„s many portions one onely daughter dwelling in that their house at Rome was able to keepe such hospitalitie that besides 96. Christian men which she kept in her family she receaued the Pope and all Christians resorting to her and supplyed both their spirituall necessities in making her house their setled Church to celebrate Masse and other diuine exercises and ministred also temporall things vnto them as their needs required how much the rather must we conclude these things of their holy Parents more enabled to performe such bounties then any their children were And this much more in the time of the parens of S. Claudia being by exemption as strangers not so lyable to the Roman Pagan lawes and penalties of them and so Christian Assemblies were more frequent and freely kept there then in any Roman house the Apostles and their Disciples there more securely entertayned Religion exercised Preists Cleargie men consecrated and directed into diuers Countries and among so many so greate multitudes of Christian Britans liuing in that house and vsually resorting thither and there instructed we may not thinke but diuers Britans then and there receaued holy preistly Orders and consecration And with others were sent into this kingdome some of which number I shall remember hereafter when I haue first brought S. Peter againe from Britaine to Rome because they principally depended one him and by him or his Suecessours receaued Consecration Iurisdiction Directions and Instructions for the Conuersion of this and other western Countries After a long and happy life spent in such sanctitie she ended her dayes at Sabinum in Vmbria whether she retired herselfe to her Husband S. Pudens his noble house and Municipium there after his death THE XXXIII CHAPTER OF S. PETER HIS RETVRNE FROM BRItaine to Rome and setling the Apostolike Papall power there His greate care of Britaine and our Christian Britans dutifull loue and honor to him The cheife Scate of the Messias Prophesied to be at Rome ABOVT this time the Prophesie preserued among the auncient Rabins that the cheife Seate of the Messias should be in Rome was to be performed in his cheife Apostle and Vicar S. Peter Which the Prophetisses and Sybils among Henricus à S. fide l. contra Iudaeos Sybilla Erythrea apud Franc. Petr. Arch. l. 1. de otio Relig. Bernard Senen 6. part Serm. 1. de Fest Mariae Anton. Chron. part 1. tit 3. c. 9. Hartm Schedel in Sybill Sybill Erythr in Nazaograp p. 53. the gentils had also receaued and deliuered to posteritie testifiing that this greate and victorious Citie which had triumphed ouer so many potent peoples Kings and kingdomes should be subdued to the Messias not with the force of sword but by the fishers S. Peters hooke Non in gladio belloue Aeneadem vrbem Regesque subijciet sed in hamo piscantis and this fisher should there and ouer Kings subiect vnto it setle the name and victory of Christ for euer In Eneadem latus piscatoris nomen Agni vsque ad fines seculi virtute perducet Therefore this Imperiall Regiment of the Church and Kingdome of Christ being principally committed to S. Peter so from him to remaine in his Successors in that prime Apostolike See and the time of his death now drawing neare hauing allmost ended his preaching in these parts of the world to giue that further honor to this kingdome of Britaine an Angel appeared vnto him telling him the time of his leauing this world was at hand and that he must returne to Rome where after he S. Peter admonished in Britaine from heauen of his death at haÌ„d to be in Rome had suffered death vpon the Crosse he should receaue his reward of Iustice Angelicam aspexit visionem quae dicebat Petre instat tempus tuae resolutionis aportet te ire Romam in qua cum mortem per crucem sustinueris recipies mercedem iustitiae This heauenly vision and admonition was made vnto this blessed Sim. Metaphr die 29. Iunij Sur. alij in fest SS Apost Petri Pauli Apostle heare in our Britaine after he had bene heare long time quo in loco cum longo tempore fuisset moratus For which extraordinary grace shewed vnto him when this holy Apostle had giuen thankes vnto God and setled the state of our Primatiue Church heare in Britaine as I haue before made mention in the twelfth yeare of Nero as this auncient and holy Authour writeth he returned from hence to Rome Cum ergo propterea deum glorificasset egisset gratias apud Britannos mansisset dies aliquot verbo gratiae multos Stowe Howes hist in Nero. Sueton. in Nerone Dio Cass Matt. Westm in eodem Marian. Scotus l. 2. aetat 6. Mart. Polon Supputat in Netone â—or Wigorn an 14. Neâ—onâ—s Matth. Westm â—n 13. Neron Cassiodor Maâ—an â—or Wiâ—â—r sup illuminasset Ecclesias constituisset Episcoposque Presbyteros Diaconos ordinasset duodecimo anno Caesaris Neronis rursus Romam reuertitur Some English Protestants write the 14. yeare of Nero the holy Apostle S. Peter hauing accomplished his preaching in the west parts returned to Rome where he preached againe as he did before Which may without much difficultie or difference be easily reconciled to the former if we say with Suet onius Dio and others that Nero reigned 13. compleate yeares and some monethes Nero quintus ab Augusto imperauit annis 13. mensibus octo And S. Peter went from Britaine
23. Septemb. in S. Lino gubernauit Ecclesiam How carefull and mindefull this Pope was of the spirituall good of this Nation and the meanes he had to effect it may be gathered by his acquaintance and familiarity which he had with our Britans then remayning Pope Linus his care of Britaine at Rome by whom and with whom he was most releiued and resident as is before related And to instance in some particulars it seemeth that both S. Beatus and his other holy Brittish companion of whome I haue Hâ— consecrateth diuers Brittish Preists of this Nation spoken before were consecrated Preists and sent into these parts by this Pope S. Linus To which opinion both our English and German Protestants with other Authours induce me Our English Protestant Antiquaries write in this manner As Beatus Rhenanus in his Historie of Germanie Pantaleon and others Theater of great Britaine l. 6. §. 9. doe reporte one Suetonius a Noble mans sonne in Britaine conuerted to the faith by the first Planters of the Ghospell in this Iland and after his baptisme called Beatus was sent by the Brethren from hence vnto Rome to be better instructed and further directed by Saint Peter By which and that I haue proued before that S. Peter was put to death soone after his returne to Rome from hence it may well be concluded that S. Beatus and consequently also his companion in the same case were consecrated by S. Linus and not by S. Peter for Pantaleon proueth that these men were long at Rome to be instructed both in faith and learning requisite for such Ecclesiasticall parsons before they were consecrated Preists and directed into these Countries and this rather by S. Peters succesfor then by himselfe then Martyred and in heauen S. Beatus Heluetiorum Apostolus Henric. Pantal. de viris Illustrib Germ. parte 1. p. 114. Stumpff l. 7. Bibliotheca Patrum minor Chronic. chronicor tom 2. Beatus ille nobilibus parentibus natus ex Britania RomaÌ„ profectus est vt a S. Petro in vera fide rectius institucretur Cum autem in humanioribus literis optime profecisset atque Suetonius diceretur Christianis dignus visus est qui doctrinaÌ„ veram perciperet atque eandem vbique disseminaret Which could not be well effected in so short a time as is shewed before S. Peter liued after his returne from Britaine to Rome Therefore I must needs asscribe it to the time and ordinance of S. Linus Which I may safely affirme in both opinions concerning S. Linus aswell of them which deny him to haue bene Pope and affirme that what he did in Papall affaires he did it by S. Peters direction and appointment ex praecepto beatt Petri Apostoli as also of such as say he was true Pope and immediate successor to S. Peter in which last opinion there can Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. Mart. Polon Supput in S. Lino Leo 2. epist decret Florent Wigorn. in Siluan Otho be no pretence of difficultie at all And in the former opinion allthough we may not without iust reason say that Expâ—aecepto Petri S. Linus proceedings by commandment of S. Peter are to be vnderstood of things he did in the life of S. Peter and time of his absence from Rome for if S. Linus was not Pope after but S. Clement it should rather be said that S. Linus did ex praecepto S. Clementis as S. Clement then liuing commanded and directed then by the commandement of S. Peter who being dead neither could command as Pope nor be esteemed Pope yet we may lawfully suppose that S. Peter who had bene in Britaine and had such care thereof And seeing in his life time S. Beatus and his Brittish companions went so long a Iorney as from hence to Rome to be instructed in the faith and desirous to be consecrated Preists to preach in their Countrie would giue chardge and direction to S. Linus his successor to performe those duties for the spirituall good and honor of this Nation 5. And so we may probably vpon sufficient warrant suppose these holy Brittish Preists and Saints were directed into these parts both by S. Peter and S. Linus Authoritie and Order By this holy Pope also were such Britans as were Christians in Rome at that time instructed the most principall place of S. Linus Residence being then in the house of S. Claudia our Brittish Lady and so ordinary and vsuall that S. Paul before seemeth to number and accompt him one of that family Eubulus greeteth thee and Pudens and Linus and Claudia that house being as is allready shewed the most knowne and frequeÌ„t place of ChristiaÌ„s in Rome eyther to instruct or be instructed in ReligioÌ„ minister or receaue the holy Sacraments thereof And allthough King Coillus of Britaine did not openly professe himselfe a Christian at that time for feare of the Roman Emperour and Senate yet being brought vp at Rome and in this time and so farre a Christian in iudgment and affection that he confirmed to the Eremits of Glastenbury those immunities and priuiledges which Antiquit. Glast in tabula antiq Io. Capgr Cat. in S. Iosepho Ara. Gulielm Malm. l. de antiq coenobij Glast M. S. his Grandfather and Father Kings Aruiragus and Marius had graunted before vnto them we must needs affirme that he learned this his so greate allowance and loue to Christians and their Religion at Rome from S. Linus and his Disciples in whose time of Papacy he liued and had his education and Instruction there by all Antiquities And to giue vs assurance that this S. Linus had a Pastorall care as part of his greate chardge and cuer as necessitie required and the times would permite to send Bishops and preachers into these parts where Britaine is we are told by diuers French Historians and from their primatiue Antiquities that euen in the first yeare of his dignitie he sent Saint Cler to the Realme of Britanny Armorike who brought with him the Mere des histoires chroniques de France lib. 1. fol. 87. Alani Bouchard Annales de Bretaigne l. 1. f. 19. Nayle wherewith the right Arme of S. Peter was crucefied and S. Cler there setled his Episcopall See in the city of Nantes in the yeare of grace 72. THE XXXV CHAPTER OF THE STATE OF CHRISTIAN RELIGION in Britaine in the time of Pope Cletus King Marius or Coillus and how we had heare in Britaine a continued Succession both of Preists and Bishops all this first hundred of yeares 1. S Linus being martyred S. Cletus succeeded him in the Apostolike Roman See and was Pope aboue 11. yeares And for temporall Rulers Matthew of Westminster and diuers after him doe testifie that King Marius died in the 78. yeare of Christ left Coillus his sonne his Successour in this kingdome Anno gratiae 78. Marius Britannorum Matth. Westm an 78. Catalog Regum Britann in Mario Stowe Hist in Marius Harding Cronicle in King Marius c.
50. fol. 42. Rex ab hoc seculo transiens Coillum filium habuit successorem By whom he reigned but a short time not aboue sixe yeares Others affirme he reigned a farre longer time the Protestant Publishers of the Brittish Historie ascribe 52. yeares for his Reigne Polidor Virgil giueth him 48. yeares Stowe saith he reigned 53. yeares Harding auoucheth that he dyed When he had Reigned sixtie yeares and three His Tribute payed full well to Rome Citie Of Christs faith some what he was enformed But much more he needed to haue bene reformed But howsoeuer the question about the time of his Regiment long or short be resolued certaine it is that he was a friend to Christians and if he reigned long longer was their peace by his permission and if his Regiment was shorter yet the quiet of Christian Religion was not thereby abbreuiated for Coillus his Sonne being also very fauourably affected to Christians and leauing the Kingdome to his Sonne Lucius vnder whome the whole Nation was conuerted to the faith of Christ we cannot finde any King of Britaine in those dayes which was an enemy to Christianitie so that if any outrage or crueltie was committed against any of that profession it was rather by the malice of Marian. Scot. lib. 2. aetat 6. in Tit. Martin Polon Supput col 36. in Tit. Matth. Westm an 81. Florent Wig. in Tit. the Druids and some such and not by regall commaunde and Authoritie which rather stood for the defence then offence of Christians all that time 2. And so long as Titus Sonne of Vespasian was Emperour of Rome which was but two yeares and not many moneths ther was no Persecution of Christians there not putting any of them to death and so mercifull he was to all that he pardoned the very conuicted that had conspired against him and vsed them as familiarly as he did before vir omni genere virtutum mirabilis adeo vt amor deliciae humani generis diceretur Hic in Imperio tantae bonitatis Domitian a vâ—ry wicked and persecuting Emperour fuit vt nullius omnino sanguinem fuderit sed conuictos aduersum se coniurationis dimitteret atque in eadem familiaritate qua antea habuerat retineret But after Euseb Hist in Chron. Marian Martin Matth. West Flor. supr the death of Titus his younger Brother Domitian taking the Empire vpon him differed so much from his Brother and Vespasian his Father before him that he fell into so greate pride and impietie that he caused and commaunded himselfe to be called and worshiped as God and was the second after Nero who setting forth his cruel Edicts to that end persecuted Christians and the Church of Christ Which crueltie of his allthough it did not extend to our Christian Britans as Rome still by the Roman Lawes enioying there their priuiledges and immunities from compulsion to square themselues in matters of Religion to the Emperiall lawes and Edicts yet being of force against all that had not such municipall prerogatiues many of these bannished and persecuted Many Christians in this Persecution of Domitian fled into Britaine Christians as in the Persecution of Nero before as our Protestant and other Antiquaries tell vs fled into this our Britaine whether that Persecution did not nor could extend it selfe for refuge and succour at the least vntill his wicked Edicts 15. yeares and some moneths after the beginning of his Empire immediately vpon his death for their crueltie were reuoked by Nerua his Successour who by his first Edict recalled all which Domitian had bannished Nerua primo edicto suo cunctos exules quos Domitianus relegauit reuocari praecepit Whereupon a Protestant Bishop and Antiquarie speaking of this time of Domitian Matth. Westm an Dom. 97. Godwin Conu of Brit. p. 18. Tripart hist l. 1. c. 7. calleth Britaine a refuge for Christians And addeth both from Cassiodorus and his owne iudgment It was not counted vnlawfull for these to be Christians that dwelt beyond Italy and France as in Britaine or neere the Pireney Mountaynes and so to the westerne Ocean Whereby vndoubtedly it came to passe that many professing Christ not daring to abide neere vnto the heart of the Empire as in Italy France or some other of the neerest Prouinces made choyce of our Britaine where to leade their liues in such sort as they might enioye libertie of conscience 3. By which meanes it seemeth that the number of our Apostolike men though their names be buried in obliuion by iniquitie of time was againe S. Ioseph of Aramathia diuers of his coÌ„pany died about this time as also others our primatiue Christians renewed and encreased diuers of the former now hastning to their death and some of them credibly deceased allready Among which we may with good warrant number S. Ioseph of Aramathia and others of his holy companions which though they were subiect vnto him as their Abbot and cheife yet for yeares and age litle or not at all inferiour vnto him in probable iudgment And S. Ioseph was so venerable for yeares before this time that the holy Euangelists as our Protestants translate them tell vs he was at the death of Christ one and thirtie yeares of age And he was as the Antiquities of Glastenbury with many other Authorities witnesse before his coming Matth. cap. 27. Marc. cap. 15. Luc. cap. 23. Ioa. cap. 19. into Britaine an honorable Counceller in high esteeme with the Iewes and so honoured by Pilate the President of Iury that he boldly had accesse vnto him asked and obtayned of him the body of Christ which he buryed in his one Tombe thinking thereby that he had not long to liue and so old he was at his coming hither that as many before haue thought his sonne Ioseph was consecrated a Bishop at the least assigned to that dignitie Therefore the auncient writers and Antiquities of this Historie say that within few yeares M. S. antiq de Vit. S. Ioseph ab Aramathia Io. Capgrau in eod Antiquit. Glast alij of their setling themselues at Glastenbury they gaue place to nature and ended their liues one earth and S. Ioseph as probably the rest was buryed by the holy Chappell which they had founded to the blessed Virgin Mary effluentibus paucis annorum curriculis sancti memorati carnis ergastulo sunt educti inter quos Ioseph sepultus est positus in linea bifurcata iuxta Oratorium praedictum And about this time our renowned Archbishop S. Aristobulus died heare a late writer saith by Martyrdome at Glastenbury setting downe the time about the yeare of Christ three score and ten which how true it is I dare Author of the Engl. Martyrol 15. day of March. not affirme because I finde none of his Authours which he citeth who are Arnoldus Mirmannius Dorotheus in Synopsi Baronius to deliuer any such thing but if we should leaue him to a naturall death we cannot coniecture
the time of their Conuersion in King Lucius and Pope Eleutherius time could not be so mistaken in such a cause to miscalculate so many yeares for the Copie of Gildas saith 164. annis post aduentum Christi Lucius Britannicus Rex cum vniuersis Britanniae Regulis Baptismū suscepit that King Gildas supr Lucius was baptized with all his Nobles of Britaine 164. yeares after the coming of Christ and Nennius saith it was three yeares afte◠Post centum sexaginta septem annos post Aduentum Christi Lucius Britanulcus Rex cum omnibus Regulis Nennius supr totius Britannicae Gentis baptismum suscepit So that whether we will take the accompt of S. Gildas or Nennius for King Lucius his time of cōuersion though others make a greater difference by 20. yeares and more we see that King Lucius was conuerted 44. yeares after the death of S. Euaristus and 54. from his first entrance into the Papacie 7. Popes S. Alexander Sixtus Telesphorus Higinius Pius Anicetus and Soter being betwene him and S. Eleutherius in whose time by all accompts King Lucius was conuerted of which two such renowned writers could not be ignorant much lesse may we iudge without greate iniury and dishonour to them and bold rashnes in our selues that they would or could erre or be mistaken in so high a degree the one of them Nennins the meanest stiled by our Catalogists of such men both Catholiks and Protestants the most excellent Doctour of the Britans Principall or Arch-Abbot Io. Lelandus in Nennio lo. Pitsaeus de vir Illustrib aetat 7. in Nennio Bāchorensi Balaeus centur 1. Script Brit. in eod of the most renowned Monastery of Bangor renowned both for wisedome and Religion Britannorum eximius Doctor egregius Britannorum Doctor famosissimi Monasterij Banchorensis Archiabbas Banchorensis Collegij Pontifex sapientia clarus Religione conspicuus The other S. Gildas the most renowned writer of the Britans of whome Histories remember by all Antiquities wherein he is stiled for his excellent and singular wisedome singularly Gildas sapiens Gildas the wise and so doth this Manuscript begin Incipiunt gesta Britonum à Gilda Sapiente composita Here begin the Acts of the Britans composed by Gildas Initium Gildae in Bibliotheca public Cantabrigiae Volum 247. tract 3. Surnamed the wise And if the firme grounde of such so auncient and worthie Authours could neede Supporters there is an other Manuscript in the Library of S. Ben ets Colledge in Cambridge so aūcient and credible that it is bound vp in the same Volume with Nennius the auncient History of Landaffe and such others and by the Protestant Publisher of the Titles of the Manuscripts of Cambridge and Oxford stiled Gildae Sapientis Historia the Historie of Gildas Thom. Iames in libris Manuscr Cantabrig in Bibl. Collegij S. Bened. Volum 373. tract 7. Surnamed the wise but by an auncient note in that Copie ascribed to an other auncient writer Quastus or much like which is more likely for euen in this place there is some difference though not materiall betwene that Copie of Gildas in the publike Librarie where is written 164. annis post Aduentum Christi and this in S. Benets Colledge there readeth post centum sexaginta quatuor annos post Aduentum Christi And this so commended and authorised Manuscript hath the same words with Gildas and Nennius in this point missa Legatione à Papa Romano Euaristo That S. Euaristus Pope wrote to the King of Britaine to receaue the faith of Christ And for the difference betwene S. Gildas and Nennius about the Emperour or Emperours of the Romans writing is of the same minde with Gildas missa Legatione ab Imperatorihus Romanorum à Papa Romano Euaristo That they were the Emperours of the Romans in the plurall number which thus sent to the then King of Britaine 3. And this confirmeth not onely the exhortation of Pope Euaristus to our King then to receaue the Christian faith but that besides the command of Traiane the Emperour against all Persecution of Christians sufficiently proued by Suidas and Nennius sent to his Prefects and Lieutenants heare as in other places but that these Roman Lieutenants themselues did signifie so much to King Coillus that it was Edicted and commanded of Traiane the Emperour that Christians should not be persecuted in Britaine For in that sence which I somewhat insinuated before doth S. Gildas vnderstand Imperatores Romanorum in the same worke where speaking of the Tribute which was payed to the Emperour of Rome sayeth it ceased to be payed in that Gildas supr in Claudio manner and was payed to the Britaine Emperours in tempore Clundij quieuit dari census Romanis à Britannia sed Britannicis Imperatoribus traditur Which so named Emperours of the Romans that were in Britain must needs be their Prefects or Lieutenants heare receauing that Tribute to the vse of the greate Emperour and Senate of Rome And by this clemency of Traiane towards Christians with prohibition to persecute them not onely our King which was euer before a fauourer of them did now receaue new spirit to doe all friendely offices he could to the Christian Britans subiect vnto him but the Roman Prefects which then were commorant in this kingdome did eyther willingly or forcebly by the Emperours Mandate permit all Romans and others which were or desired to be Christiās quietly and without any trouble or molestation to enioy their Religion which both for the present and after times gaue greate assistance to the happy encrease of Christians in this kingdome for the conuerted Romans and their Apostles by long conuersation now made acquainted with the languadge and manners of the Britans were become not onely for such as were learned among them to be fittist men among strangers to preach vnto them but the very vnlearned themselues most desirous all they could to promote and further so holy a worke became ready and skilfull Interpreters to such Apostolike men as the See of Rome sent of forreyne Countries into this Nation to conuert it to Christ THE III. CHAPTER OF THE STATE OF BRITAINE IN ECCLE siasticall Affaires in the time of S. Alexander Pope Adrianus Emperour and Coillus or Lucius his sonne King heare Their affections to Christian Religion and of diuers Apostolike Dio in Traiano Eutropius lib 8. Spartian in Adrian Matth. Westm ann 117. 118. 119. Marian. aetat 6. in Traiano Adriano Martin Polon Supput in eisd Martyrol Rom. 28. die Octob. Bed Vsuard Ado eod die Vit. Alexand. 1. 3. die Maij in Breuiar Rom. Dam. in Pontif. in Alex. 1. Method apud Marian. in Adrian Imp. Matt. Westm an 120. 115. 124. men sent from the See of Rome preaching heare 1. TRAIANE the Emperour being now dead about the 117. 118. or 119. yeare of Christ the accompts being somewhat and so much different therein Adrianus succeeded him in the Empire wherein he ruled 21. yeares or
there abouts and S. Euaristus being Martyred in the beginning of the Reigne of Adrian S. Euaristus Papa Martyr Ecclesiam Dei sub Adriano Imperatore suo sanguine purpurauit S. Alexander the first of that name was his next Successor and ruled the See Apostolike 10. yeares 5. Moneths 20. dayes by the most receaued opinion The liues of Popes asscribed to S. Damasus say so many yeares 7. monethes 2. dayes annos Decem menses 7. dies 2. Matthew of Westminster alloweth to his Papacy but 8. yeares 5. Moneths and 2. dayes Sedit annis 8. mensibus 5. diebus 2. in the beginning of whose Regiment and vntill the fourth yeare of Pope Alexander and the sixt of Adrian the Emperour in the yeare of Christ 124. Coillus was King in Britain then leauing the Crowne to his youÌ„g sonne Lucius not aboue ten yeares old as the same MoÌ„ke of Westminster with others reckoÌ„ But by others Coillus liued and continued King long after Which seemeth more probable euen Rem Higed l. 4. c. 16. Catal. Reg. Britannor ante Hist Brit. an 125. 165. Holinsh. Hist of Engl. Matth. Westm an gratiae 115. by that which Matthew of Westminster himselfe with the common opinion alloweth that Coillus was an old man before he begat Lucius Natus est Coillo Regi Britonum vnicus filius quem vocauit Lucium qui factus est Patri gaudium exultatio quasi in senectute quasi ab haerede destitutus generat eum Which could not probably be in this yeare of Christ 115. when he saith Lucius was borne For by that computation I haue made before of the marriadge of his Grandfather and Grandmother after the coming of the Emperour Claudius hither at this time when Lucius is supposed to be begotten Coillus could not be much aboue fourtie yeares of Age and so not then an old man nor to be saide to doe any thing in his old Age much lesâ—e allmost out of hope of a child an heire for Age in senectute quasi ab haerede destitutus 2. This Emperour Adrian is he which in the beginning of his Empire about the yeare of Christ 123. came into Britaine and among other Reformations and Prouisions he made heare as Spartianus and others after him testifie caused the French which we call the Picts wall to be made to seperate Spartianus in Adriano Stowe Hist Holinsh. Histor of Engl. Theater of great But. l. 6. and deuide that part of Britain which was vnder the Romans from the Northren Inhabitants not subiect to them Hadrianus Britanniam petens multa correxit murumque per Octoginta millia passiuum primus duxit qui Barbaros Romanosque diuideret In his first yeares he was a Persecutor of Christians among whome S. Euaristus the last Pope was by his Authoritie put to death and he caused to take away the memory of Christ the Statues of Deuills to be erected in the place of our Lords Passion and by Seuerus Sulpitius and others is termed the fourth Persecutor In loco Dominicae Passionis daemonuÌ„ Simulachro constituit Seuer Sulpitius sacrae Hist l. 2. Yet soone he corrected his error therein forbidding ChristiaÌ„s to be punished for their Religion Quarta sub Hadriano Persecutio numeratur Quam tamen postea exerceri prohibuit Iniustum esse pronuntians vt quisquam sine crimine reus constitueretur And wrote so expressely commanding to Minutius Fundanus Euseb Hist l. 4. c. 3. in chron An. 9. Adriani Hier. de Script Eccles in Quadr. Aristid Hier. Epist 84. Euseb l. 4. c. 8. 9. Iust in Apol. Matth. Westm an 135. Aelius Lamprid. in Alexandro Seuero his Proconsull in Asia moued there perhaps by the Apologie Oration of S. Quadratus vnto him for Christians and the letters of Sereius Granianus his Legate in behalfe of Christians declaring their Innocencie And S. Aristides presented the like Apologie vnto him And he was so much moued by these meÌ„ that one of our owne HistoriaÌ„s writeth that he was thereby instructed and informed in the Christian Religion Inperator Hadrianus per Quadratum Apostolorum Discipulum Aristidem Atheniensem virum fide sapientia plenum ac per Serenum Legatum libris de Christiana Religione compositis instructus est eruditus And Aelius Lampridius confirmeth asmuch or more when he saith that this Emperour Adrian did intend to receaue Christ for God and caused Temples in all Cities to be erected without PagaÌ„ Idols which remained so in Lampridius time and were called Adrians Churches which he inteÌ„ded to the honor of Christ but was kept backe froÌ„ performing it by feare or flattery of the Idolaters told by their Oracles that if he proceeded so all would become Christians and their Temples should be left desolate and forelorne Christo templum facere voluit Alexander eumque inter Deos recipere Quod Adrianus cogitasse fertur qui templa in omnibus ciuitatibus sine simulachris insserat fieri quae bodie idcirco quia non habent Numina dicuntur Adriani Quae ille ad hoc parasse dicebatur sed prohibitus est ab ijs qui consuleÌ„tes sacra repererunt omnes Christianos si id optato euenisset templa reliqua deserenda And these were motiues to very many in these dayes to embrace Christian Religion both at Rome where the minde and iudgment of the Emperour himselfe a good Prince was so knowne to be conuinced by the constancie and Innocency of the Christians and their vnanswerable Apologies for the onely truth of their Religion and euident errors and falsehood of the Pagans superstitious Rites now made manifest in all places 3. So that to extend my pen no further then to the bounds I haue appointed vnto it First for Rome where we had many Britans Christians and other then resident we are told by the best allowed Relation of those things that the holy Pope S. Alexander did then conuert to the faith a greate part of the Roman Nobilitie Alexander Romanus Hadriano Imperatore regens Ecclesiam magnam partem Romanae Nobilitatis ad Christum conuertit Among whome was Hermes the cheife Prefect or Ruler of Rome Hermes Praefectus vrbis qui per euÌ„ Vita S. Alexand. Papae 1. in Breu. Rom. 3. die Maij. Alexandrum crediderat The encrease of Christians in the Papacie of this holy man was so greate that notwithstanding the fauour and loue of the Emperour vnto Christians the Pagan Flamins and others were so malitious Martin Polon in Alexandro 1. against him that they procured him to be put to cruell death euen in the time of the same Emperour These proceedings especially of the fauour of the Emperour to the Christians their pietie constancie and encrease were so much diuulged in the world that among others they moued or more incited our King of Britaine which then was Coillus or Lucius to send to Pope Alexander as we are informed by forreine Histories and procure of him to haue the Christian faith
preached heare in Britaine by such as he should thinke The King of Britaine Sedeth to Pope Alexander to haue Christian Preachers sent hither fittest for that designement Albertus Krantzius a worthie Historian and one which hath giuen light to diuers of our Antiquities relateth this matter thinking it was King Lucius which now began so timely to shew his loue and liking of Christian Religion Religionem Christi Lucius quondam Britanniae Rex ab Alexandro primo eius nominis summo Pontifice impetrauit in Insula praedicari Albert. Krātzius Metropol l. 1. c. 6. Matth. Westm an 115. Baron Annal. to 2. an D. 132. Zepherin Binnius in Vit. Alexandr to 1. Concil Matth. Westm an 124. 132. Io. Bal. l. de Scri. Brit. Cent. 3. pag. 143. in Matth. Florigero Prot. Publ. of Matth. West in Praefat. Which may well stand with the common opinion of King Lucius his owne conuersion in the time of Pope Eleutherius especially if we will folow Matthew of Westminster and his followers which haue told vs before that King Lucius was borne in the 115. yeare of Christ for by that accompt he was 18. yeares of Age at the Martyrdome of S. Alexander by the common opinion in the 132. yeare of Christ and King Coillus had then bene dead 7. or 8. yeares by Matthew of Westminster whome our Protestāt Antiquaries stile a man excellently learned in all kind of learning and in the right Supputation of yeares singular Vir suo seculo in omni genere bonarum literarum plane eruditus quantum ad Historiam in recta annorum supputatione singularis So we haue King Lucius old enough by this mans testimony so singular in Historicall Accompts to write to Pope Alexander of this matter before his death and iustifie the very words of the recited Antiquitie Or if we will followe the other opinion which I haue written to be more probable that King Coillus liued longer this hindereth nothing but either Lucius in the life of his Father might request this of Pope Alexander and King Coillus thought by diuers before to haue bene actually a Christian to haue giuen allowance vnto it or he himselfe being so persuaded in iudgment did so write to that holy Pope more moued vnto it by the example of the Emperour and so many Nobles of Rome whome he ment to followe at the least in performing that fauour to so many Britans now allready Christians and more desiring so to be which his proceedings were honorable in him though he himselfe intended not to be a Christian and offensiue to none in Authoritie whome he needed to feare And yet afterward seeing S. Alexander so cruelly King Coillus supposed by some to be a Christian put to death for that Religion did deferre to procure that happines to himselfe which he did to others But Harding supposeth him to haue bene a Christian and therevpon saith Lucius was the second Christian King of Britaine Harding Chron. 50. 51. in Coillus and Lucius And it will appeare hereafter that about this time there were diuers Christian Preachers sent into Britaine within few yeares after the death of Pope Alexander if not in his life they conuerted many heare to the faith of Christ among whome I may probably number S. Timothie Marcellus or Marcellinus and S. Saluine Of who me I shall speake more in the certaine time of S. Timothie an Apostolike Preist sonne to S. Claudia a noble Britaine probably sent into Britaine by Pope Alexander King Lucius his Reigne 4. Heare onely I say of S. Timothie a Britiane of this Nation by his holy Mother S. Claudia Sabinella who as diuers write preached in this kingdome sent hither by the Roman See Apostolike must needs be sent hither about this time For as the auncient Roman Martyrologe with others testifie he was at Rome and martyred there in the time of Antoninus Romae Sanctorum Martyrum Marci Timothei qui sub Antonino Imperatore Martyrio coronati sunt Petrus Merssaeus Catal. Archiep. Treuer in S. Marcello 20. Magdeburgen Cent. 1. l. 2. Martyrolog Rom. die 24. Martij Which Antoninus began his Empire in or about the yeare of Christ 138. within 6. yeares of the Martyrdome of S. Alexander Pope Therefore to allowe him but competent and ordinary time for his coming hither from Rome where he was borne and liued his aboade heare returne to Rome againe and being there before his Martyrdome I cannot finde any fitter time or parson when and by whom he was sent hither then Pope Alexander sollicited by our King of Britaine to send such to preach heare and no S. Marcellus a Britan and Bishop preached heare in his time man more fitt then he by his Mother a Britane and so not vnskilfull in the Britans tongue and their affaires 5. S. Marcellus also was a noble Britan of this Nation and had preached heare and among others persuaded King Lucius to embrace the faith of Christ departed so soone hence at that time that he was the third Bishop of Caspar Bruch Cat. Episc Tungren Petr. Merssaeus Catal. Archiep Treuer Anton. Democh. l. 2. contra Calu. Guliel Eisengr centen 2. Tungers the first being S. Maternus S. Peters Disciple and by him sent with others thither into those parts the second Auitus our blessed Countryman the next continuing that See 29. yeares and was after Archbishop of Treuers where he was martyred and S. Metropolos succeeded him as the Annals of Treuers witnesse in the second yeare of Marcus Aurelius Antoninus long before the commonly supposed time of King Lucius Conuersion By which accompt he must needs be a Preist or Bishop heare in this time I haue now in hand Annal. Eccles Verdun Rich. de Wasseburg l. r. f. 32. antiq de la Gaule Belgique 6. So I say of S. Saluine the third Bishop of Verdune in Lorayne termed by the Annals of that Church long before King Lucius his death to haue bene his old acquaintance which must needs be heare in Britaine long time before and giueth some argument he was also borne in this kingdome And no man will doubt but King Coillus which in his younger time and S. Saluin probably Bishop heare in this time and a Britan. when Christian Religion was more persecuted by the Roman Emperours their Augustals Proconsulars Lieutenants and other Prefects in Prouinces then now it was and eyther vpon his owne pietie to that holy profession or at the suite and petition of Christians heare or their friends had as all the Antiq. Glast in Tab. ligneis Guliel Malm. l. de antiq Caenob Glaston Io. Capgr in Catal. in S. Ioseph ab Aramathia Etalij Antiquities of Glastenbury William of Malmesbury with others witnes confirmed to the Christian Eremits there those priuiledges which his Accestours King Aruiragus and Marius had granted before would now in more easie times be persuaded to write to Pope Alexander then the most renowned man in the Christian world
that Christians were farre moore dutifull and faithfull to God then their Persecutors were Longe illi sunt quam vos erga Deum liberiores atque fidentiores Vos cultum Dei non tenetis Quocirca illum colentibus aemulatione inuidetis ad mortem vsque persequimini De rebus eiusmodi alij quidam prouinciarum Rectores diuinissimo patri meo scripserunt Quibus ille rescripsit nihil molestiae faciendum esse talibus viris nisi quid aduersus Imporium Romanum moliti esse deprehenderentur Quin ad me multi de eis literas dederâ—â—t quibus de patris mei quem imitandum mihi esse duxi sententia respondi Si quis actionem aduersus quempiam eiusmodi habens deferat illum duntaxat vt huiusmodi hominem Delatus quidem à crimine absoluatur etiamsi talis esse appareat Ipse autem Delator Iudicio paenas pendat And allthough diuers yeares of this Emperour his Reigne had passed before he established such publike Order for the quiet of Christians and much Persecution was in the beginning of his time yet it cannot be thought to haue had warrant and Originall from him And it was allmost in the beginning of his Empire the third yeare thereof as some write that S. Iustine wrote Matth. Westm an gratiae 141. an Anton. Pij 3. and deliuered vnto him his Apologie for Christians and made him friendly vnto them Anno gratiae 141. Iustinus Philosophus librum de Christiana Religione compositum Antonino tradidit eumque benignum erga Christianos fecit And he was surnamed Pius Godly by some iudgments for his pietie towards Christians aswell as for other respects Antoninus Pius gener Adriani erat erga Mart. Polon in Antonino Pio. Christianos Pius And he himselfe before is witnes that he proposed his adopting or Father in lawe Adrian so friendly to Christians to be imitated by him herein Quem imitandum mihi esse duxi And he therefore being so fully Antoninus Pius Epist supr persuaded that Christians did worship God truely and better then any Pagans their Persecutours these must needs be motiues to our King of Britaine Motiues to the King of Britaine to be a Christian euer a fauourer of Christians now much more to defend and maintayne that Religion when in so doing he might also maintayne his honour with God with the Emperour and thereby obtayne rest and quietnes to his conscience on earth and eternall peace and happines to his soule in heauen 4. And both for the continuance and encrease of Christians heare in Britaine all this time from Pope Alexander of whom the King of Britaine procured Godwin Conu of Brit. pag. 18. Caius l. 1. ant q. Cantab. Will. Harris descr of Brit. Holinsh. Hist of England Preachers to be sent hither we are assured not onely by Catholiks but diuers Protestant writers And sure if there had not bene Christians heare to exhort our King to Christian Religion and by him to be fauoured therein he could neyther haue bene persuaded by them to Christianitie or bene a friend to them for their quiet and libertie in professing thereof And yet besides the Court and Residence of our King we see euen by that litle light of Many Britans receaued the faith of Christ in this time our Antiquities that in sondry and farre separate places there were many which both preached the faith to others and which at such mens preaching embraced it Among others we reade in peruetustis Annalibus Burtonensibus sic lego Anno Domini 141. hic baptizati sunt nouem ex Doctoribus scholaribus Io. Caius l. 1. ant CaÌ„tab Accad p. 95. Cantabrigiae I reade in the very old Annals of Burton thus in the yeare of our Lord an hundred fortie one heare were baptized nine of the Doctours or Teachers and Schollers of Cambridge What great distance and separation of space Many Schollers of Cambridge now conuerted and conuerting others there is betweene Burton in Stafford-shire where these Annals were written and kept which testifie so many Schollers of Cambridge the cheife Towne of that Shire were baptized there at Burton hic baptizati sunt and the Vniuersitie of Cambridge is not vnknowne to English Readers And yet we are sure if they came so farre to be baptized they had bene catechized and instructed in the faith of Christ there before and so the faith of Christ had then bene taught at Cambridge and not by vnlearned Preachers to conuince so many learned men to be so deuoute to trauaile so farre to receaue holy Baptisme Neyther can any man imagin but the Brittish inhabitaÌ„ts betweene these two so distant places were also preached vnto by those holy men which preached in them both and passed from the one to the other Many others there be Stowe Histor Theater of great Brit l. 6. Willam Harris descript of Britaine Harris Theatr. l. 2. Annalâ—â— Burton in Coâ—â—â— S. Benedict in Bibliot ib. vol. 38. tract 2. Catholiks and Protestants which Iustifie this Antiquitie and the Antiquitie itselfe is yet extant in the Colledge of S. Benet in Cambridge where the very same words be without any difference at all Anno 141. hic baptizati sunt nouem ex Doctoribus Scholaribus Cantabrigiae And there written that the Booke belonged to the Abbey of Burton Qui fuit de Communitate Burtoniae 5. The Protestant Authours of the Theater of greate Britaine with others doe sufficiently approue what I haue written eyther of the continuance of the faith of Christ in Britaine in this time in generall as also of this Antiquity in particular although they adde some exceptions which rather are their owne mistakings then worthie the name ef exceptions First they truely testifie in this manner As we haue searched the first foundation of our faith so neyther Theater of great Brit. l. 6. c. 9. want we testimonies concerning the continuance of the same in this Lande vnto following Posterities allthough the iniurie of time and warre haue consumed many Records For the Britans that were dayly strengthned in their receaued faith by the doctrine of many learned and Godly men left not their first loue with the Church of Apoc. 2. 4. Zachar. 8. 23. Radulph Niger Euseb l. 4. c. 9. c. 13. l. 5. c. 5. Bal. Vit. l. 1. Ephesus but rather tooke hold of the skirts As the Prophet speaketh vntill the Tortures of Martyrdome cutt them of by death and those Fathers euen from the Disciples themselues held a Succession in doctrine not withstanding some repugnance was made by the Pagans and preached the Ghospell with good successe euen till the same at lenght went forth with a bolder countenance by the fauourable Edicts of The English Protestant Theater writers much ouer seeme in diuers things in this time Adrian Antoninus Pius and Marcus Aurelius Emperours of Rome as Eusebius hath noted and in Britaine was established by the Authoritie of Lucius their King Of
Lucius either actually conuerted or consented to be a Christian in the time of Pope Higinius 5. Therefore to giue euery one his due I may not depriue S. Higinius Pope of this honour nor this Nation of the true Title of so greate a benefite and blessing by him and yet when I come to his time place and happy proceedings with this kingdome in such affaires I shall render vnto him his most worthely deserued glory For it is manifest in holy Histories that whatsoeuer was written to the Pope of Rome in the yeare of Christ 156. must needs be written to S. Higinius who then two yeares before and two yeares after vntill the 11. day of Ianuary 158. when he was martyred was Pope of Rome Euseb l. 4. c. 10. in chronic Martyrol Rom. 11. Ianua Ado alij eod die Baron Tom. 2. Annal Seuer Binnius To. 1. Conc. in Higin Damas Pontif. in Pio. Aniceto Sotere Baron Seuer Binnius Rob. Barn Ioa. Bal. in eisdem Marian. Scot. Mart Pol. alij Ethel verdus chron l. 1. an 156. and no other true or pretended And betweene him and S. Eleutherius were three Popes S. Pius S. Anicetus and S. Soter Which held the Papacie aboue twenty yeares S. Eleutherius first possessing that Apostolike dignitie in the yeare 179. which was 24. yeares after the time an 156. when King Lucius by so many Authours wrote to the Pope to be a Christian And this is more confirmed by the Testimony of our Countryman Ethelwerdus who testifieth that the Pope of Rome which was in the yeare of Christ 156. which was S. Higinius sent letters to King Lucius and a Legate to him also to the same purpose exhorting him to be a Christian to which he consented and after performed accordingly In sexto quinquagesimo anno beatissimus Christi famulus per Nuntium literas Lucium adijt Insulae Regem admonens eum de fide baptismo Catholico qui tum Britanniae Regni potestatem pollebat qui etiam concessit verifimili ratione Christianum se esse futurum quod perfecit Which confirmeth that which Harding hath before deliuered that Pope Higinius did confirme the spirituall labours and proceedings in Britaine in this time for heare is proued that the Pope then which could be no other but this holy Saint did both write his letters and send his Legate hither to such intent persuade the King to Christian Religion And we are assured that in this time both King Lucius sent to the Pope of Rome to haue Apostolike men sent hither to preach the faith of Christ to his subiects heare and the Pope both by letters and Legate sollicited King Lucius to receaue the Catholike faith and Baptisme and he so did quod perfecit but whether he was actually baptised at this time or onely promised it now and performed it after I am not heare to determine onely I adde that the very Authours themselues Matth. Westm anno gratiae 185. 186. 596. as namely Matthew of Westminster that teach the generall Conuersion to haue bene long after this yet confesse the Britans receaued the faith at this time in parte Britonum fides Christi anno Dominicae Incarnationis 158. habita nunquaminter eos defecit THE VI. CHAPTER WHEREIN IS INTREATED WHAT LEARned and Apostolike men they were which preached in this time in Britaine and conuerted King Lucius and very many of his people Such were S. Timothie S. Marcellus Mansuetus Theanus with others 1. HITHERTO we haue heard of the happy proceedings heare in plaÌ„ting the faith of Christ the letters Legate of the Pope and persuasion of the holy Christian Clergie heare which had taken so good effect that the King himselfe was eyther in act or by promise and desire a Christian it would make much to the honour of the Instruments of so holy a worke if we could finde out the name but of any one of them which then persuaded and conuerted this first Christian King of the world in publike profession and manner to be a Christian The auncient Charter which the Antiquities of Cambridge ascribe to King Arthur doth giue this honour or a great part thereof to the learned King Lucius persuaded to be a Christian by Brittish Christians of Cambridge Schollers of Cambridge which being conuerted to the faith of Christ and diuers of them now become Clergie men and Preachers moued King Lucius by their preaching to be a Christian gloriosus Rex BritaÌ„niae Lucius ChristianitateÌ„ amplectens praedicatione DoctoruÌ„ Cantabrigiae Which is more confirmed by the Chart. Regis Arth. 7. April an 531. Bull. Honotij 1. Academ CaÌ„tab concess 20. die Febr. an D. 624. Caius Antiquit. Accadem Cantabr li. 1. p. 75. 76. 77. Chart. Reg. Arthuri supr apud Caium supr p. 69. 70. auncieÌ„t Bull of Pope Honorius the first of that name to coÌ„firme the Priuiledges of Cambridge Vniuersitie a thousand yeares since other testimonies there are which say that both King Lucius did conferre and confirme by his publike Charter greate Priuiledges and Immunities to that Schoole and Pope Eleutherius likewise which he did not for any thing we finde in Histories to any other Schoole or Vniuersitie in the world nor any of his holy Successours many yeares after The cheifest motiue of these exemptions and Prerogatiues to that place we cannot interprete in any better sence then that King Lucius had receaued much spirituall benefite from thence which he requited with temporall honour and dignitie and the holy Pope Eleutherius bestowed that singular grace and fauour to that Schoole for the holy labours and frutefull effects it had wrought in the Church of Christ by their Conuersion and Preaching mouing King Lucius and so many men of sundry degrees in Britaine to forsake superstitious Idolatrie And embrace the Christian faith and Religion Will. Harrison descript of Brit. supr 2. A Protestant Antiquary before seemeth to leaue it as probable that one of these Cambridge men was Archbishop of Yorke and by some called Taurinus an other supposeth Eluanus and Meduuinus which were employed by King Lucius was not conuerted by S. Taurinus King Lucius in this holy busines and by diuers writers were Instruments both of his Conuersion and Baptisme were Schollers of Cambridge Fuisse Eluanum Meduuinum Cantabrigâ—â—nsis studij Alumnos conijcio But the opinion of Io. Caius Antiq. Cantabr Acad. l. 1. p. 99. S. Taurinus to haue bene Archbishop of Yorke in Britaine is before founde too feeble a grounde to build vpon And certaine it is by approued witnesses King Lucius not conuerted by Eluanus or Meduninus that Eluanus and Meduuinus were but Catechumens in Christian Religion when they were sent by King Lucius to Rome and they were there perfectly instructed in the faith and continued there so long that being become learned in Christian Religion after they had bene baptized and taken inferiour Orders not sodainely performed Eluanus was consecrated a Bishop
or giuen any other note or distinction to knowe what Timothie it was which vndertoocke so greate labours and had so happie successe in this kingdome we must needs expressing it with great Ioy conclude it was S. Timothie Sonne of our renowned Brittish Lady Claudia which shewed so greate loue and atcheiued so worthie things in his and our Country Britaine And to leaue it without question it could be no other 4. The other S. Timothie Bishop of Ephesus was martyred and buryed there in the time of Domitian and many yeares by all accompts before King Lucius was borne And S. Onesimus mentioned by S. Paul was his Successour Vi◠S. Timothei Ephes in Breu. die 24. Ianuar. Martyrol Rom. eod die Bed Ado Lipp Ignat Epist ad Ephes Epist ad Antioch Nicep l. 3. c. H. Magdeb. cent 2. Breuiar Rom. die 22. August Martyrol Rom. 23. Aug. Bed Vsuard alij Martyrol Rom. 3. Maij. Menol Martyrol Rom. Bed Vsuard 21. Maij. Petr. Catal. l. 5. c. 28. Martyr Ro. Bed Vsuard 23. Aug. Greg. Tur. l. de glor Mart. c. 54. Martyrol Rom. alij 19. Decembr Martyrol Rom. Menol. 10. Iunij 2. Tim. 4. S. Pius Pap. 1. Ep. ad Iustum Viēn Epist sup apud Baron To. 2. Annal. an 166. and Bishop there in S. Ignatius dayes as he himselfe witnesseth both which were also martyred 50. yeares before this time I now entreate of by all witnesses Catholiks and Protestants There haue bene diuers other holy Saints of that name but none of that time and Episcopall or Preistly Function to whome we can possibly ascribe this honour S. Timothie of Antioch preached at Rome but long after this in the time of Pope Melchiades martyred there There was an other martyred in Macedonia but no Preist nor about this time An other martyred at Thebais but a married man Husband to S. Maura martyred with him in the time of the Arrians An other of that name was martyred in Mauritania with Polius and Eutichius Deacons he himselfe also onely a Deacon An other in Rhemes in France with S. Apollinaris but not noted to haue bene any Clergie man An other a Deacon onely in Mauritania An other with Tecla and Agapius but no Preist and in the time of Diocletian now vnborne as also S. Timotheus Bishop of Prusiadis in the time of Iulian the Apostata in Bithinia I can finde no more of that name for holy Saints neyther any eyther probabilitie or possibilitie that any of them conuerted or euer perswaded King Lucius to be a Christian 5. Therefore I leaue it as due to our glorious Countryman S. Tymothie sonne of S. Claudia and brother to S. Nouatus S. Pudentiana and S. Praxedes sufficiently insinuated by S. Paul himselfe when he so honorably enrolled his Parents for such his most beloued in holy Scripturs when that holy Pope which ordinarily liued in his house dedicated it for a Church was present in Rome to see his happy death by Martyrdome and next succeeded S. Higinius of whose Papacie we now write doth expressely witnes that he was brought vp by two most glorious Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul and was their Disciple Sanctus Timotheus qui ab Apostolis educatis Presbiter vsque ad nos peruenit Greate honor it was for the first Christian King of Britaine the first Christian kingdome of the world to be instructed in the faith by so noble and renowned Apostle of his owne Nation with the assistance and concurrance of the Pope himselfe S. Pius as he testifieth when he saith concerning S. Timothie and S. Marke that was Martyred with him that he dispensed the word of faith with them cum quibus simul verbum fidei partiti sumus What were the Impediments in temporall respects which hindered King Lucius from publike Profession of Christian Religion wherein he was thus instructed vntill or neare the Papacie of S. Eleutherius I shall declare hereafter and speake more of S. Tymotheus our Countriman and Apostle as also of S. Nouatus his blessed brother and the holy virgins his Sisters S. Pudentiana and S. Praxedes Onely I say now of him that he was a most worthie man to be Legate to the Pope of Rome of whome Ethelwerdus hath told vs before which in the yeare of grace 156. sent a Legate hither with letters to King Lucius exhorting him to the Christian Religion Beatissimus Christi famulus per Nuntium literas Lucium adijt Insulae Regem ammonens eum de fide Baptismo Catholico which he so honorably performed Yet in giuing this so greate deserued honor to S. Tymothie I doe not exclude others frō their due praise glory for their labours in this busines but as I haue proued before so heare I acknowledg againe in our Protestant Historians words Euen from the dayes of Ioseph of Arimathia and his fellowes or what other godly men first taught the Holinshed Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 19. Britans the Ghospell of our Sauiour there remayned among the same Britans some Christians which ceased not to teache and preache the worde of God most sincerely vnto them But yet no King amongst them openly professed that Religion till Lucius S. Marcellus a Brittan conuerted King Lucius 6. Among these was S. Marcellus or Marcellinus afterward Bishop of Tungers and then Archbishop of Treuers where he ended his dayes with Martyrdome for the truth of Christ about the yeare 180. as diuers write and Petr. Merssaeus Catal. Episcop Tungren Archiep Treuer in S. Marcell Engl. Martyr 4. Sept. Anton. Democh. l. 2. Missae contra Caluin Guliel Eisengr cent 2. Part. 4. yet was Bishop of Tungers 29. yeares before he was translated to Treuers where he was Archbishop some time Therefore seeing we reade that he preached heare in Britaine his Country and to King Lucius aswell before his going into those forreine parts as after he must needs haue preached heare in or before the 150. yeare and so might well be one of those Cambridge Doctors before remembred The Annals of the Arcbishops of Treuers say of this man that Lucius King of Britaine now England was Baptized by his preaching huius praedicatione Rex Angliae id est Lucius Baptizatus est The Historie of Tungers speaketh more plainely that this S. Marcellus did by his preaching conuert Lucius Prince of Britaine with all his Nation to Christ S. Catal. Archiep. Treu. in S. Marcello al. Marcel lino Marcellus Lucium Britanniae Principem cum tota gente sua praedicatione ad Christum conuertit And the same Catalogue of Treuers saith that King Lucius was made a Christian and Baptized by this our renowned Countryman S. Marcellus S. Lucius Britanniae Rex factus Christianus atque ab hoc Marcello Petr. Merssaeus Catal. Episcop Tungren in S. Marcello Treuirorum Doctore Baptizatus And to giue vs notice that S. Marcellus must needs performe these holy offices heare at or about this time the same Annals of Treuers in
his next and immediate Successor S. Metropolus saying that he was Archbishop there in the second yeare of Marcus Aurelius Antoninus Catal. Treuer Arch. supr Metropolus caepit tempore M. Aurelij Antonini anno secundo Marcus Aurelius Antoninus beginning his Empire by accompts betweene the yeares of Christ 158. and 163. though S. Metropolus did presently succeede to S. Marcellus Matth. Westm an 159. Marian. Scot. an 163. Bar. Tom. 2. Annal. an eod in the Archbishops See of Treuers S. Marcellus left that greate chardge to come hither to returne thither againe and be Martyred before the second yeare of Marcus Aurelius King Lucius must needs be a Baptized Christian before the 165. yeare of Christ long before Pope Eleutherius Papacy And if we followe the Annals of Tungers telling vs that when he was Bishop there King Lucius a ChristiaÌ„ Baptized by S. Marcellus a Britaine longe before the Papacy of S. Eleutherius assisting S. Timothie long before he came to Treuers he performed this holy office in Britaine we are enforced to say that he stayed heare very short time which will not serue to conuert a King and Country Lucium cum tota gente conuertit And presently posted bake with as greate celeritie to Treuers and without stay or ceremony was admitted Archbishop and as presently was Martyred very vnprobable things or els we most say he preached heare at the same time S. Tymotheus did and assisted in the conuersion of King Lucius which the Annals Catal. Archiep. Treuer supr of Treuers themselues sufficiently proue when they say that S. Marcellus after his rerturne from the Conuersion of King Lucius Sancte prudentissime praefuit he ruled the Archiepiscopall See there holily and most prudently Catal. Archiepis Tâ—euer in S. MaÌ„sueto Which to be truely and so certainely affirmed of the gouerment of so greate and lardge a Prouince as Treuers then was and still is requireth no short experience and space of time 7. I may reckon in this number our first Preist and Bishop I finde of this Nation S. Mansuetus consecrated by S. Peter the Apostle first Bishop of Tullum in Lorraine and after Archbishop of Treuers before S. Marcellus often coming into Britaine as I haue proued before liuing very long euen to S. Eleutherius time as many then did and among others S. Maternus his Predecessor Disciple also of S. Peter gouerned the Sees of Treuers Cullen and Catal. Archiep. Treuer in S. Materno Tungers vntill the yeare 133. and so may not be depriued of all the glory of the Conuersion of King Lucius and his people The like I may probably affirme of S. Thean after Archbishop of London S. Sampson or Theodosius or S. Mansuetus Thean Sampson and others probably preached here in this time both Archbishops after at Yorke and others For if S. Eluan one of King Lucius his Ambassadors to Rome about the Conuersion of Britaine and there consecrated Bishop by the Pope did giue place to Sainct Thean to be Archbishop of London before him and he was his Successor we must needs conceaue that S. Thean had bene long time Bishop before as many others heare were otherwise Sainct Eluan in so greate honor for his Ambassadge and consecration at Rome and that praise is giuen him in Histories for his vertue and learning would before the death of S. Thean in the Vacancy of 3. Archbishopricks and 28. Bishops Sees then in Britaine haue had a greate honor before that time and his Companion S. Meduuinus so prime and excellent a man should haue returned a Bishop from Rome and not onely a Doctor but that there were many worthie and learned Bishops heare then in Britaine deseruing or actually hauing that Prerogatiue before him And were or could so many Archflamens Flamens be conuerted in the generall Conuersion and embraced Christian Religion if none of them had resigned their places before Or who can imagine that King Lucius entered into such a Dispute of Learning without consultation with his learned Flamens and Archflamens which then ruled not onely in spirituall but temporall affaires Or how could he and his temporall Nobles be conuerted except the others were first conuicted to be in error How can it with credibilitie be conceaued that so many of those cheife Gentile Preists should willingly relinquish their professions and most of them be made and consecrated Christian Preists and Bishops by the common opinion except many of them had professed Christianitie before New Conuerties might not by the lawe of Christ be admitted to that charge and dignitie in his Church 8. And of this opinion are or ought to be our Cambridge Antiquaries in expresse termes testifiing that King Lucius sent Eluanus and Meduuinus Io. Caius histor Cantabrig p. 22. to Rome about his Conuersion in the yeare of Christ 156. and it was in the yeare 178. before they returned hither againe to exercise their Preistly function which they had receaued at Rome id egit anno Domini 156. regni sui 18. King Lucius sent these Ambassadors to Rome in the 156. yeare of Christ and 18. of his Reigne Regem Baptizarunt anno Domini 178. and either they or Damianus and Fugatianus Baptized the King and his Subiects in the yeare of our Lord 178. which was 22. yeares after the first sending of Eluanus and Meduuinus to Rome by these men The olde Manuscript of the life of S. Helen our contry Manuscr Antiq. de Vita S. Helenae Capgrau in Catal. in eadem woman and holy Empresse with Capgraue and others follwing it testifie the same when they say that King Lucius soone after his Fathers death being but young in yeares in inuenili aetate did send Epistles to the Pope of Rome humbly entreating to be made a Christian by his direction Lucius ex Patre Coillo optimae indolis puer in Inuenili aetate senilem animo canitiem moribus praeferebat Qui cum defuncto Patre Regni diademate insignitus fuisset exitum suum praeferri volens principio à Spiritu Sancto edoctus Epistolas Papae humiliter direxit petens vt ab eo fidem Christianam recipere mereretur The like hath the Authour of the Brittish Historie Galfrid Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 4. c. 19. Pontic Virun l. 4. Brit. Hist and Virunnius who seemeth to alledge Gildas in the same sence when he saith he writeth many things in many places of King Lucius de quo Gildas multa tradit multis in locis And allthough it is now in the Copies of these Authours or most of them that this messadge was sent to Eleutherius it cannot be but that name is in them mistaken Eleutherius being neither Pope nor probably Preist when by these Authours these men and messadge was sent to Rome by King Lucius a young man and newly crowned for Matthew of Matth. Westm an gratiae 124. Manuscrip Antiquit in the Church of S. Peter in Cornhill in London Matth. Westm
proceedings such as all Chrstians were which he performed when he came to be Emperour raysing a generall Persecution against Christians which to omitt but as it concerned this kingdome and Christians thereof the holy house of our glorious Countrywoman S. Praxedes in Rome which vntill then both in the time of S. Nouatus her brother her holy parents S. Pudens and S. Claudia Sabinella or Priscilla and likely as before vnder her parents also Christian Britans had bene a safe refuge and as a Sanctuarie for persecuted Christians was now cruelly ransaked and 22. holy Christian Martyrs together with the sacred Act. S. Praxed per S. Pastor Martyr Rom. die 26. Maij. Bed Vsuard Ado eodem die Petr. Catal. l. 5. c. 58. Baron Tom. 2. Annal. an 164. Preist S. Simitrius most barbarously without any triall question or Iudgment presently putt to death of which blessed company we may not but thinke diuers of this kingdome to haue bene And S. Timothie himselfe returning from hence to Rome vpon the death of his brother and Sister S. Nouatus and S. Pudentiana was martyred there and before the 62. yeare of Christ if we will allowe of Matthew of Westminster his computation who saith that S. Iustus Bishop of Vienna after long exile was martyred that yeare Anno gratiae 162. in Gallijs plurimi pro Christo sanguinem gloriosè fuderunt Inter quos Iustus Viennensis Episcopus longo tempore exilio maceratus Martyr efficitur For S. Pius Pope of Rome in his Epistle to this S. Iustus writeth of the Martyrdome Pius 1. Papa Ep. ad IustuÌ„ Vienn Episc To. 1. Bibl. Sanct. Baron To. 2. Annal. an 166. of our S. Timothie And by no accompt he liued not aboue 4. yeares longer but was Martyred in this time So by some accompts our glorious Countryman S. Marcellus so diligent a procurer of the Conuersion of King Lucius as I haue declared was martyred in this Persecution And to heape vp the measure of fears for Christian Britans this Emperour did not onely thus persecute vs abroade but sent Calphurnius Agricola hither into Britaine with armed Troopes to keepe the Britans in subiection as Roman Pagan Iul. Capitolin in Marco Aurelio Antonin Polyd. Virgil. Anglic. Hist l. 2. p. 42. Writers terme it but Britans may say in a kinde of flauery 3. These and such were the worldly Temptations which allured King Lucius and many noble Britans to be more timerous and lingering to professe the Christian faith with such constancy openly as inwardly they firmely beleeued and honored vntill the Emperour himselfe conuicted by the written Marcus Aurel. Anton. Emperour miraculously conuerted to beleeue in Christ oâ— at the least to be a Protector of Christians Apologies and Miracles wrought by Christians was enforced to yeeld the honour to Christ and abstayne from Persecution and many of his noble Pagans embraced Christian Religion Imperator victoriam suam Christo gaudenter attribuit And this I take to be the cheifest occasion of the mistakings in some Historians or their Scribes setting downe so many and seuerall times when King Lucius receaued the faith of Christ or professed it Many saying Tertull. Apol. c. 6 Euseb Eccl. hist l. 5. cap. 5. Matth. Westm an 174. it was in the yeare of Christ 156. according as I haue before related Others in the yeare 164. others 165. as William of Malmesbury with others Henry of Hartford in the yeare 169 And others in other and later times All which be true if we speake of the Religion of Christ which he held and beleeued from the very first of these assigned times but for his and his Nobles publike profession thereof and the kingdome generall receauing it with building of Churches placing Christian Bishops and Preists in them and abandoning the superstitious Rites of the Pagan Gentils we must expect a later date in the time of Pope Eleutherius And the honour this holy Pope had long before he was Pope and the often occasion of King Lucius and others heare Occasions of so ofteÌ„ mistaking the name Pope Eleutherius in letters written to and from Rome by Historians or their Scribes writing and sending to Rome about this holy worke might occasion some errour in the Titles of letters to Pope Eleutherius when he was not yet Pope but in high estimation with the Popes there as a principall learned and holy Preist of the Church of Rome as appeareth in the first Epistle of S. Pius Pope to S. Iustus Bishop of Vienna wherein he onely sendeth him salutations from S. Soter after Pope and S. Eleutherius as the cheifest Preists then in Rome and so he recommendeth them salutant te Soter Eleutherius digni Pius 1. Epist 1. ad Iustum Vienn Episc Tom. 1. Biblioth Sanct. presbyteri Which Epistle was written and this honour giuen to Eleutherius by that holy Pope allmost twenty yeares before Eleutherius was Pope And yet he must needs be a renowned man long before that time and so no maruaile if diuers letters were written to him from Britaine and from him hither before his Papacie especially if we reflect to consider how probable a thing it is that he was most resident with our Christian Britans there and the Popes of that time committed vnto him to haue a peculiar care of this Country which his greate credit and familiaritie with Pope Pius conuersing so much Euseb Hist Chronic. Matth. Westm an 157. with our Britans there and with such principall men as were sent into these parts such as S. Iustus of Vienna then was will induce to thinke Iustus Viennensium Episcopus Lugdunensium Photinus in Ecclesia Christi clari habentur And our owne Annals doe sufficiently witnes that the fame and renowne of S. Eleutherius was greate heare in Britaine before he was chosen Pope ab Ethelwerd Chronic. ortu solis vsque ad occasum exiuit sancta opinio eius And that this his glory was so greate in Britaine before he was Pope those our both auncient and later Historians prooue which say that King Lucius wrote vnto him the first yeare of hâ—s Consecration to take Order for the generall Conuersion of this kingdome Marian. Scot. aetat 6. in Eleutherio Papa Harris in Theatro to 2. So doth the most authenticall and approued Relation of this History testifie that it was in the very beginning of his Papacie that King Lucius sent those letters and solemne Ambassadge vnto him about this Busines Huic initio Pontificatus supplices litterae venerunt à Lucio Britannorum Rege vt se ac suos Vita S. Eleutherij in Breu. Rom. 26. die Maij. in Christianorum numerum reciperet Which plainely proueth this fame and honour of S. Eleutherius so well knowne in Britaine did not now begin heare with his Papacie but was of farre more auncient continuance and Antiquitie For the very beginning of any Ruler or Gouernour cannot giue him so singular a commendation so
wine his Countrimen and friends heare to Christ would not giue ouer so holy a worke to take so long a Iorney to dispose of temporall things which he had so contemned before in respect of Religeous and heauenly busines 3. And thus it proued true for S. Timothie writing againe to S. Pastor his brother in holy Preisthood and his most holy Sister S. Praxedes Timotheus confratri presbitero Pastori sanctissimae Sorori Praxedi in Domino salutem S. Timothie committerh the disposing of his temporall Ritches in Rome to S. Pius Pope S. Praxedes his Sister and S. Pastor to Ecclesiasticall vses desiring to be remembred at the memory of the holy Apostles and to S. Pius Pope and all Saints there referreth the disposition of all that temporall substance to S. Pastor and Praxedes giuing them full power and Authoritie to dispose thereof Oramus sanctimonium vestrum vt nos commendare dignemini memoriae sanctorum Apostolorum sancto Pio Episcopo sanctae Sedis Apostolicae Praesuli omnibus sanctis Agnoscat Sanctitas vestra quia quod germano suo Nouato placuit nobis famulis vestris placet vt in arbitrio sanctae virginis sit quod mihi dereliquit quod vobis sanctae virgini placuerit ex eo faciendi plenam per omnia habeatis potestatem This power and Epistle being receaued by S. Pastor at Rome from S. Timothie in Britaine he deliuered the Epistle to Pope Pius to reade who gaue thanks to God to see so greate pietie in our holy Countriman accepta hac Epistola gaudio repleti sumus tradidimus eam legendam His house that was S. Nouatus house dedicated a Church by Pope S. Pius sancto Pio Episcopo Tunc beatus Pius Episcopus gratias egit Deo omnipotenti And sainct Praxedes so soone as she had receaued this warrant from sainct Timothie entreated sainct Pius the Pope to dedicate that house of Nouatus for a Church because the building was greate and spatious which saint Pius performed dedicating a Church there at Nouatus Bathes and constituted it a Roman Title consecrating a Baptisterie or Font there the fourth of the Ids of May Eodem tempore virgo Domini Praxedes accepta Potestate rogauit beatum Pium Episcopum vt in Thermis Nouati quae iam in vsu non erant Ecclesiam dedicaret quia in eis aedificium magnum spatiosum videbatur esse quod placuit Pio Episcopo dedicauit Ecclesiam in Thermis Nouati in vrbe in loco qui appellatur vicus Lateriorum vbi constituit Titulum Romanum in qúo Baptisterium consecrauit quarto Idus Maias This Title or Church decayed with oldnes was decently reedified and renewed by Henry Cardinall Caietan Preist and Baron Annal. Ecclesiast Tom. 2. an 162. Ado Treueren Martyr 12. Cal. Aug. Sur. die â—1 Iulij in S. Praxede Cardinall of that auncient Title when Caesar Baronius wrote his Historie of this Age anno quo haec scribimus Ado Archbishop of Treuers and others write that this Church or Title was dedicated in her parents time in titulo quem Pater earum Pudens dedicauit Which may be well said in respect of the continuall residence and continuance of the holy Apostles or their Disciples and other Apostolike sacred Preists and Christians there continually seruing God And after this solemne dedication by saint Pius our holy Country woman The honour of this our BritaÌ„s Church in Rome S. Praxedes Martyrs and other holy Saincts there saint Praxedes continued there in greate holines both in time of quiet and Persecution entettayning all Christians and releeuing such of them as were needy there In so much that soone after this time Antoninus Pius being departed out of this life and Marcus Aurelius Antoninus succeeding him in the Empire and persecuting Christians and our blessed Countrywoman notwithstanding the terror of Persecution continuing S. Pastor in Act. S. Praxed Ado. Treu. 12. cal August Sur. alij 21. Iulij Bed Vsuard Rom. Martyrol die 26. Maij. Petr. Cat. l. 5. c. 58. her auncient Religeous charitie in harbouring and maintayning the persecuted Christians the Emperour being informed of such meetings and assemblies to be vsed and continued in the house of saint Praxedes sent his persecuting Instruments thither who apprehended many among whome he commanded saint Simitrius an holy Preist and 22. others without any examination or Processe of lawe barbarously to be put to death in the same Church Vulgatum est Antonino Imperatori quod conuentus fieret in domo Praxedis qui misit tenuit multos inter quos Simitrium Presbyterum cum alijs viginti duobus quos sine interrogatione gladio puniri praecepit in eodem Titulo Whose bodies saint Praxedes carefully gathered together and reuerently in the night time buryed them in her holy Mothers funerall place And she herselfe soone after within 34. dayes of this greate Martyrdome departed this life to receaue her eternall happines and reward in heauen and was buryed there also neare her holy Father by saint Pastor the reuerend Preist and Martyr who also wrote her life In which place saith he the prayers of Saints doe florish at this day Vbi florent hodie orationes Sanctorum 4. Neyther did this holy Brittish Receptacle and Nursery of sacred Preists and Christians departe froÌ„ this so long continued Religion deuotion charitie vsed there by the death of saint Praxedes nor she saint Pius and saint Pastor vpon that warrant or Resignation of saint Timothie spoken of before so This Church bore the name of S. Timothie and euen by the Romans coÌ„fession was from S. Peters first coming to Rome the greatest receptacle of Christians there transferre the dominion and Rule thereof from him though erecting a Title or Church there but they still reserued a commande thereof to him and it bore his name Balneum Timotheum Thermae Timothinae Timothies Bath after saint Praxedes death and saint Timothies also keeping long the name of the last Brittish owner thereof Baronius freely confesseth after this time that this Brittish house was then and had bene the common and vsuall lodging place of Christians in Rome from the first coming of saint Peter thither patebat Pudentis Senatoris domus vt alias meminimus ab initio Petri Romam aduentus hospitio Baron Annal. Eccl. Tom. 2. an 165. Christianorum And he very often times reiterats the like And to make this good we haue many worthie Writers some in the life of S. Iustine the renowned Christian Philosopher and Martyr who as the Authours testifie did offer his second Booke for the Defence of Christian Religion to Marcus Martyrol Rom. die 13. Aprilis Bed Vsuard Ado Antoninus Verus and Lucius Aurelius CoÌ„modus the persecuting Emperours and defended it publikely in disputation after this time secundum librum pro Religionis nostrae defensione praefatis Imperatoribus Marco Antonino Vero Lucio Aurelio Commodo porrexisset This
renowned man being openly together with the holy Christians Cariton Caritina Euelpistius Hierax Pean and Valerian Menol. Graecor cal Iunij Metaphrastes die 1. Iunij Sur. Lipol eod die or Liberian conuented and examined by Rusticus Praefect of the Citie of Rome vnder the named Emperours in what place the Christians there vsed to assemble and his schollers came together to heare him Iustine answeared that he euer continued at Timothies Bath neare the house of one named Martius and hauing bene now twice in Rome knew no other place and there he preached to all that resorted to him Respondit Iustinus Ego prope domum Martij cuiusdam ad balneum cognomento Timothinum hactenus mansi Veni autem in vrbem Romam secundo neque alium quempiam locum nisi quem dixi cognosco Ac si quis ad me venire voluit communicaui cum illo veritatis doctrinam By which it is euident that this our Christian British house in Rome after the death of S. Praxedes and S. Timothie his warrant to dispose of it was employed to such holy vses as formely it was and that it now continued notwithstanding the greate trobles and Persecution against it the most famous and renowned place in Rome for entertayning maitaining afflicted Christians there preaching ministring Sacraments and other holy exercises And that it still continued at our Countriman S. Timothie his disposition as the still bearing his name as owner or cheife commander thereof Balneum cognomento Timothinum proueth which it could not truely beare vntill after the death of S. Nouatus the immediate and onely Possessor of it from his parents before And it seemeth that allthough S. Timothie had left it in the power of S. Pius Praxedes and Pastor to dispose of it they still reserued the Right and Interest thereof to S. Timothie and though at the Consecration of it for a Church it was termed Titulus Pastoris the Title or Church where S. Pastor was ordinary and cheife Preist yet S. Pastor dying presently after S. Praxedes as Baronius writeth and by S. Pius Epistle to S. Iustus Bishop of Vienna Baron Tom. 2. Annal. ann 164. Martyrol Rom. die 26. Iulij Pius Pap. Epist ad Iustum Episcop Viennen where he saith of S. Pastor that S. Pastor hauing this Title or Church conferred on him deceased presbiter Pastor titulum condidit dignè in Domino obijt And so preserued the hereditarie Right together with the Title and Church thereto S. Timothie the true heire and owner thereof from his Auncestors by lawfull and lineall discent THE X. CHAPTER OF THE LAST HOLY LABOVRS OF S. TImothie in Britaine his honour with S. Denys the Areopagite his returne from hence to Rome and Martyrdome there and Martyrdome of S. Pius Pope in the same place 1. I Left saint Timothie diligently labouring in Christs Haruest in Britaine and now I must attend to doe him honour at his glorious death and Martyrdome at Rome but before we bring him hither to take his heauenly rewarde for his sufferings and trauailes there we must for the greater glory of him S. Timothie his effectuall last labours in Britaine for the Conuersion thereof and our Nation by him make some esteeme how farre he profited and preuailed in that imployment We haue heard before that by the paynes and preaching of him and our Countryman saint Marcellus both our King Lucius became a Christian and a great part of Britaine began to professe the faith of Christ S. Lucius Britanniae Rex S. Timothei eruditione ad Religionem Christi inductus est Britannia magnam ex parte fidem Christi profiteri caepit And the perseuering of saint Timothie so seriously and with such intentiue feruour that no thing could separate him from that most Heroicall Enterprise not the death of his dearest Sister and Brother S. Pudentiana and Nouatus nor so ample and Noble a Patrimonie now fallen vnto him assureth vs if we had no other testimonie to adheare vnto that he was now Father of many spirituall children had many such Brothers and Sisters and by labouring long heare among the stones and Rocks of Britaine had founde out and procured to this kingdome greater and more enduring Mines of Treasure then all saint Pudens and Claudia his parents or saint Nouatus his Brother their wordly Riches could yeeld vnto him I can hardly be drawne to other opinion finding no reason to warrant mee but his inflamed loue to the spirituall good and happines of Britaine bounde and fixed him heare with the chaines thereof vntill with vnexpressible Ioy he did see and reape that fruite of his holy works my Authours before haue told vs of that by his meanes King Lucius was induced to Christian Religion and a greate parte of Britaine professed it And this was the occasion of his returne from hence and going to Rome hoping by that Iorney to be the happy Messenger and Instrument of relating His returne to Rome and occasiō thereof and procuring that which was reserued for the honour of saint Eluanus Meduuinus Damianus Fugatianus and their Associats after to see and effect the generall and publickly warranted both by Pope and Prince Conuersion of this Britaine now hindered for a time by a sodden and new raysed storme of Persecution vnder new Emperours For allthough at the time of saint Timothie his beginning his Iorney from Britaine to Rome the Church of Christ was at some ease and quiet Antoninus Pius that friend to Christians yet continuing his Empire or if Marcus Aurelius Antoninus the persecuting Emperour had begun his Empire yet he had not begun his Persecution at that time or the knowledge thereof had not yet trauailed so farre as Britaine to giue warning and notice to King Lucius of any such thinge eyther acted or intended But when he and his new Christian people heare had for certaintie learned what barbarous and cruell Persecutions were now in hand as all Antiquities of that time doe witnes and to be silent in others that our Noble Brittish Christian house in Rome which had continued so long quiet and bene such a Seminary of Religion for this kingdome was now so cruelly afflicted 23. renowned Martyrs tyrannically and without all tryall putt to death in the place and house itselfe as I haue related and saint Iustine and his sacred company after that carryed also from thence to durance and Martyrdome and saint Timothie our Apostle Countryman and owner of that holy house together with saint Marke his happy companion in Martyrdome and likely in his Trauailes in Britaine were taken from that place to Martyrdome and Pope Pius also which much conuersed there and should haue bene a cheife meanes in directing and assisting our generall Conuersion if it had then taken effect putt to death by these Emperours for that cause 2. These and such cruelties euen against the Christians of this kingdome by these persecuting Emperours being now knowne in Britaine there was no hope left of
Pius his Empire and contradict himselfe as also he is singular when he saith of saint Anicetus that he was Pope but two yeares foure moneths three dayes Annos 2. menses 4. dies 3. others commonly tripling that time in his Papacie Therefore to auoide all the least inconuenience and exception I will ioyne also in this place saint Soter in all opinions vndoubtedlie Pope immediately before saint Eleutherus or Eleutherius and next to saint Anicetus by the more receaued Damasus Pont. in Sotere Martin Polon Suppu in Soter and to saint Pius by the other opinion The space of his Papacie is not agreed vpon the liues of Popes ascribed to Damasus ascribeth to him nine yeares seuen moneths and 21. dayes Martinus alloweth him so many yeares and dayes but detracteth foure moneths Sedit annis nouem mensibus tribus Matth. Westm an gratiae 175. diebus viginti vno The verie same hath Matthew of Westminster Sedit in Cathedra Romana annis 9. mensibus 3. diebus 21. Baronius and Binnius doe not afford him halfe so much time saying he was not Pope fully and compleately foure yeares but wanted twelue dayes of that terme defunctus habetur Baron Tom. 2. Annal. ann 179. Seuerin Binnius Tom. 1. Concil in Sotere Soter die 22. mensis Aprilis cum sedisset annos quatuor minus diebus duodecim And assigne the yeare of his death 199. from the Natiuitie of Christ and 17. of the Empire of Marcus Aurelius spoken of before continuing Emperour vntill the third yeare of the next Pope saint Eleutherius All which time and longer Lucius was still King in Britaine These two Popes as our Protestant writers of their liues are witnesses were holy men and Martyrs Saint Anicetus painefully gouerned the Roman Church in the holy ministery of the word and in greate constancie in the Christian faith shedd his blood for Gods truth Anicetus Romanae Ecclesiae in verbi ministerio sacro laboriosè praefuit in magna Christianae fidei constantia pro Dei veritate sanguinem postremò fudit Io. Bal. l. 1. de Act. Pontif. Rom. in Aniceto The like they testifie of saint Soter In armis Spiritualibus Christo fideliter militauit hoc vnum agens praecipuè vt animas per Baptismum Christo dicatas doctrina exemplo illi suo sponso saluandas adduceret mortemque sui corporis pro Christi ipsius testimonio pertulit Thus we are secured that both their example and conuersation of life as also their doctrine and Religion which they taught and professed was holy 2. What this was some what in particular these men thus deliuer vnto vs. Robert Barns l. de Vit. Pontif. Rom. in Anicet Anicetus decreed that if an Archbishop were accused by a Bishop it should be done eyther before the Primate or Pope of Rome He appointed that Archbishops should not be called Primats but Metropolitans except this prerogatiue of name was granted The Doctrine and Religion of S. Auicetus and Soter to any by the Pope of Rome He commanded that the crowne of Preists heads should be shaued round Anicetus Archiepiscopum à suo Episcopo aut coram Primate aut Romano Pontifice accusandum esse statuit Archiepiscopos non Primates sed Metropolitanos appellandos esse dixit nisi ista praerogatiua Nomenclaturae ei à Romano Pontifice concederetur Capitis verticem spherulae instar radendum sacerdotibus praecepit Soter appointed against that errour of the Gnostiks that a Robert Barns supr in Sotere Nunne should not handle the Pall nor put incense into the Censor and ordained that a Preist Should not say Masse except two at the least were present Ne Monacha Pallam contrectaret neue Thus in Acerram poneret statuit N◠sacerdos celebraret nisi vt minimum duo adessent ordinauit In these times the persecuting Emperours still reigning and Persecution raging not onely in the Easterne parts but in Italy France and Countryes in the continent neare vnto vs. This our Iland as an other world was allmost quite free thereof both now before and Gildas l. de Excid conq Brit. c. 7. after vntill the generall Persecution of Dioclesian as saint Gildas and others after him doe witnes vsque ad persecutionem Diocletiani Tyranni nouennem both in respect of the scituation remote distance and separation from the cheife Brittish Kings euer fauourers friends of Christians drewe many persecuted Christians hither commanding place of the Empire and that it euer had Kings not so depending of the persecuting Emperours and so farre from the name and nature of Persecutours that they euer were friends and fauourers of Christians and now the King and many both of his Nobilitie and other subiects had receaued Christian Religion This as our Protestant Antiquaries and others haue told vs of like former times drewe many worthie and learned Christians among others hither where for themselues they might more quietly enioy the libertie of their conscience and Religion and for others desirous to be instructed in the truth thereof and not kept back with such terrours of Persecution as in other Countryes they might with more confidence and boldnes and with greate hope of fruite and increase preach and teach it vnto them And so this Persecution in other Nations not sayling ouer itselfe but sending Apostolike men vnto vs eyther to conuert or by their holy doctrine conuersation and miracles which they wrought at the least so to dispose the minds and wills of many men in all degrees that it made our generall Conuersion now at hand more easie to be so speedely and vniuersally performed 3. That such was the state of Britaine for spirituall affaires in this Idolatry and superstition daily diminishing and decaying and Christiā Religion in all places and persons encreasing and multiplying both Authoritie and the knowne certaine effect it selfe the surest testimonie in such cases shall witnes heareafter And this was the condition thereof vntill about the beginning of the Papacie of S. Soter or the end of the first yeare thereof about the yeare of our Redemption 175. when as it appeareth by the Edict of Marcus Aurelius Emperour before the strange deliuery of him and his Army by the Christians Literae Marci Aurelij Anton. ad Senatum in fine operum S. Iustini Baron To. 2. Annal. an 176. Mat. West an gratiae 174. Tertull. Apol. c. 5. Euseb l. 5. c. 5. Oros l. 7. c. 15. Florent Wigor Chronic. an 161. vel 184. miraculous prayers he suffered many Christians to liue in quiet and had a great number of them about him inuenique magnam eorum multitudinem And seeing himselfe and his Army in distresse sent for them and entreated them to pray for his deliuery eos qui apud nos Christiani dicuntur accersiui ac rogaui Which he would not haue done being a wise and learned Emperour but that either by the Apologie of Athenagoras the vertues and Miracles of many Christians or
some other inuincible ArgumeÌ„t his Iudgment was then wholly or allmost conuicted that their Religion was holy and they also and thereby likely to be powerable with God to procure his safety which his owne prayers Sacrifices to his Pagan Gods were not able to doe Deos Patrios votis susceptis rogaui sed cum ab eis negligerer As he himselfe publikly proprofessed and therefore preferring the prayers of the Christians appealed vnto them But after God by the prayers of the Christians which he procured them to make had so Miraculously deliuered him and his Army consisting but of foure Legions not 27. thousand men enuironed allmost with a thowsand thowsands of Enemies as the common reading is hostium Nongentorum septuaginta septem millia and his people distressed with thrist and hunger not hauing drunke in fiue dayes by sending a most cooling and comforting Raine in the Campe of the distressed Emperour and Haile like fier and lightnings among his Enemyes confounding and discomfiting them he presently sent out his Imperiall letters and Edict chardging the Senate of Rome to confirme them with their Decree wherein wholly asscribing this deliuery of his Army and himselfe and confusion of his Enemyes to the God of the Christians their prayers vnto him wherein he gaue free libertie for any man to be a Christian concedamus talibus vt sint Christiani and no man should be molested for being a Christian censeo neminem quod Christianus sit esse in crimen in Iudicium vocandum And he that should accuse a Christian for his Religion should be burned aliue and he that shall professe himselfe to be a Christian shall be freed from all danger intended against him for that cause And no gouernor of any Prouince shall punish any such for his Religion or depriue him of libertie Volo eum qui Christianum accusauit viuum exuri Illum vero qui Christianum se esse professus fuerit periculo omni quod ob eam rem ei intendebatur liberatum Is cui Prouincia commissa est nequaquam ad paenitentiam adigat aut libertatem ei adimat And he willed these things to be confirmed by the Senats Decree and this his Edict to be proposed in the open Marcet place to be read And that the Prefect of the Citie then Vetrasius Pollio should cause it to be sent to all Prouinces and no man should be forbidden to write it out Haec autem Senatus consulto etiam sanciri volo atque hoc meum Edictum in Foro diui Traiani proponi vt legi possit Curae autem erit Vetrasio Pollioni Praefecto vrbi vt ad omnes Prouincias haec constitutio mittatur neque quisquam qui eam exscribere vel ipse vti voluerit prohibeatur This was sent to the whole Senate and people of Rome Senatui populoque Romano and by the Emperours publike chardge and command as into other Prouinces so likewise sent it into Britaine for the priuiledge of all ChristiaÌ„s heare by the Emperours publike Officer in such affaires the Ruler of the City of Rome ad omnes Prouincias haec constitutio mittatur Any man that would might freely be a Christian and no man vnder paine of cruell death to be burnt aliue might call any into question for that cause And to giue greater testimony of these things in Britaine and see this Imperiall Edict for the freedome of Christians heare take place and effect where as our English Antiquaries others tell vs that Trebellius and Pertinax the Roman Lieutenants heare about this time were Christians our Countriman Florentius Wigorniensis plainely affirmeth that Florent Wigor chron an 159. 181 Pertinax was a cheife commander in the Emperours Army when this Miraculous Victory was by the Christians prayers and this Edict writen and decreed by the Emperour for their freedome and libertie and probably was then conuerted to the Christian faith by this Miracle Pertinaci exercitui qui cum eo in Quadorum Regione pugnabat siti oppressis pluuia diuinitus missa est cum è contrario Germanos Sarmatas fulmi na persequerentur plurimos eorum interficerent And the Emperour himselfe who in his publike cited Edict doth say of Christians that in equitie he must thinke them now to be defended by God whome before he accompted for wicked men and alienated from God must needs be a Christian in conscience and Iudgment Equum est vt quos impios esse à Deo alienos opinabamur eos existimemus Deo munitos esse And he most needs at least internally beleeue in that true God whome he said the Christians did beare in their conscience Deum in conscientia gestant And in no wise a learned Emperour or other would or could in Iudgment reason equitie and conscience make a lawe to condemne men to so cruell death as burning aliue which he inflicted vpon the accusers of Christians except he knew or probably thought their accusation was vniust and the cause of the accused Christians lawfull iust and holy 4. Wherevpon it came to passe that very many both present at this Miracle and the Emperours change vpon it or hearing it by so vndoubted Relation as the Emperours publike and seuere Edict for the quiet of Christians began then to loue and embrace their Religion so pleasing and powerable with God and honored by men of greatest commande and iudgment And Marci Aurelij Edict supr this Imperiall Edict and Relation of these things by publike Authoritie and warrant both of the Emperour and the Consuls of Rome was with all expedition sent proclaimed and diuulged heare in Britaine as in other Prouinces to King Lucius and the Lieutenants for the Emperour heare as his precept was And this I take to be that Ambassadge or Messadge which S. Gildas and Nennius before haue spoken of sent from the Roman Emperour or Emperours as the diuers readings haue missa Legatione ab Imperatore Romanorum or ab Imperatoribus Romanorum to exhort or warrant king Lucius to professe Christian Religion For howsoeuer we will vnderstand these words Emperour or Emperours of the Romans whether for the cheife Emperour or his Substituts so sometime named by S. Gildas so it was coÌ„cerning the high Emperour his Edict publikly proclaimed and diuulged in all Prouinces was come to King Lucius â—is knowledge so that he must needs take notice thereof by that meanes And if we will take the phrase of speach Imperatores RomanoruÌ„ the Emperous of the Romans as S. Gildas before in Claudius seemeth to vse it Gild. Histor in Claudio when he saith in Tempore Claudij quieuit dari census Romanis à Britannia sed Britannicis Imperatoribus traditur Tribute ceased to be giuen to the Romans from Britaine in the time of Claudius but it is deliuered to the Brittish Emperours which the Roman true Emperours seeme to haue deputed as the Roman Consuls had their Proconsules and Pretors Propretors and Kings now haue their Proreges Viceroyes in
remote Kingdomes subiect to them supplying their place and power And in this sence also King Lucius had both Martyrol Ant. apud Baton To. 1. Annal. an 183. Holinshed Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 19. â—oscelin Hist Eccles Ang. in Lucio Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. p. 4. Galfri Monum l. 4. c. 19. Virun l. 4. Harris Theatr. l. 2. cap. 18. Hect. Boeth Scot. Histor l. 5. f. 85. Io. Goscelin supr c. de Rel. Lucij Matth. Parker Antiquit. Brit. p. 4. notice and warrant giuen vnto him of these proceedings by the Emperours or Lieutenants of the RomaÌ„s in Britaine as all Antiquaries giue testimonie herein our Protestant Historians thus write of this matter King Lucius perceaued not onely some of the Roman Lieutenants in Britaine as Trebellius and Pertinax with others to haue submitted themselues to the Christian profession but also the Emperour himselfe to begin to be fauourable to them that professed it An other saith of King Lucius comperit ex Legatis Caesaris Praepotentes atque Illustres quosdam ex Romanis Trebellium nempe ac Pertinacem aliosque noÌ„nullos Christianae Religioni accessisse immo etiam ipsum Imperatorem aequum factum King Lucius was assured by the Legats of the Emperour that very potent and renowned meÌ„ of the Romans as Trebellius and Pertinax and others had embraced the Christian Religion and the Emperour himselfe was become indifferent herein The like haue Catholike writers of this busines And some Protestants haue published that the Roman Emperours had forbidden all vse and profession of the Druyds Religion in their Prouinces Edicto cautum Romanorum fuit ne vsus aut existimatio in Prouincijs suis Religioni Druidum vlla adhiberetur An other writeth that the Emperour Marcus Aurelius Antoninus who had set out the fauourable Edict for Christians had set out an other vtterly to abandon the Druids Religion which had reigned so longe with honor in Britaine where the cheifest professors and Maisters thereof remained that King Lucius was at this time greate in fauour and familiaritie with this Emperour Erat eodem tempore Lucius Romanorum fautor Marco Antonio vero Caesari summa bene volentia ac familiaritate coniunctus cuius Authoritate Decreto cum profliganda esset tantae Authoritatis Religio Druydum quae omnium memoriam superabat Thus write these Protestant Historians but neither bringing Authoritie or reason that the Roman Emperours had made any such Edict particularly against the practise of the Druyds Religion in Britaine I dare not follow them therein For there was greate difference betweene the gouerment of Britaine Prouincia Regia gouerned by our owne King onely Tributary to the Romans and other Countries as France Gallia where the Druyds also ruled immediately subiect to the Romans Iure belli by Title of CoÌ„quest which they neuer had ouer Britaine and so by their owne conditions of peace could not claime any such Prerogatiue heare to binde the Britans but onely their Romans and Ciues heare to what Religion they pleased to prescribe 5. And therefore their owne writers as Suetonius Tranquillus and our Protestant Antiquaries also knowing how offensiue the Druids which ruled both in matters of warre and peace and their Religion were vnto the Roman C. Suetonius Tranquillus in Claud. Plinius l. â—â— cap. 1. Io. Selden Analect c. 5. p. â—â— â—8 Auâ—elius Vâ—ctor Hist abbreuiat part 2. an ab vrbe condit 794. cap. 4. Opimer Chronograph in Tyberio Theater of great Bâ—â—t l. 6. Conquests and proceedings and how desirous those Emperours therefore were to suppresse them doe tell vs that before they were such Conquerours in those parts where the Druids ruled Augustus did forbid all Citizens of Rome and those would enioy the Immunities of being such to professe the Druids Religion Druidarum Religio tantum ciuibus sub Augusto Interdicta And after they had made themselues Maisters of Gallia Claudius did quite abolish it from thence what he could And Aurelius Victor writing after this time and of suppressing the Druids by the Roman Emperours extendeth this suppression no further then Gallia now France compressae per Galliam Druidarum famosae superstitiones Which Suetonius had written of Claudius before Druidarum Religionem apud Gallos dirae immanitatis tantum ciuibus sub Augusto interdictam penitus aboleuit So doth Aurelius Victor and Opimerus of Tyberius shewing one reason among others because when they tooke any of the Romans Prisoners they killed and offered them in Sacrifice to their Idols cum Gallias possideret ea immanitas vt Druides illorum homines immolarent Tyberij Cornelius Tacitus Hâ—st l. 14. in Vit. Iulij Agricolae Ponticus Virun l. 4. Polâ—dor Virgil. Angl. Histor lib. 1. pag. 11. Stowe Histor in Suetonius Paulin Holinsh. Histor of Engl. l. 4. c. 9. Hect. Boeth Scotor Hist l. 3. fol. 55. 23. Iul. Caesar CommeÌ„t l. 6. Robert Caenal Tom. 1. Gallic Hist Perioch 3. Diodorus Siculus rerum ant l. 5. Io. Xiphiâ—in in Epitom Dionis in Nerone Iulius Caesar Commentar l. 6. Boeth Theat of Brit. supr Matth. Parker Antiquit. Brit. p. 4. Caesaris principatus sustulit Druidas Of which their sacrificing of Romans in Britaine both the Roman and our owne Historians are witnesses iustely calling them cruell superstitions In quibus Insulani cruore captiuo adolere aras hominum fibris consulere Deos fas habebant And Sacerdotes infando ritu humanis mactatis hostijs Deos consulebant And the Druids were euer present at these cursed cruell and most Inhuman Sacrifices horum erat publicis sacrificijs interesse For example our Protestant Historians with others thus write of Bunduica directed by the Druids when she had stayne 80000. Romans she exercised all kinde of crueltie one such men as she tooke As for the Noble women that she gate she hanged them vp and cut of their pappes sewed them to their mouthes besides this she stretching their bodies out at leÌ„gth thrust sharpe stakes cleane through them all which things were done in despight when they sacrificed and feasted in their Temples And whatsoeuer cruelties outrages reuolts tumults or seditions as the Romans termed or interpreted not concurring with them by the Britans the Druids hauing power with seuerest punishments to Order and direct all things all these were by the Romans ascribed and imputed vnto them 6. Therefore of all people in Britaine these Druids were and must needs be most odious to the Romans and their Religion which allowed and practised such Barbarous cruell and execrable deuises was so hatefull vnto them that as our Protestant Historians write this Emperour by his Imperiall Authoritie and decree had forbidden the Druids Religion in Britaine Marci Antonij Veri authoritate decreto profliganda esset Religio quae omnium memoriam superabat In which opinion there was now no euasion to be founde out but the Druids superstition must presently be abandoned in Britaine And not to build too much vpon these mens words
and their Lieutenants in France had bannished them they sought their destruction heare in Britaine and the King himselfe with his Nobilitie condemned them and very many of their best learned men both in this and other Countryes had abandoned their Rites and vsadges and now embraced and actually professed Christian Religion thus spurred forward and thereby more seriously and deliberately reflecting vpon those conuicting and vnansweareable motiues therevnto which I haue remembred in the first Age and more properly belonging to the Druides of Britaine then any people of this or other Nation They also with their followers and Disciples gaue a common consent to relinquish their so condemned superstitions and receaue the lawe of Christ and this in so generall or vniuersall manner that within short time after few or none were to be found which professed their so condemned Idolatryes and Impieties And among their owne superstitions they had some better obseruations and directions deliuered and proposed by a better spirit to bring them more readily into the way of truth among which was that their auncient Tradition which I haue spoken of before of picturing reuerencing a Child in a Virgins Armes which wheÌ„ the Mysteries of Christ were preached proued vnto them more easely brought them publikly and plainely to professe and followe that which figuratiuely prophetically in obscure manner and signes they had acknowledged long before Christs Natiuitie THE XIII CHAPTER OF POPE S. ELEVTHERIVS AND HOW IN his Papacie and by his Papall order and power Britaine had the honour to be the first Christian kingdome in the worlde and eldest daughter of the mother Church of Christ King Lucius by his Embassadors and petition to the Pope of Rome so obtaining 1. ABOVT this time when matters were thus acting or acted in Britaine S. Soter the holy Pope of Rome was Martyred not by the commandement but rather against the commande and Edict of Marcus Aurelius the Emperour hauing giuen so seuere and strict order and chardge that no Christian should be molested or questioned for his Religion by some malitious and false accusing Aduersaries And S. Eleutherius Damasus Pontif. in Eleuth Martin Polon in Eleuth Matth. Westm an gratiae 185. Florent Wigorn. Chron. an 162. al. 184. Lampridius in Commodo Mar. Max. Senat. apud eund ib. Herodianus l. 1. Dio in Commodo or Eleutherus succeeded him in the See Apostolike and by the common opinion ruled the same 15. yeares or more Marcus Aurelius Antoninus was yet Emperour and after him his sonne Commodus who though he was a most wiked man exceeding all that went before him in impiety as Marius Maximus Lampridius and in them the whole Senate of Rome with others are witnesses yet as a scourge of God to the Persecutors of ChristiaÌ„s he oppressed them and was fauorable vnto Christians neuer molesting them whether it was at the mediation of Marcia a woman whome he exceedingly affected and was as Dio saith most friendly to Christians Christianorum studiosissima or otherwise I doe not examine he remained Emperour all Pope Eleutherius his time And Lucius was still King in Britaine and so by generall consent of Antiquaries continued all the time of Pope Eleutherius who as all our English Protestant Historians with others doe willingly and freely acknowledge was an holy Bishop and studious to haue the word of God published a good Maister of the household of Christ and so adhering to the Doctrine of the Apostles that he confirmed the Britans therein Pius Episcopus Matth. Parker Ant. Brit. p. 4. Io. Bal. lib. 1. de Act. Pontif. Rom. in Eleutherio diuino verbo propagando studens Bonus paterfamilias de thesauro suo noua cum veteribus proferens effecit vt confirmatis consolidatis Britannis in suscepta prius ab Apostolis Doctrina totum illud regnum in eius fidei verba iuraret Thus write two Protestant Bishops the one their first Archbishop to whome the rest subscribe in this opinion of S. Eleutherius 2. What was his Religion in particular concerning matters now questioned by them they are not so willing to vtter in expresse terms because they are enforced by all Antiquitie to yeeld that the Religion which he professed was the same which was then by publike Authoritie generally preached and embraced in Britaine But he established among other things the Florent Wigor Chron. an 181. true Obseruation of Easter die Dominico a 14. vsque ad 21. celebraretur Acknowledging as before that he confirmed the Britans in the Doctrine of the Apostles And further testifying from Antiquities that his mother Authia comitted Magdeb. cent 2. col 133. cap. de Scholis Nâ—ceph l. 3. c. 29. Pius 1. Epist 1. ad S. Iustum Vienn him to Anicetus Pope before S. Pius by many Authorities to be instructed in Diuinitie Authia Eleutherium filium suum Aniceto tradidit erudiendum qui sacras literas ab eo doctus sacro Cleri numero inseritur and so familiar and accoÌ„pted renowned with Pope Pius that famous Massing Pope as is allready declared they must needs grant he was as farre a professor of that present Roman Religion which they name Papistrie or Poperye as they haue confessed of those holy Popes his predecessors in the See Apostolike and Tutors in Religion And for some cheifest particulars they giue vs their particular warrant that it was so For the Popes spirituall Supreamacie they write that he claymed and partised it as the definition or Institution of the Apostles and their successors to his time Romanae sedis Primatum arrogat cum ait ab Apostolis eorumque Magdeburgenses cent 2. c. de primatu col 141. 142. Robert Barns l. de Vit. Rom. Pont. in Eleutherio successoribus multorum consensu Episcoporum definitum esse and prouided that in Bishops cases and accusations nothing should be determined but by the Pope of Rome Accusationem contra Episcopos intentatam Episcopos audire permisit sed vt nihil nisi apud Pontificem definiretur cauet But this will more plainely appeare in the planting of Christian Catholike Religion heare in the ensuing History thereof And this shall stand in place of a Sea Marke to bring mee into the true way of my British Historicall Narration againe 3. For when matters of Religion had so farre and prosperously proceeded in Britaine as I haue related in the former Chapter and now nothing remained to be concluded of in those affaires but how the true faith and Religion of Christ might be planted heare by the most publike powerable warrantable and vncontroleable Authoritie in such proceedings it was generally agreed vpon according to those grounds and approued Rules which our Protestant Antiquaries haue proposed and prescribed vnto vs before that so greate important and generall a busines of conuerting a whole and so Lardge a kingdome neither lawfully might or could be establish in all things thereto required and necessarie without the help power and highest warranting prerogatiue of
truth but in such sort did it as thereby he hath purchased vnto the same the Title of Primogenita Ecclesiae the most auncient and first begotten of all the Churches in the world for that as Sabellicus hath well noted allthough Christ was preached elswhere priuately Britaine the first Kingdome in the world which publikely and generally receaued the saith of Christ in many other Nations long before yet omnium Prouinciarum prima publicitus Christi nomen recepit Of all Nations it was the first that with publike approbation of Prince and State receaued the Profession of Christian Religion Thus farre he commendeth King Lucius for the carriadge of this busines afterward insinuating first to his Readers that there were Christian Preists and Preachers heare in Britaine when King Lucius sent to Pope Eleutherius about the generall Conuersion of this kingdome and to vse his words there is no doubt to be made that at their hāds if he were not he might haue bene baptised that were the Instrumēts of his Conuersion And then he immediately thus addeth to dishonour this Noble King for this his most honorable Ambassadge But what shall I say humanitūs aliquid passus est he thought happily it would be some litle glory vnto him and a countenance also to the action to fetch them that might seeme to be the Authours of this designe from Rome the Seate of the Empire the Mistresse of the world yea and also happily the vpholders of his Crowne and Authoritie regall Thus farre this Protestant Bishop and Antiquarie all which I haue answeared before and now breifely repeate if King Lucius was or might haue bene baptised by any heare all they as I haue proued before of S. Timothie Marcellus Mansuetus and others sent hither or conuerted being cōsecrated Preists or Bishops heare by Authoritie from the Apostolike Roman See he must needs also be baptised by power from thence if he had not sent this solemne Ambassadge thither So likewise if he stayed the returne of his Ambassadours Eluan and Medwin if the Pope had sent no others hither seeing by all Antiquities these were but Cathecumens and not baptised when they were sent to Rome but there perfectly instructed baptised and cōsecrated the one a Priest the other a Preist and Bishop if these or eyther of them baptised him and his people if they alone had bene able to performe so generall and greate a worke it had bene done by the power of the Pope of Rome who consecrated them and by Authoritie sent them hither to that end 6. So if King Lucius had appealed in this busines to the Bishops of France or any Country betweene Rome and vs and if they had harkened vnto him herein without consulting with the Pope of Rome yet all they being consecrated and directed thither by his Authoritie as we haue seene before King Lucius and his subiects resolued to be Christians must become such by the labour power and warrant of the Pope of Rome And by that which is saide before by the warrant of our Protestants of the both claymed and practised supreame spirituall power of all Popes from S. Peter to this time of S. Eleutherius and of him also it is euident that this kingdome nor any other could be in such solemne and publike manner conuerted and all Ecclesiasticall matters with change of Temporall lawes be established without the warrant and approbation of the Apostolike See of Rome and Church thereof in which respect and noe other Sabellicus and others which truely call this our Britaine the eldest daughter of the Church primogemita Ecclesiae so terme it in respect of the Church of Rome our holy Mother which brought forth this Country generally and publikly to Christ before any other in the world by sending holy Preachers and Apostolike men hither which so brought it to passe to the greate honour of this Nation Eleutherius Graecia oriundus sed Neapoli Anton. Sabellicus l. 5. Ennead 7 in Italia ortus successit Soteri Cum hoc nuper dignitatem adepto Lucius Britanniae Rex per litteras egit vt se suos vellet Christianorum numero addicere Missi sunt eo Fugatius Damianus viri pietate insigni hi Regem cum tota domo populoque vniuerso Baptismi Sacramento insignauerunt sublatoque malorum daemonum cultu vera in gente pietas constituta est Sic Britannia omnium Prouinciarum prima publicitus Christi nomen recepit Where it is euident that Sabellicus this Protestant Bishops Authour giueth this dignitie to Britaine to be the eldest and first borne daughter of the Church because the Roman Church first and before all other Nations did bringe it wholy forth to Christ wholy conuerting it in which sence the King of France accompteth and stileth himselfe primogenitus Annal. Galliae in Claudio Ecclesiae the first begotten child of the Church among Kings because Stephen a King in France rather a Duke was in their opinion in the time of Claudius the Emperour conuerted to the faith of Christ by Apostolike men sent from the See of Rome And our King Iames whome our Protestants would haue to be the fourth such supreame heade of their Church in England after King Henry the eight the yoūge child King Edward the sixt and Elizabeth a woman and Queene plainely and publikly in open parlament hath thus confessed I acknowledge the Roman Church to be our Mother Church Therefore except Mother and Daughter be not correlatiues and vnseperable Britaine King Iames speach in his 1. Parlament was the Daughter hauing no elder Sister Daughter of that Church was the first borne Daughter of the Church by this prerogatiue primogenita Ecclesiae 7. And the Arguments which this Protestant Bishop would haue to accuse or condemne King Lucius of vaine glory for sending to Rome to establish Godwin Conu of Brit. supr p. 35. the Conuersion of Britaine because Rome was then the Seate of the Empire Mistresse of the world and happily vpholder of his crowne and regall Authoritie doe aduance the honour of King Lucius his zeale in Religion and Dutie to the Roman Church For if the Conuersion of Britaine in so vinuersall established order could haue bene compassed without allowance of the Pope of Rome it had bene more secure for him to haue abstayned from that Ambassadge sent vnto the Pope liuing in state of Persecution for his Christian Religion and cheife office therein by the temporall and Imperiall Rome temporall Seate of persecuting Emperours their times of conniuency onely excepted temporall Mistresse of the world temporall Vpholder or friend to the Regall crowne of Britaine so farre as it did nothing which tasted of alienation from the Roman Pagan Imperours will and dignitie with which King Lucius his professing a Religion persecuted by them and suing for establishing and confirmation thereof by the Authoritie of the Pope of Rome which aboue all other things was most distastfull to the Roman Empire and had for
that cause put all the Popes hitherto to death did most tw harte and disagree And therefore among diuers others Ihon Funccius the Protestant Antiquary doth thus freely acknowledge That at this time there were many most renowned Bishops in France whose help and assistance for the Conuersion of Britaine King Lucius might farre more easily haue vsed then to haue sent so farre as Rome for Preachers to be sent hither and order to be giuen from thence for effecting that worke but that the dignitie and prerogatiue of the Pope of Rome called vpon him to appeale to him for ordering and settling these affaires and giueth this Act and example of King Lucius the most potent King of the Britains as he stileth him for a sure and certaine signe and Argument of the Popes of Rome true honour at that time when they were so dishonored by the Emperours and worldly proceedings Quo in honore Io. Funccius l. 6. commentarior in Chronolog ad An. 178. Romani Pontifices eo tempore fuerint ex hoc satis apparet quod potētissimus Britanniarum Rex Lucius qui ea tempestate Christi fidem primitus ex continenti vltra Germanicum Oceanum in Britannicam Insulam publicè vocauit non ab alio quodam Episcopo Doctores veritatis petijt quam à Romano cum tamen eodem tempore multi per Gallias clarissimi haberentur Episcopi And in this all Antiquaries doe or ought to agree THE XIV CHAPTER WHEREIN IS RELATED HOW KING Lucius did not onely sue vnto the Pope of Rome by his Embassadges for the generall setling of Christian Religion in Britaine but for ciuill and temporall lawes also to be allowed by him to rule heare in Temporall affaires 1. OVR auncient Historian Ethelwerdus warranted as some thinke by S. Gildas and Nennius before cited writeth that Pope Eleutherius sent letters and a Legate to King Lucius of Britaine admonishing and calling vpon him to make profession of the holy Christian faith and Catholike Baptisme Eleutherius beatissimus Christi famulus per Nuntium literas Lucium adijt Insulae Ethelwerdus in Chronico in Eleutherio Gildas Nennius in M. S. Historijs supr Regem ammonens eum de fide Baptismo Catholico qui tum Britanniae Regni potestate pollebat To which Legacie and letters King Lucius did very soone after send as pleasing and contenting an answeare both by Ambassadors and letters to Pope Eleutherius as the letters and Legacie of the Pope about so greate and holy busines which he had so much and long desired were wellcome and gratefull vnto him for allthough he most affected the accomplishing of this blessed worke before this incitation giuen him by this renowned Pope according to this auncient Authour of our Nation who also say the fame of this Pope was greate in all the worlde ab ortusolis vsque ad occasum exijt sancta opinio eius yet now receauing new couradge warrant and direction without any further delay or procrastination as this Authour writeth yeeldeth to the counsayle and exhortation of Pope Eleuthererius Qui concessit verisimili ratione Christianum se esse futurum And by the aduise and consent of his Nobles and others of this kingdome whome it most concerned sent two Ambassadors with suppliant and humble letters to this holy Pastor of the Flocke of Christ to giue him thanks for that fatherly care he had of his spirituall children so farre off to signifie his most willing assent to godly Admonition and entreate his further and speedy care and prouision for the effecting thereof 2. The most Authorised Historie of S. Eleutherius and these letters warranted vnto vs by the Church of Christ in the Feast of this holy Pope deliuereth Act. Eleutherij in Breuiar Rom. in festo eius 26. die Maij. the manner and tenure of them in this order Huic Initio Pontificatus supplices literae venerant à Lucio Britannorum Rege vt se ac suos in Christianorum numerum reciperer In the beginning of the Popedome of S. Eleutherius humble letters came vnto him from Lucius King of the Britans to receaue him and Damas Pontif. in To. 1. Concil in Eleutherio his people into the number of Christians The old Pontificall asscribed to S. Damasus saith of this Pope and this busines hic accepit Epistolam à Lucio Britannico Rege vt Christianus efficeretur per eius mandatum Pope Eleutherius receaued an Epistle from Lucius a Brittish King that by his commandement he might be made a Christian The auncient Ecclesiasticall Annals or Martyrologes doe thus expresse it Lucius Legationem misit ad Eleutherum Romanum Pōtificem Antiq. Tabulae Eccles apud Baron To. 2. Ann. an 183. per Eluanum Meduinum Britannos rogans per eos Eleutherum vt per se suosque ministros ad Christianam Religionem suscipiendam aditum patefaceret King Lucius sent an ambassadge to Eleutherius Pope of Rome by two Britans Eluan and Medwine entreating Eleutherius by them that by himselfe and such as he should please to employ therein he would make prouision that his kingdome might receaue Christian Religion I haue cited Sabellicus before that King Lucius wrote to Anton. Sabellic l. 3. Ennead 7. Pope Eleutherius to this purpose in the beginning of his Papacie Cum Eleutherio nuper dignitatem adepto Lucius Britanniae Rex per literas egit vt se suos vellet Christianorum numero addicere Martinus Polonus saith Pope Eleutherius receaued an Epistle from Lucius a Britan King that by his commandement he might be made a Christian Hic accepit Epistolam a Lucio Rege Britanno vt Martin Polon Supput in Eleut Hartm Schedel Chronic. chronicorum f. 114. p. 2. Ponticus Virun Brit. Hist l. 4. Magdeb. Cent. 2. c. 2. col 8. Christianus per eius mandatum fieret Hartmannus Schedel writeth that Eleutherius receaued an Epistle from Lucius a Britan King to receaue him and his subiects into the number of Christians Eleutherius Papa a Lucio Rege Britanno Epistolam accepit vt se ac suos in Christianorum numerum susciperet The like hath Verunnius and other forreine Catholike Historians as also their Protestants writing of Brittish affaires among which the Magdeburgians witnesse That Lucius King of Britaine did send Eluan and Meduuin very Learned Britans to Eleutherius Pope of Rome entreating him to send some Doctors from thence that might renewe Christian Religion and abolish Ethnicisme in his kingdome Ad Eleutherium Romanae Ecclesiae Episcopum Eluanum Meduinum Britannos doctrina praestantes mittit ac rogat vt inde Doctores quosdam accipiat qui Christianam Religionem in suo Regno abolito toto Ethnicismo instaurent And if we come home into Britaine our most auncient approued Historiās both Britans and Saxons make the same Relation vnto vs S. Gildas and Nennius haue before told vs how the Pope of Rome wrote to King Lucius to haue Christian Religion planted heare he
consented therto The old Manuscript Manuscr Peruetustum de primo statu Landauen Ecclesiae Brittish Antiquitie of the first State of the Church of LaÌ„daffe thus recordeth it Lucius Britannorum Rex ad Eleutherium Apostolicae Sedis Papam Legatos suos scilicet Eluanum Meduinum misit implorans vt iuxta eius Ammonitionem Christianus fieret Lucius King of the Britans sent his Ambassadors Eluan and Medwne to Eleutherius Pope of the Apostolike See beseeching him that Galfrid Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 4. c. 19. Antiquit. Glast Tabulis affixae Capgr in S. Patric according to his admoniton he might be made a Christian The Authour of the old Brittish History saith Lucius Epistolas suas Eleutherio Papae direxit petens vt ab eo Christianismum reciperet King Lucius directed his Epistles to Pope Eleutherius desiring to receaue Christianitie from him The old Antiquities of Glastenbury citing other Brittish Authours doe tell vs that very cridible Antiquities deliuer that Lucius King of the Britans did send to Pope Eleutherius to pray him that he would illuminate the darknes of Britaine with the light of Christian preaching Tradunt bonae credulitatis Annales quod Lucius Rex Britannorum ad Eleutherium Papam miserit oratum vt Britanniae tenebras luce Christianae Praedicationis illustraret S. Bede saith King Lucius did entreate Pope Eleutherius Bed l. 1. Eccles Hist c. 4. Theat of Brit. l. 6. Radulphus de Diceto Hist in Eleutherio an 188 Abbreuiat teÌ„p inter an 170. 180. by his letters that by his commandement he might be made a Christian obsecrans vt per eius mandatum Christianus efficeretur Dicetus in his auncient Manuscript History writeth King Lucius of Britaine obtained of Pope Eleutherius by his Epistle written vnto him to be made a Christian Ad Eleutherium Papam Lucius Rex Britanniae missa Epistola se fieri Christianum impetrat The old Authour of the Manuscript History termed Abbreuiatio Temporum if it was not the same Radulphus de Diceto hath the same words though not precisely at the same yeare wherein the copie of Dicetus in the Kings Library as our Theater Protestants cite him but as I haue alledged him Marianus Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. an 177. Florent Wigor Chron. an 162. 184. Sigebert GeÌ„bl Chronogr in Regno Britan. Matth. Westm an gratiae 185. saith the very same also Lucius Britanniae Rex ab Eleutherio Papa per Epistolam Christianum se fieri impetrat Florentius wigorniensis writeth in the same words Sigibertus saith King Lucius request was the cause that the Britans receaued the Mysteries of Christian Religion by the Legats of Pope Eleutherius Britanni instantia Lucij Britanniarum Regis per Legatos Eleutherij Papae Mysteria Christianitatis perceperuÌ„t Matthew of Westminster giueth the like testimony to this petition of King Lucius to Pope Eleutherius Lucius Britannorum Rex ad Papam Eleutherium Epistolas direxit petens ab eo vt Christianus efficeretur Henry Archdeacon of Huntington saith When Eleutherius was Pope of Rome Lucius King of the Britains sent an Epistle vnto him beseeching him that by his commandement Henricus Huntingt Hist l. 1. in Marco Antonino Vero Aurelio Lucio CoÌ„modo Harding Cronicle in King Lucius c. 51. f. 43. Manuscr Antiq. de Vita S. Dubtitij Io. Capgrauius Catal. in eod he might be made à Christian Cum Eleutherius Pontificatui Romanae Ecclesiae praeesset misit ad eum Lucius Britanniarum Rex Epistolam obsecrans vt per eius maÌ„datum Christianus efficeretur Harding saith this was done at the supplication of Lucius The old Manuscript of the life of S. Dubritius which Capgraue and others followe witnesseth that King Lucius sent two Ambassadors Eluan and Medwine to Pope Eleutherius that he might be made a Christian according to his direction Lucius Britannorum Rex ad Eleutherium Papam Legatos misit stilicet Eluanum Meduinum vt iuxta eius ammonitionem Christianus fieret And in the life of S. Helen the Empresse our Country woman Lucius Epistolas Eleutherio Papae humiliter direxit petens vt ab eo fidem Christianam recicipere mereretur King Lucius did humbly direct Epistles to Pope Eleutherius desiring that he might be thought worthie to receaue the Christian faith from him The like hath Ado Lucius Britannorum Rex missa ad Eleutherium Romae Episcopum Epistolà vt Christianus efficeretur petijt Many others and they auncient Catholike writers of greate credet there be both of this and other M. S. in Vita S. Helenae Et Capgrau in ead Nations which thus confidently for most certaine deliuer this History vnto vs which for auoiding tediousnes I omit as I might haue ouerpassed many of these but to shew to my Readers that the mistakings of some Scribes before remembred and reconciled about times and Titles doe nothing hinder Ado in Chron. inter an 163. 181. the vndoubted and vnquestionable truth of the Relation hereof That the generall Conuersion of this kingdome to Christ was happily brought to passe in the time of Pope Eleutherius by his direction warrant and Papall Authoritie 3. For confirmation whereof by all manner of Antiquaries euen our Protestants most aduerse to the prerogatiues of the holy Apostolike Roman See they generally consent vnto it in this Order Matthias Flaccus Illiricus Ioannes Vuigandus Matthaeus Index and Basilius Faber the Magdeburgian Protestant Historians haue thus of this matter Lucius ad Eleutherium Romanae Ecclesiae Centur. 2. cap. 2. col 8. Episcopum Eluanum Meduuinum Britannos doctrina praestantes mittit rogat vt inde Doctores quosdam accipiat qui Christianam Religionem in suo Regno abolito toto Ethnichismo instaurent King Lucius of Britaine sent two excellently learned Britans Eluanus and Meduuinus to Eleutherius Bishop of the Church of Rome and desired him that he might receaue some Doctours from thence that might establish Christian Religion in his kingdome and abolish Heathen superstition out of it And they alledge Gildas Albanius that this King was addicted to Christian Religion euen from the beginnig of his Reigne Non erat omnino iniquus Lucius Christianorum Religioni statim initio sui Imperijmouebatur enim nonnihil miraculis illustribus quae à Christianis in testimonium ornamentum suae doctrinae passim edebantur vt Gildas Albanius in libro de victoria Aurelij Ambrosij refert A Protestant Bishop of England whome these Magdeburgians cite and follow writeth in like manner cum Io. Bal. l. de Scriptor Brit. cent 1. in Lucio Eluano Meduuino audisset per â—â—esaris Legatos Trebellium Pertinacem Romanorum illustres aliquot quiescente Persecutione Christianam Religionem admisisse statim per eruditos Britannos Eluanum Meduuinum ad Eleutherium Romanorum Pontisicem misit ac scripsit pro suscipiendo Baptismo Epistolam When King Lucius vnderstood by the Emperours
Ambassadours Trebellius and Pertinax that Persecution against Christians was ceased and some of the renowned of the Romans had embraced Christian Religion he presently sent and wrote an Epistle to Eleutherius Pope of Rome by learned BritaÌ„s Eluanus Meduuinus to haue Baptisme receaued heare And he sufficiently insinuateth there as the Magdeburgians before haue done that he would haue done this sooner but for feare of the Roman Emperours by whose permission and Authoritie as this man Bal. supr saith he was King in Britaine making him litle better then a King by courtesie onely Lucius Pius Coilli Regis filius vnicus Romanorum fautor Caesaris Marci Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. p. 4. Antonini Veri beneuolentia authoritate Britannis post patrem imperabat The first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury setting downe the same motiue and how by the Romans example the Christian faith was now receaued in all Prouinces addeth for King Lucius Ad Eleutherium Romanum Pontificem illustres facundos viros Eluanum Aualonium Meduinum Belgam cum literis mandatis legauit In quibus petijt vt ad se iam doctrina Christiana imbutum Nuncios ac Legatos à quibus Baptismate lauaretur mitteret King Lucius sent renowned Iewell against Harding 119. Godwin conu of Britan. Catal. of Bishop Theater of great Britaine l. 6. Selden Analect Rob. Barn l. de vit Pontif. Rom. in Eleutherio Stow Hist in Lucius men Eluan of Aualonia and Medwin a Belgian to Eleutherius Pope of Rome with letters and commandements in which he requested that he would send Messengers and Legats to baptise him allready instructed in Christian doctrine His Protestant Successours Whitegift against the Puretans and George Abbot directour of Francis Mason in their Booke of Consecration as they followed him in place so in this opinion So their Protestant Bishops Iewell and Godwine So teacheth the whole company of Protestant Antiquaries in their Theater of Britaine So their particular Historians and writers Barnes Selden Stowe with others Lucius Britanniae Rex Christiano coetui cum suis subditis adiungi petijt â—er litteras An other saith King Lucius sent his two Ambassadours Eluanus and Meduuinus two learned meÌ„ in the Scripturs with his louing letters to Eleutherius Bishop of Rome desiring him to send some deuoute and learned men by whose InstructioÌ„ both he and his people might be taught the faith and Religion of Christ And these Protestants doe not stay their pens heare in giuing this supreame prerogatiue King Lucius did not onely send to the Pope to obtaine the setling of Religion heare but to establish the temporall state and Lawes of this kingdome as our Protestant Antiquaries with others acknowledge and preemineÌ„cie to the See of Rome for the ordering setling of spirituall affayres but goe further enforming vs that this holy King of Britaine Lucius so renowned in all Antiquities did appeale to the same Pope of Rome to haue the temporall and Ciuile Lawes of this Nation to be framed and enacted and so setled by his Authoritie And diuers of them are so earnest herein that they say King Lucius sent at this time and by these Ambassadours for obtayning thereof Their first Protestant Archbishop is playne in this opinion for hauing as before sett downe the Ambassadge our King sent to Pope Eleutherius desiring to haue Instructours sent hither to setle Christian Religion he immediately addeth with a connectiue phrase of speach entreating that those Legats this Pope should send hither for establishing Religion should also Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. p. 4. bring with them the Roman Lawes by which he might describe and establish the state of Religion and common wealth in his kingdome Quique vnà deferrent Romanas leges quibus Religionis Reipublicae statum in Regno suo describeret atque stabiliret This mans opinion together with diuers others of the Protestant profession concerning this matter is related by a Protâ—stant Bishop and Antiquarie in this manner Lucius some time after his Conuersâ—on but whether Godwin Conu of Brit. p. 29. 30. before or after his Baptisme appeareth not made request vnto Eleutherius to send him some kind â—â—â—bstract of the Roman Lawes whereby he might establish a setled Order of Gouernment in his Dominions 4. Now whereas the Druids were the Iudges of all matters both in Caesar com l. 6. spirituall and temporall gouernment ferè de omnibus controuersijs publicis priuatisque constituunt si quod est admissum facinus si caedes facta si de haereditate de finibus controuersia est ijdem decernunt praemia poenasque constituunt The abolishing of these Druids made an alteration in politick matters aswell as Ecclesiasticall or concerning Religion so that the cause of reformation in both kindes being one and the selfe same I see no reason why we should not thinke that the remedie of both was likewise sought at once And true it is that the Authour of the booke called Antiquitates Britannicae Matthew Parker their Protestant first Archbishop last cited affirmeth how that Eluan and Medwin made the foresaid motion for the Roman Lawes at their being with Eleutherius before the Baptisme of Lucius and then receaued answeare So doth Foxe Iewell contra Hard. p. 119. M. Foxe and the Reuerend Father of happy memory Bishop Iewell thus one brother commendeth an other seemeth to be of the same opinion Yet because the Authours of our greate Chronicle Holinshead and the rest deliuer that this motion was made after the Baptisme of Lucius but also setting downe precisely the particular time doe say it was in the third yeare of his Conuersion I will not take vpon mee to pronounce eyther the one way or other but leaue it vnto the Readers Iudgment and discretion to determine of hitherto this Protestant Bishop for himselfe and his adherents in Religion concerning this matter This motion and request of King Lucius to the Pope about the temporall â—awes was after his first Ambassagâ— and receauing Christian ReligioÌ„ 5. But bccause he leaueth the determination hereof to his Readers Iudgment discretion I being one of his Readers will take vpoÌ„ me thus to determine against him his Brethren the Protestant Bishops and the rest by their owne testimonie citation for all these which he named as himselfe also cite at lardge the letter of Pope Eleutherius to King Lucius about this busines and it is all the light of this relation which is left vnto vs in Histories And therein Pope Eleutherius telleth vs plainely that this motion and answeare vnto it were after the publike Conuersion of this Country and after it had receaued also the holy Scripturs suscepistis nuper miseratione diuina in Regno Britanniae legem fidem Christi habetis penes vos in Regno vtramque paginam And seeing they were the Apostolike men which were sent hither by Pope Eleutherius to conuert the kingdome to Christ Which were principally to
these Ambassadors of King Lucius to be a Bishop but speake generally of the Roman Legats Damianus and Fugatianus presentlâ— sent hither from Pope Eleutherius with others to be Instruments in performing this greate designment S. Gildas Nennius S. Bede Marianus Florentius wigorniensis Ethelwerdus Matthew Westminster WilliaÌ„ Malmesburie HeÌ„ry of HuntingtoÌ„ Radulphus de Diceto Martinus Harding Ado Platina with others writing of this Ambassadge of King Lucius and S. Eleutherius sending his Legats hither about the effecting our Kings request are silent of this consecrating and sending Eluanus Meduuinus hither againe at this time or after in such manner as the others write And the Roman Antiquities of this matter which Baronius termeth the auncientest of King Lucius Acts vetustiora de Lucio monumenta Monum Vet. apud Baron To. 2. Annal. an 183. though they say King Lucius sent these two Ambassadors Eluanus and Meduuinus to Pope Eleutherius about the CoÌ„uersion of Britaine yet they onely testifie that King Lucius his suite was to haue it effected by Pope Eleutherius and such as he should thinke fittest to vndertake that labour how he therevpon sent Fugatius and Donatianus otherwise called Damianus to effect it as they did neuer naming further Eluanus or Meduuinus Agent herein Lucius Legationem misit per Eluanum MeduuinuÌ„ Britannos rogans per eos Eleutherum vt per se suosque ministros ad Christianam Religionem suscipiendam aditum patefaceret quod obtinuit Nam Idem pontifex Fugatium Donatianum aliter Damianum in Britanniam misit And diuers of our Protestants which relate Magdeb. cent 2. col 8. Io. Funccius l. 6. commeÌ„tar in Chronol ad An. 178. Ioan. Bal. li. de Scritp Brit. ceÌ„t 1. in Lucio Eluano Meduuino Idem l. de vitis Pontif. Rom. in Eleuth Rob. Barns l. de Pontif. Rom. in Eleutherio Godwin Conu of Britaine p. 21. this Historie make no memory therein of Pope Eleutherius his consecrating and sending Eluanus and Meduuinus hither such be the Magdeburgian writers Funccius Barns and their Bishop Bale allthough in his booke of writers dedicated to King Edward the sixt he expressely handleth this matter both in King Lucius Eluanus and Meduuinus and there speaketh of these men sent to Eleutherius at Rome yet he is silent of their consecration there seeming to thinke they were consecratd in Britaine before their going to Rome per Apostolicos viros in Christo renati in dispensandis Dei ministerijs inter primos haberentur And in his Booke of the liues of Popes writen after he speaketh not of them at all when he handleth this matter in Pope Eleutherius And an other 4. Protestant Bishop and Antiquary though he holdeth with them that say Pope Eleutherius made Eluanus a Bishop and sent both him and Meduuinus hither yet he addeth by most it is affirmed how that Eleutherius sent with these two before named S. EluaÌ„ and Medwin two other to order the state of the Church who had the honour of performing that office The one of them is called by some Damianus by others Duuanus and by others againe Deruianus Dimianus Diuianus and Donatianus the other is sometimes termed Faganus and sometimes Fugatius And the other last cited Protestant Bishop confirmeth Bal. sup in Lucio Eluan Meduuino Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. p. 5. Stowe Hist Howes An. 179. in Lucius Io. Goscelin Hist Manuscr de Archiep. CaÌ„t. in Lucio Holinsh. Hist of England l. 4. c. 19. this telling vs all things were ordered by those two Legats of Pope Eleutherius 3. This is sufficiently yeelded vnto by their first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury and by most as the other hath before acknowledgde And Goscelin in his Manuscript History of the Archbishops of Canterbury relating this History of King Lucius sending Eluanus and Meduuinus is silent of any consecration or mission they receaued at Rome but asscribeth the ordering of all Ecclesiasticall matters heare to the Legats of Pope Eleutherius Fugatius vna cum Damiano â—uc remissus Christianam Religionem in Regno instaurant tota Ethnicismo abolito solidè constituunt Holinshed in his History of England is also silent in this consecration of our Ambassadors onely saying of them King Lucius sent vnto Eleutherius Bishop of Rome two learned men of the Brittish Nation â—â—â—an and Medwine requiring him to send some such Ministers as might instruct him and his people in the true faith more plentifully and to Baptize them according to the Rules of Christian Religion Heareupon were sent from the said Eleutherius two godly learned men the one named Fugatius and the other Damianus How they performed this chardge committed vnto them by Pope Eleutherius in the opinion of this ProtestaÌ„t he shall with others testifie when I come to entreate of their proceedings heare Our Protestant Authours of the Theater of greate Britaine relying much vpon the Authoritie of the Manuscript History of Radulphus de Diceto sometime Deane of S. Pauls Church Theater of great Brit. l. 6. in London in the Kings library as they cite him must be of the same minde that the chardge of this greate busines was committed by Pope Eleutherius to his Legats Faganus and Damianus for he writeth so and that all things heare Radulph de Diceto in Manuscr Hist inter ann 170. 180. Io. Leland in assert Arthurij Priseus defens Hist Brit. p. 73. 74. Selden Analect c. 6. Whitg defens of the Answere p. 323. Foxe To. 1. f. 146. Mason l. 2. c. 3. p. 52. 55. Godwin Catal. of Bishops of Yorke â—n Panlinus 1. Winchester 1. were setled by their Legatine Authoritie Leland in his Defence of King Authour and Sir Ihon Prise of the Brittish History affirmeth the like citing diuers others for warrant M. Selden relateth this matter as the others haue done before that King Lucius craued the direction assistance of Pope Eleutherius herein Pontificem Romanum qui tunc fuit Eleutherium vt cum suis Christiano nomine obsignaretur mandatis literis consuluit And he sent Fugatius and Damianus very learned and holy men to conuert this Country Fugatium Damianum imprimis doctos insignisque pietatis viros misit So write their two Archbishops white gift and Abbots M. Foxe Francis Mason And that ProtestaÌ„t Bishop himselfe who before would not haue this so vndoubted a truth as these his fellowes in Religion haue made it when afterwards he came to sounder Iudgment and better reflected vpon this History and grounds thereof maketh it a veritie vndeniable in this manner It cannot be denyed but Eleutherius Bishop of Rome at the request of Lucius then King of Britaine sent Damianus Faganus and other learned Preachers to sowe the seed of the Ghospell heare And in other places proueth from Antiquities that these Legats of Pope Eleutherius exercised Apostolike Legatine Power by Commission from that holy Pope in this kingdome 4. And of this their Power Commission from
Pope Eleutherius we are assured by all Antiquities of this matter I will epitomate some of them to shew how euident and cleare a truth it is and though they be not first in prioritie of time begin with those which haue written of the consecration and mission of Eluan and Medwin hither from the See Apostolike of Rome which I doe not deny but onely disallowe that they were the cheifest in this busines which these very Authours also testifie For the Antiquities of Landaffe say that King Lucius made his petition to Pope Eleutherius to haue his Country conuerted by his direction and obtayned it Implorans vt iuxta eius ammonitionem Antiq. Eccl. Landauen Christianus fieret quod ab eo impetrauit And it followeth in the same Antiquitie that Ecclesiasticall matters were setled heare according to the order or commandement of Pope Eleutherius secundum iussum beati Eleutherij Papae Ecclesiasticum ordinem constituit The Antiquitie of the life of S. Dubricius Manuscr de Vit. S. Dubricij Io. Capgrau in cod and Capgraue also the other Authours haue the same first words which containe the second vt iuxta eius ammonitionem Christianus fieret And in the life of S. Helen after he maketh it most manifest that as the truth is he held with all Antiquitie that King Lucius did both humbly entreate Pope Eleutherius to giue order direction for the setling of Christian Religion heare in Britaine and he sent hither his Legats Damianus and Fugatius with direction and power to performe it and they accordingly effected it in all respects Lucius Epistolas Eleutherio Papae humiliter direxit petens vt ab eo fidem ChristianaÌ„ Io. Capgrauius in Catalogo in S. Helena Regina recipere mereretur Beatus ergo Pontifex ille compertâ eius maximâ deuotione duos religiosissimos viros Fugacium videlicet Damianum ad illum misit 5. How these Apostolike men did order and actually setle all Ecclesiasticall businesses heare I shall deliuer from this as other Authours in due place Now I speake onely of their Power and Commission granted vnto them by Pope Eleutherius The old Roman Monuments cited by Baronius and the Monum Antiq. apud Baron To. 2. Annal. an 183. Damasus in Eleutherio Martyrol Rom. 26. die Maij. receaued Acts of Eleutherius which the Church approueth and readeth on his Festiuitie say he sent Fugatius and Damianus to conuert Britaine Quamobrem Fagatium Damianum misit in Britanniam per quos Rex reliqui fidem susciperent The worke asscribed to S. Damasus sayeth the Kings request was to haue it done by the Popes coÌ„mandement per eius mandatum The old Roman Martyrologe saith â—â—is busines was effected by Damianus and Fugatius whome Pope Eleutherius sent into Britaine to that end Sanctos Damianum Fugatium in Britanniam misit qui Lucium Regem vna cum vxore ac toto fere populo baptizarunt Vsuardus Ado and others confirme it Ponticus Virunnius affirmeth Ponticus Virun Hist Brit. l. 4. the Pope sent these hither and they ordered all things heare for Religion Pontifex Faganum Doeuanum ad Lucium misit Martinus Polonus so affirmeth Papa misit duos religiosos viros videlicet Faganum Damianum And if Abbot Fecknam auouching it publikly in open Parlament in the first yeare of Queene Elizabeth and there offering to make it good against them that then brought in Protestant Religion may be admitted for a credible Authour Abbot Fecknam in his oration in Parlament an 1. Elizab. S. Gildas did write as much or more for these be the words of that worthie Prelate The Religion and the selfe same manner of seruing God of the which ye are at this present in possession did begin heare in this Realine 1400. yeares past and that in King Lucius his dayes by the first Christian King of this Realme humble letters sent to the holy Father Pope Eleutherius who sent into this Rèalme two holy men the one called Damianus and the other Fugatius And they as Ambassadors sent froÌ„ the See Apostolike of Rome did bring into this Realme so many yeares past the very same Religion whereof we are now in possessioÌ„ and that in the Latine tongue as the auncient Historiographer D. Gildas witnesseth in the Prologue and beginning of his booke of the Britaine Histories And the Magdeburgian Protestants Balaeus and others of that Religion besides our Catholike writers the Authour Magdeb. cent 2. c. 2. col 8. Io. Bal. l. de Script cent 1. â—â— Lucio Galfr. Mon. Hist l. 4. c. 20. Virun Hist Brit. l. 4. Matth. Westm an 186. of the Brittish old History Virunnius and Matthew of Westminster cite S. Gildas for a witnes in these things And those Manuscript Copies of S. Gildas as our Protestants tell vs which are yet extant in their custodies both in the Library of S. BeÌ„nets Colledge and the Vniuersitie at Cambridge doe testifie that all matters heare in Religion were ordered by the Legats of the Pope of Rome missa legatione a Papa Romano And we haue farre more auncient Brittish testimonies hereof then S. Gildas time euen the Acts themselues of those holy Legats written in their time as both auncient Catholike writers Protestants Charta S. Patricij apud Leland assert Arthurij Capgrau Catal. in S. Patric Ant. Glast Manuscr Tabulis affixae in membranis Io. Bal. l. de Scriptorib Brit. cent 1. in Eluano Meduuino are witnesses so the Epistle asscribed by Protestants and others to S. Patrick so other Brittish Monuments as the old Manuscripts of Glastenbury with others affirme Venerunt Eleutherio mittente Praedicatores Britanniam duo viri sanctissimi Phaganus Deruianus pro vt charta sancti Patricij gestaque Britannorum testantur hi verbum vitae euangelizantes Regem cum suo populo Sacro Fonte abluerunt And a Protestant Bishop in his booke of Brittish writers as he acknowledgeth all Christian affaires then to haue bene ordered by these two Legates Fugatius and Damianus omnia ordinatione quadam per Fugatium Damianum in rem Christianam permutata so Eluanus and Meduuinus did write in Parchement a Booke of the Acts of these Legats whereby the notice of these things came to Posteritie Vt apud Posteros clariora perdurarent membranis hi dederunt Acta per Legatos li. 1. Inde ad nos non alio medio peruenerunt 6. And to make all sure that all things heare were effected by the Popes Authoritie and by power of their Commission from him he addeth immediately that this Conuersion of Britaine by the Popes Authoritie was a Patterne and President to other succeeding Popes to diuide other Prouinces into Parishes and Dioceses Ex hoc similibus fundamentis caepere postea Romanorum Pontifices occasionem Prouincias diuidendi in Paraecias Diocaeses And S. Patrike Epist S. Patricij Antiq. Glast apud Capgrau in S. Patricio as our Protestants with others allow
that Antiquitie testifieth that he found this Legatine power of S. Faganus and Damianus with effects thereof in other writings of the Britans betweene their time and his Iâ—â—â—riptis recentioribus inueni quod sanctus Phaganus Deruuianus ab Eleutheâ—â—o Papa qui eos miserat decem annos Indulgentiae impetrarunt Nennius writeth as the extant Copies of Nennius Hist Manuscr Bed Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 4. in Martyrol 8. cal Iunij Ethelwerd chronic in Eleuther Marian. Scot. l. 2. â—tat 6. an 177. Florent Wigor in Chronic. ann 162. vel 184. Martin Pol. supput an 188. in Eleut S. Gildas before that Christian Religion was setled heare by the Legats of the Pope of Rome Missa Legatione a Papa Romano S. Bede in diuers places affirmeth that Christianitie was planted heare by Pope Eleutherius commande or Authoritie and this was King Lucius suite vt per eius mandatum Christianus fieret effectum piae postulationis consecutus est Ethelwerdus saith it was done by the Legats and letters of Pope Eleutherius to King Lucius Eleutherius beatissimus Christi famulus per Nuncium literas Lucium adijt Insulae Regem Marianus saith King Lucius obtained it of Pope Eleutherius Lucius Britanniae Rex ab Eleutherio Papa per Epistolam Christianum se fieri impetrat Florentius Wigorniensis hath the same words Martinus relateth it by Fuganus and Damianus hauing Mission or Commission from Pope Eleutherius Papa misit duos religiosos viros videlicet Fuganum Damianum qui Regem populum Baptizarent Radulphus de Diceto in his Manuscript Historie reporteth King Lucius petitioninge to Pope Eleutherius about this busines the Pope sent Faganus and Diuuanus hither and they affected it Ad Eleutherium Lucius Rex Radulphus de Diceto in Manuscr Hist abbreu Chronic. inter an 170. 180. Henricus Huntingt Hist l. 1. in Marco Antonino Vero. Manuscrip Hist de Romesey Princ. Insula isâ—a qâ—â— nunc Anglia Gulielm Malm. l. de Antiquit. caeâ—obij Glaston Caxton Hâ—st part 4. in King Lucius Galfr. Monum Hist l. 4. c. 19. 20. Matth. Westm an 185 186 Huâ—ting Chronic. c. 31. f. 4â— Britanniae missa Epistola se sieri Christianum impetrat Eleuther ergo misit Faganum Diuuanum qui Regem Lucium baptizauerunt Henrie of Huntington his phrase is that it was done by Pope Eleutherius commandement Per Eleutherij Papae mandatum The old Manuscript History of Romesey saith King Lucius did humbly entreate Pope Eleutherius by an Epistle that he would send him faithfull Doctors to Baptise him and his Nation and he obtained his suite Rex Britannorum Lucius sanctum Eleutherium tunc temporis Papam per Epistolam suppliciter expetiuit gratanter obtinuit quatenus fideles Doctores destinaret qui se ac gentem suam in Christo regenerarent William of Malmesbury in his Manuscript Antiquities of Glastenbury relateth that these Legats Phaganus and Deruianus came into Britaine to preach the Ghospell haue preached Baptized through all the Iland Phaganus Deruianus venerunt in Britanniam ad praedicandum EuangeliuÌ„ Baptizantes praedicantes vniuersam Insulam peragrantes The old English Chronicle published by Caxton asscribeth the whole managing of these affaires to the Legats of Pope Eleutherius The Brittish History also the Monke of Westminster and Harding are most manifest for these Legats and Commissioners of Pope Eleutherius to haue directed all these affaires by that Popes Authoritie 7. Thus we haue proued by Authorities the high Apostolike Legatine Power which the holy Pope Eleutherius communicated to these his learned and renowned Legats and Commissioners Faganus and Damianus for the Conuersion of this kingdome this Power being thus granted and so many Episcopall Acts in consecrating Bishops Preists and other Clergie men and These Legats of Pope Eleutherius were Bishops others proper to that highest function being to be exercised heare as in all other Nations in such a state and condition and which none but Bishops could performe and these worthie Founders of our Church performed heare by all Antiquities we must needs conclude they were consecrated Bishops by such Apostolike Catholike manner as I haue before related Therefore I can but maruayle how the present Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury Directour of M. Francis Mason and his scribe were no better directed then to Franc. Mason Pref. to his Books of Consecr l. 2. c. 3. p. 55. 56. write from Rome there came two Fugatius and Damianus but we cannot learne that eyther of them was a Bishop Which is too weake a saying of an Archbishop or any writer directed by such a man For so many Episcopall Acts which by all writers they effected were lessons plaine enough to learne that they were endowed with Episcopall Order and power to doe such things and so must needs be Bishops And if we must seeke them Maisters expressely to call them so the old Brittish History calleth them expressely Antistites Bishops Galfr. Monum Hist Brit. l. 4. c. 20. Pont. Virun Hist l. 4. in fine Matth. Westm Anno gratiae 186 Godwin Cat. of Bishops in Wincester pag. 207. edit an 1615. so doth Virunnius And Matthew of Westminster naming them the blessed Bishops Faganus and Deruuianus bâ—ati Antistites Faganus Deruuianus And to omitt others that Protestant Bishop which before was most backward in these things produceth an old Manuscript testifying they were Bishops and exercised the holy offices of that Function The Cathedrall Church of Winchester saith he as the same Authour of an old Manuscript saith wash allowed and dedicated vnto the honour of our Sauiour October 29. 189. by Faganus and Damianus Bishops And diuers forrayne Historians especially of France witnesse that the cheife suite of King Lucius was for such hauing otherwise of his owne Nation many Preists and Preachers of the Christian Religion Mere des Histoires Chroniques de France l. 1. pag. 91. an 182. Alan Bouchard in Annales de Bretaigne l. 1. fol. 19. p. 2. Many Christians say these Authours being baptised and preaching the faith in Britaine King Lucius sendeth to Pope Eleutherius vn Ambassadeur an Ambassadour to make suit to him to send Prelats of his Church to instruct and baptize him And assure vs the cheife of these were Damianus and Faganus exercising Episcopall Function heare And so according to their high calling and dignitie and as the holy Popes before euen from S. Peter had practised and ordayned these holy Bishops before had their sacred Preists Deacons and other Many other Bishops employed by the Popes authoritie in this holy works Clergie men to assist them And the case and condition of so lardge Dominions as Britaine comprehended to be conuerted required diuers other both Preists and Bishops were sent by Pope Eleutherius with them to be workemen in this happy haruest And their names were diligently preserued and left to Posteritie in our Primatiue Church and among
21. Pag. 20. the Church who had the honour of performing that office Doth that make no obligation which he plainely with S. Bede and others thus confesseth Eleutherius a holy man sitting Bishop of the RomaÌ„ Church Lucius a King of the Britans writ vnto him his letters praying that by his appointment and direction he might be made a Christian And presently he obtayned the effect of his godly desire Or how will this man persuade vs that these Legats did not vnderstand our languadge and so preached not themselues being strangers but committed that office especially to Eluan and Medwin And Pope Eleutherius appointed Meduinus S. Eluanus and Mâ—dwinus with other Brittish Preists learned Clâ—â—â—gymen asâ—ist them a Doctour or teacher and saith with his fellowes in Religion Parker Bale and Leland as he glosseth them That Medwin was by birth a Dutchman and thereby as vnfit a Preacher to Britans as the Italian Legats were 3. But we are assured by better Authoritie and Antiquitie then this man can shew vs to the contrary that both our King his Nobles and all the cheifest heare of the Britans at that time vnderstood the Latine Roman tongue Our Antiquaries of Cambridge and others proue vnto vs that there was an Imperiall Constitution decreed and receaued heare in these times that euery man that would or should beare office must learne the Latine tongue Institutum fuit vt qui Magistratum gerere vellet Latinam linguam disceret And long Io. Caius in Hist Cantabrig p. 19. before this time the Latine tongue was so vsuall in this Nation as these Protestants tell vs that the Romans Latine songes were sent hither and sunge heare euen to the vulgar audience And of this Martiall the Poet speaketh when he saith his songes and Poems were sunge in Britaine Dicitur nostros cantare Britannia versus Matth. Parker Antiq. Britan. in Claudia Io. Bal. lib. de Scriptor cent 1. in Claud. Martial in Epigr. Theater of great Brit. l. 6. Therefore these Latine songes being sent from Rome to our Brittans heare as these Protestants write to be sunge heard both the singers and heares of them must needs be said to haue vnderstood that languadge of the Romans in which they were penned by the Poet. So we need not seeke any further for Auditours to vnderstand the preaching of these Roman Legats though in the Latine tongue when we haue founde allready the King himselfe all his Nobles and officers in Authoritie and hauing command all Schollars in our Vniuersities or Schooles besides others by probable Iudgment without number which vnderstood them preaching persuading reasoning disputing instructing or catechizing in that speach And we may with strong reason from hence informe and assure our selues that this so vsuall and allmost common knowledge heare of the Latine tongue the naturall languadge in Rome from whence so many Apostolike Preachers were sent into these parts was a greate help and furtherance to that so speedy Conuersion of this kingdome which otherwise to haue bene effected as it is deliuered in our Histories may iustly be termed miraculous And allthough both the King and very many of his Nobles learned Druids and others were eyther actually conuerted or conuicted in Iudgment of the vndoubted truth of Christian Religion and falsehood of their Pagan superstitions before the comming of these Legats hither or King Lucius sent for them to Rome as I haue shewed before Yet no small number and of the learned among them still continuing in their old errours and the Christian Clergie then in Britaine neyther being so greate or learned in that first Age and Infancie of our Church that it was able to conuert so many millions which still professed Paganisme in this kingdome if our Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie could or might haue bene ordered and setled without the Popes allowance and Authoritie which allmost euery Chapter in this Historie disproueth yet we must needs acknowledge our selues obliged and very much in dutie obliged to the Apostolike See of Rome for sending vnto vs so learned reuerend and holy Pastors as all Histories confesse them to haue bene to deliuer vs so happily from that most damnable infernall darknes wherewith we were blinded and without such spirituall Phisitians help and cure desperately and irrecouerably ouerwhelmed infected and diseased at that time Therefore these Renowned and in all respects most honorable Legats knowing well what chardge Power and trust was committed vnto them by the Popes Authoritie and our Kings entreatie and perfectly informed heare of the state and necessitie of this kingdome in spirituall affaires presently disposed themselues and the whole Christian Clergie heare vnder them for the most speedy and perfect recouery and expelling the venime from so many allmost deadly poysoned soules in Britaine And the theifest places in Britaine where this infection principally did reigne and was fostered and from them dispersed into all the other parts and members of the bodie of this kingdome next vnto the Court of the King now conuerted being our auncient Schooles or Vniuersities and cheife Residences of the principall Pagan Idolatrous Preists Flamens and Archflamens in the most auncient and commanding Cities of this Nation they disposed and diuided themselues our Cleargie to stop these springs and fountains of that foule ouerflowing streame 4. How they preuayled in our old Brittish Vinnersities or Schooles in confouÌ„ding the Pagan Philosophers and conuerting them their followers and Disciples to the Christian faith we may take some notice by that which the Antiquaries of Cambridge propose vnto vs performed by them in their Vniuersitie where they say they after long dispute with their Philosophers they Io. Caius Hist Cantabr p. 35. conuerted them all to Christ and baptised both them and three thousand others there in one day Cantabrigiam venerunt vt fertur vbi postquam multum The Schollers of Cambridge now generally conuerted and 3000. other Britans there Baptized in one day varièque cum Philosophis disputatum est baptizarunt vno die Philosophos omnes tria hominum millia And though they doe not deliuer the names of their Authours for this Relation yet they doe sufficiently expresse that they found this narration of the disputing with these Cambridge Philosophers and the Baptising both of them and so many thousands at one time there testified by diuers Antiquities for they say expressely that some asscribe it to EluaÌ„ and Medwine after their returne froÌ„ Rome and Baptisme of King Lucius and by others to the Legats of Pope Eleutherius secundum quosdam qui ista ad Faganum Damianum seu Fugatium Deruuianum Eleutherij Nuncios referunt And record it done in the same yeare they came into Britaine Which they hold to haue bene the 178. of Christ id actum fuit anno Domini 178. And allthough these men stand as much as Antiquities doe warrant them for the honour and prioritie of their Vniuersitie yet in this place they doe not auouch
was baptized his subiects followed his example Matth. Westm in such order that in a short time there was not heare any Infidell to be found Quod cum factum fuisset concurrerunt ad Baptismum Nationes diuersae exemplum Regis sequentes ita vt in breui nullus inueniretur Infidelis Hartmannus Schedel reporteth Hartni Scedel Chron. Chronic. f. 115. p. 2. Epist S. Patricij apud Capgrau in vita eius Leland assert Arthurij Antiq. Glast Scriptor vitae S. Helenae apud Capgrau in Catalog as others before that these Legats baptized the King and his people Regem ipsum ac populum The Historicall Relation of S. Patrike commonly called his Epistle witnesseth that they conuerted both the King people trauailing quite through Britaine Phaganus Deruianus Regem cum suo populo ad fidem conuerterunt peragrantes Britanniam The old Authour that wrote S. Helen her life recordeth how vpon the Baptisme of King Lucius all the people of the whole Nation presently flocked together to be instructed in the faith of Christ and were baptized Nec mora concurrentes vndique totius Nationis populi Regis exemplum insequuntur eodemque salutari lauachro mun dati caelesti Regno restituuntur Harding thus setteth it downe in his olde verses Eleuthery the first at supplication Harding Chron. c. 51. f. 43. Of Lucius sent him two holy menne That called wer Faggan and Duuyen That baptized him and all his Realme throughoute With hertes glad and laboure deuoute Sigebertus saieth generally of the Britans without restriction that they Sigebert Chron. in Regno BritaÌ„norum receaued Christianitie by the Legats of Pope Eleutherius sent at the request of their King Lucius Britanni instantia Lucij Britanniarum Regis per Legatos Eleutherij Papae Mysteria Christianitatis perceperunt Walterus Rollwink in his Fasciculus writeth that Fuganus and Damianus the Legats of Pope Eleutherius baptized both King Lucius and his people who vpon the solemne Baptisme of their King submitted themselues to Christian Religion Eleutherius Walter Rollw in Fascicul teÌ„p an 184. misit Legatos Lucio Regi Britonum qui eum cum populo suo baptizarunt Solemniter Rege Lucio baptizato subiectus populus eius exemplo fidei colla submisit pacificè THE XVII CHAPTER HOW IN BRITAINE THESE HOLY LEGATS placed Archbishops and Bishops in our Cyties Archbishops in the places of Archflamens and Bishops for Flamens And how by all writers such dignities were among the auncient Pagans both in Britaine and other Nations 1. WHEN the Ecclesiasticall affaires of Britaine had thus prosperously proceeded that the King and all his Nobilitie were become Christians as Gildas Nennius the Antiquities of Landaffe and others after them testifie Rex cum vniuersis Britanniae Regulis Baptismum susceperunt And as an other Copie of Gildas agreeing with Nennius readeth Lucius Britannicus Rex cum vniuersis Regulis totius Britanniae Baptismum susceperunt And in the Antiquities of Landaffe Lucius totius Britanniae Primates Baptismum susceperunt And all Scholes Cities Druids Teachers and Schollers of Idolatrie were thus conuerted to Christ as all our Antiquaries Catholiks and Protestants haue deliuered so that all both Rulers and subiects both temporall and such as were then called spirituall had now embraced that Religion and worship of God which as it was diametrically as it were repugnant to the superstions of the Gentils in Britaine about their Idols termed Gods so it vtterly condemned many of their barbarous and prophaine customs and obseruations in meerely ciuill and human affaires and proceedings as I haue in very many things intollerable to be practized or permitted giuen Instance before Therefore as the state of Religion and reueâ—ence to God was now changed and onely heare wanted an externall Authoritatiue setling of an Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie of Bishops Preists Cleargie men to gouerne in Religion and places or Churches for professing and publike practise of the same which were now to be prouided by these holy Legats so King Lucius as the Vicar of Christ in this kingdome in temporall things as S. Eleutherius stileth him in his Epistle about this busines wrote vnto that holy Pope for his direction also in this greate affaire of changing his temporall Lawes to make all sure that nothing should be receaued and established heare either concerning the dutie and office of man to God or man to man one towards an other but what should haue direction or allowance Godwin Conu of Brit. p. 26. The Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie of Archbishops Bishops Preists and other Clergy men now setled heare by the Popes authoritie from the See Apostolike of Rome Of this second I will speake when I haue in some manner finished or deliuered the first the setling or founding our Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie and gouernement in such affaires 2. That these Roman Legats did presently vppon our Conuersion appoint the Sees of Bishops and Archbishops according to the place and number of the Flamens and Archflamens of the Pagans is so generally receaued for an vndeniable truth in Antiquities as a Protestant Bishop singularly excepting one other of his profession heare naming him that he perceiueth not any that haue gainesaid it before Maister Doctor Sutcliffe But contrariwise diuers both auncient and learned are to be found that haue partly broached it and partly applauded the same And yet this bold faced man against all learned Antiquitie in his owne confession pleaseth to call it a deuise so childish and ridiculous as he cannot but wonder that any man of Learning and Iudgment should approue it And bringeth no more reason then he doth Authoritie for this his singularitie Onely he saith that Fenestella which directly teacheth this dignitie of Archflamens among the Gentils is not the auncient Fenestella which was in the time of Tiberius the Emperour but a man of later time then that which Fenestella printed published by the ProtestaÌ„ts of Basile may not be so shuffled ouer vpon the bare word of one Protestant of England against all his Brethren in Basile where by their Authoritie the booke was printed and published for a true auncient Fenestella And it is a strange conceite of his to be vttered to vewe to thinke to Father this opinion first vpon Gratian as thus he doth The defendor of this conceit is Gratian whome I doubt not we may accompt the first Authour of the same For I haue proued in the first chapter of this Age at lardge both by Catholiks and Protestants that diuers lyuing and writing in the time of the Apostles were of this opinion and proued it by the practise of the Apostles themselues which appointed Primats for those cheife Cities of Prouinces where in the time of the Gentils their Archflamens were resident and Ruled and gaue order this vsadge should be obserued by Posteritie And this Protestant Bishop contradicteth himselfe in this matter for first making Gratian Authour heareof presently he thus addeth of him True
these Druids there is one Primate which hath cheife Authoritie ouer them Where the Marginall note likewise is among the Druids one Primate and cheife ouer the rest And Ammonius speaking also in the words of Caesar hath the same and addeth further that when this Primate or Archflamen dyed an other the most worthie was substituted in his place by voices of the Flamens or Druids and sometime this Primacie or Principalitie was decided by armes His autem omnibus Druidibus praeest vnus qui summam inter eos habet Authoritatem Hoc mortuo si quis ex reliquis excellit dignitati succedit aut si sint plures pares suffragio Druidum Nonnunquam etiam armis de Principatu contendunt Wâ—ich must needs be vnderstood of the Druids and Flamens in one Prouince where there was also one temporall Gouernor and not of all the Druids and Flamens that were dispersed either in France Germanye and Britaine ioyntly together or any one of these greate Nations hauing diuers Prouinces and seuerall temporall Regents and Regiments at that time as all Histories proue After these Pagans so write our Christian Antiquaries euen Protestants habebant Druides sui ordinis supremum Pontificem Hâ—â—ric Pantal. de vitis Illustrib part 1. cap. 41. Magdeburgen centur 2. pag. 15. Beat. Rhenan Reâ— Germanic l. 3. pag. 123. 124. quo mortuo alius qui dignitate pollebat eligebatur Which supremus Pontifex highest spirituall man is as much as Archflamen or the like The Magdeburgians say there were diuers orders of such among the Gentils some Pontifices Maximi others Flamens and the inferior Preists Alij Pontifices Maximi appellantur alij Flamines Beatus Rhenanus deliuereth how the primatiue Christians did place Archbishops and Metropolitans according to the Prouinces of the Pagan Romans and particularly reciteth many saying they had Archbishops and Metropolitans for their old Primacy in the Pagans times propter ciuitatum veterem primatum and this is that saith he which Pope Lucius saith Cities and places in which Primats ought to gouerne were appointed long before Christ Atque hoc est quod Lucius Papa dicit apud Gratianum dist LXXX vrbes inquit loca in quibus Primates praesidere debent non a modernis sed multis ante Christi aduentum statutae sunt temporibus Quorum Primatus etiam pro maioriâ—us negotijs appellabant And there acknowledgeth that both this S. Lucius which was Pope in the yeare 155. and S. Clement Successor to S. Peter directed that these Metropolitans should be placed where ArchflameÌ„s were in the time of the Pagans The first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury his Successor there Whitegift Foxe Ihon Prise Barnes and other principall Protestants of England acknowledg as much and proue it from S. Anacletus Matth. Parker Ant. Brit. Whitgift against Cartw. Pris def hist Britan. Rob. Barnes in Vit. Pontif. in Anacl Otto Frigens Chron. l. 3. c. 2. and others that it was an Apostolicall ordination that such should succeed in place of the Pagan Archflamens Therefore seeing there is so generall a consent herein of all writers I will coÌ„clude with that auncieÌ„t Noble and learned Bishop Otto FrigeÌ„sis that wrote before GratiaÌ„ or the TraÌ„ssator of the Brittish Historie speaketh as plainely as either Fenestella did or any man can doe and with the generall opinion of Christians in his time vbi sub principibus gentium Flamines erant ibi postmodum a nostris locati sunt Episcopi Vbi illi Archiflamines nos Archiepiscopos vbi illi Protoflamines nos Primates seu Patriarchas habere caepimus omnes quidem vnius ordinis sed pro differentia ciuitatum diuersae dignitatis where vnder the Primas of the gentils there were Flamins there by Christians Bishops were placed Where they had Archflamens we began to haue Archbishops Where they had Protoflamens there we had Primats or Patriarks all of one order but of different dignitie for the diuersitie of the Cities THE XVIII CHAPTER IN WHAT PLACES OF BRITAINE THESE cheifest commanding Archflamens were to witt at London Yorke and Caerlegion and how these Roman Legats placed for them Archbishops with their seuerall commands and Iurisdictions some of them by the Apostolike power extending and commanding ouer Prouinces and Countryes not temporally subiect to King Lucius of Britaine or the Romans but rather enemyes vnto them in cyuill affayres 1. HAVING thus inuincibly proued by all Antiquities that there The â—ld Bâ—ittiâ—h 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 Arcâ—flamens Flaâ—es Aâ—chbiâ—â—ops and â—ishops with thâ—ir Sees were among the Gentils especially in this kingdome of Britaine not onely Flamins but Archflamens and they seated in the principall gouerning Cities in seuerall Prouinces and how after the comming of Christ euen from the Apostles time and by their ordinance and Institution their Residences were to be changed into Archiepiscopall or Metropolitan cheife commanding Sees in the Christian Religion If we had no other particular proofe for this but in generall termes S. Edwards Lawes the testimonie of Gildas Nennius the Antiquities of Landaffe S. Isidorus who as Pope Eleutherius also calleth this Nation Gens Bruti Thomas Archbishop of Yorke a NormaÌ„ by birth in the time of King William the Leges S. Edwardâ— Reg. apud Gul. Lamb. l. de Prisâ—â—s legib f. â—â—6 Gildas apud 〈◊〉 l. 1. cap. 17. Vâ—r. l. 1. Cestren Pontic Nenn. Hist Ant. Land Ecc. Isid l. Etiml Thom. Ebor. apud Stowe â—â—â—ofe of Brute â—hahessinus aâ—â—d Prâ—s pag. 27. Guâ—iel Malmes apud eund Henr. Hunt Hâ—stor de Regâ—b Britan. Gualt Oxon. apud Harding ca. 16. Bal. 2. cent Sigeb Gembl Hist de Regno Brit. MariaÌ„ apud Harding c. 16. Literae defensoâ—iae Eduardi Regis 1. ad Papam Rom. apud Tho. Walsing Hist in Eduardo 1. Ypodig Neustriae an 13 1. Gildas apud Raâ— Higeden Manuscr chron c. 4â— Galfr. Mon. l. 1. Hist Brâ—t c. 17. Pontic Virun l. 1. Sigebertus An. 437. Haâ—â—m Scedel Chron. Chron. Ranulp Hâ—geden ca. 47. Stowe histor in Brute Harding Chronicl f. 16. c. â—â— first Thaliessinus aboue 1000. yeares since William of Malmesbury Henry of Huntington Gualterus Calenus Sigebertus with many others before Galfridus Monumetensis wrote and himselfe Virunnius and innumerable after both of this and other Nations and publike Parlaments as that in the time of King Edward the first at Lincolne where after most diligent search of Antiquities and due examination as this greatest matter of the right of a kingdome required sent his Apologeticall letters to the Pope of Rome sealed with an hundred seales and witnesses Rex Angliae ex deliberato apud Lincolniam conuocato Consilio pro iure suo declarando literam huius tenoris rescripsit centum sigillis signatam Wherein is declared and iustified that in the time of Hely and Samuel the Prophet Brutus the Troian landed heare and by his owne name called the Country Britannia before named Albion de nomine suo Britanniam sociosque suos Britones appellauit And
hauing three sonnes Locrinus Albanact and Camber did at his death diuide the IlaÌ„d into three parts or Prouinces Loegria now England to Locrinus his eldest sonne Albania Scotland to Albanact the second and Cambria Wales to Camber the youngest Locrino primoginito dedit illam partem quae quondam Loegria nunc vero Anglia nominatur Albanacto filio natu secundo dedit Albaniam quae nunc Scotia vocitatur Cambro vero tertio filio dedit Cambriam quae modo wallia nominatur reseruata Locrino Regia dignitate This might suffice for this busines for being testified with so many domesticall and forreine priuate and publike witnesses that this Tripartited diuision was heare from the beginning and first name of Britaine we must needs for euery seuerall part and Prouince assigne a seuerall gouernment and order therein as their Rulers and Gouernours were diuers and distinct 2. But our Antiquities carry vs further and informe not onely that London Yorke and Caerlegion were the seuerall cheife Cities in this diuision but the Kings which founded them for such ordayned them likewise to be the Seats and Residences of three seuerall Archiflamens or Protoflamens For the glory and Noblenes of London therevpon named Augusta I haue spokeÌ„ before and as it is the common opinion in Antiquities that it is the most auncient Citie of this Iland builded by Brutus as not onely the Brittish Historie Galfridus Virunnius and our English Antiquaries after them but Gildas Sigebertus and others sufficiently witnes and except M. Stowe is deceaued in his Authours Aethicus an old Pagan Philosopher testifieth no lesse affirming that Brutus named this kingdome Brutannia And Ihon Harding in his plaine verse with others recordeth how he there from the very beginning instituted an Archflamens Seate And Troynouant he made full especially An Archflaume his Sâ—e Cathedrall certayne A temple thereof Apolyne to optaine By Troian Lawe This is commonly written to haue bene 1100. yeares before Christ And it is a coÌ„mon receaved opinion among our Antiquaries that EbraÌ„cus sonne to Mempricius about 100. yeares after builded the Citie of Yorke calling it after his name Kairbranke as both Brittans and Saxons Catholiks and Protestants consent Whereas Harding and Stowe with others affirme he seated an Archflamen Harding saith Hee made a Temple in Ebranke Citie Harding Chron. c. 21. f. 22. Stowe Hist in Ebranke Of Diane where an Archflamen he sett To rule Temples as that time was his dett In the tweÌ„tith yeare of his Reigne writeth Stowe he builded Kayrbranke since by the Saxons called Euorwike now corruptly Yorke wherein he builded a Temple to Diana and sett there an Archflamen and was there buryed when he had reigned 60. yeares Thus auncient these our Historians make Archflamens in Britaine and I haue related their very words not that I thinke the name and worde Archflamen but onely their office and calling among the Gentils to be so auncient as the time assigned to our Brutus but of youÌ„ger continuance and age by diuers hundreds of yeares the word Flamen not knowne vntill the time of Numa Pompilius and taken from a kinde of attyre worne vppon their heads on Festiuall dayes yet the office of Flamen Ranulp Higed l. 1. c. 24. and Pontifex and Archflamen and summus Pontifex was allwayes the same among the Pagans 3. The Institution of the third Archflamen at Caerlegion vppon vske was of later time as also the Foundation of that Citie first builded by Belinus as the Brittish Historie Galfridus Virunnius Matthew Westm Ranulph Higeden Caxton Harding Stowe Hollinshed and to write in his words most parte of Holinshed Hist Engl. lâ—b 3. cap. 4. Galfr. Mon. l. 3. Hâ—st c. 10. Vâ—run l. 3. Matth. West aetat 5. Ranulpâ— Higeden l. 1. c. 48 all our writers haue deliuered Galfridus calleth this Citie Kaerose Virunnius nameth it Caerusc the Monke of Westm Kaerusc Higeden termeth it Caerhuth And such nake it kept vntill the comming of the Romans hither when of their Legions wintring there it was named Caerlegion as also Chester was as the same Ranulphus which liued and wrote his Historie there with others witnesseth And this Caerusc was the Metropolis of those parts And as diuers of the Authours testifie Belinus seated an Archflamen there as he also confirmed the Archflamens of London and Yorke Thus among Harding Cron. f. 29. c. 33. others Harding relateth Three Archflamens he made through all Britaine As Archbishops now in our Lawes bene There Temples all to gouerne and domaine At Troynouant one Logres to ouersene Her fals Gods to serue and to queme At Ebranke an other for Albany And at Caerleon for Cambre one soueranly So hath Stowe with others And their generall agreement is that these Stowe Hist in Belâ—n were the cheife most renowned and Metropolitan Cities in Britaine which being so amply proued and so many consenting that there were Archflamens in them all so long before the coÌ„ming of Christ lesse Authoritie then we haue for this matter might serue vs to coÌ„fesse that seeing at the abolishing of these Pagan Rulers and Rites they ought to be and were changed into so many Archbishops or Metropolitans in Christian Religion And this is so euident a truth in Histories that the Protestant Bishop himselfe which before with one onely opposed against Archflamens freely confesseth that at this time Archbishops were placed in those three Cities in Britaine and in them onely where so many haue testified and shall testifie further hereafter these Archflamens were resident Thus he writeth At what time Christian Godwin Cat. of Bishops in London 1. p. 181. edit an 1615. Râ—â—â—gion 〈◊〉 first publiâ—ly receaued in this Island there were established in the same 28. Sees or Cathearâ—â—i Churches whereof three were Archbishopricks Yorke whose Prouince was Scotland and the North of England Caerlegion now called Carlcon vpon vsk to which the Churches of Wales where subiect and lastly London that had Iurisdiction ouer the rest of England 4. Therefore this which is the cheifest matter in this busines being thus granted by all and the other so sufficiently proued I will onely add to the former for the more euidency hereof the testimonie of some few others such as eyther were before the time of Geffery of MoÌ„mouth the Translatour of the Brittish History or tooke their notice from other Authours then that History Ranulphus Higeden in his Manuscript History citeh Alfridus Beuerlacensis who by a Protestant Bishop wrote an excellent History from the beginning of the Britans and coming of Brute hither to his owne time in the Reigne of King William the Bastard allmost 100. yeares before Geffery of Monmouth could write Ab origine Britannorum ad suam aetatem vsque contexuit Historiam Io. Bal. l. de Scrip. cent 2. in Alfrid Beueâ—lacen Alfâ—idus Beuerl apud Ranulph â—â—geden l. 1. c. 52 de Episcopâ—tâ—b in lâ—bro Manusc perpulchram And writeth as Ranulphus citeth him that in the time of Lucius the first Christian
l. 3. in Gul. 1. Contin Flor. Wigorn. in Praesul Cridiat Godwin Catal. in Exeter 1. Ann. Eccl. Meneuen apud eund supra in S. Dauids Galfr. Monum Hist Brit. l. 5. c. 1. Matth. Westm an gratiae 201. Hist Manuscr apud Harris Hist Tom. 2. c. 21. M. Lambert the Pâ—otestant Antiquarie of Kent saith from Antiquities S. Martins Church built by the Romans in Canterbury was a Bishops See vntill the Normans came in and so two in one Citie this substitute to the Archbishop Likewise we may so say of Shastesbury Bathe Leicester and Carleil by the same reason all of these as before hauing Flamens and being old auncient Brittish Cities the first named Cair Paladour Septonia The second Cair Badon Aquae Solis and Thermae by Ptolomaeus Leircester before by Henry of Huntington Cair Legion or Cair Lirion Leicestria Carlile Cair Lueill Cair Leill Lugubalia Cair Doill Which proue they were auncient Cities both to the Britans and Romans as Harding saith In Britaine tongue plainely Cair is to say a Citie in their language As yett in Wales is their common vsage As in the time of the Pagans there was a Flamen in Cornwaile So in exordio Christianae fidei in the beginning of Christianitie heare as Capgraue and others before him write there was a Bishop and a Synode of Bishops there Diuers of their names be preserued Kebius Manditus Columbanus Iwanus Dotharius with others in Succession and the See some time at S. Manus S. Petroks Crediton or S. Germans vppon diuers changes remembred by Antiquaries And a Protestant Bishop hath produced an old Manuscript belonging to S. Dauids that in these times of the Britans there was a Bishops See and Bishop at Exceter in Deuonshire And that an other of these our first Primatiue Bishops was seated at Glocester Cair Glowy or Glou we haue diuers Authorities for most of our Antiquities that entreate of the death of King Lucius say he was buried there in the Episcopall and Cathedrall Church In vrbe Claudiocestriae ab hac vita migrauit in Ecclesia primae Sedis honorificè sepultus est And M Harris in his Manuscript Historie saith he had an old written Chronicle which spake of this Church The Table of King Lucius hanging in S. Peters Church in Cornhill in London is witnes this Church stood where the Order of S. Francis was placed in Glocester And no Authour speaking either of change of Sees or new founding any there after in the Britans time our Histories are witnesses that one Theonus Bishop of Glocester was made Archbishop of London in the Britans time So was Eldad long before Bishop of Glocester in the Reigne of Aurelius Ambrosius That Caer Segent Segen or Silcester now onely there being a Farme house was a Bishops See in those Matth. Westm an gratiae 489. Galfr. Mon. Hist Brit. l. 8. c. 7. Manuscript Gallic antiq an 477. c. 47. Galfr. Mon. Hist Brit. l. 9. c. 15. Manuscr antiq apud Stowe Hist Britans and Sax. in Arthur Galfr. Monum l. 9. c. 1. Hist Brit. l. 6. c. 5. Harding Chron. c. 76. f. 67. dayes besides the name and place for a Flamen we are assured from the Brittish History that in the time of S. Dubritius Archbishop and King Arthur when diuers old Bishops Sees were voide this was one among the rest and that Bishoprick was giuen to one named Mauganius Episcopatus verò Silcestriae Mauganio decernitur This Citie was so renowned in the Britans time that as an old Manuscript witnesseth Constantius sonne of Constantine was honorably buried there and Constantine and Arthur there crowned with such Pompe and solemnitie as our Histories declare This place is 6. miles or there abouts from Reading in Barkshire the remnants of the wall with 4. places where the 4. gates were were two myles in compasse much Roman Money there was found in digging 6. Ihon Harding saith that Chichester was a Bishops See in the time of King Arthur and S. Dubritius and that Mangauero was Bishop there in those dayes And among these I would take Dunwich to haue also bene an Episcopall See about that Age the place in Suffolke no other Towne assigned for a Bishops See in that part of England giueth way vnto it our English Antiquaries confesse it was an auncient Citie and in probable coniecture that which our old Nennius expresseth among the most renowned Brittish Cities by the name of Caer Daun or Dunn after by the Saxons Danmocke or Dunwick no oâ—her auncient knowne Citie more answeareable to that Brittish Appellation And to giue more life to this opinion when the Saxons became Christians and had Bishops it was the care of the Popes and spirituall Rulers then to place both Arcbishops and Bishops where such had bene in the Britans time The two Archbishops Sees of London and Yorke which were voide were by S. Gregory appointed for such againe and by this Title diuers decayed Cities as I shall more expresse hereafter had also Bishops being Episcopall Sees when the Britans and Romans heare ruled And so S. Faelix by Stowe sup liber Elu Records Dun. this Title was first Bishop among the East Angles and of that Citie so renowned that it hath had as a Protestant Historian writeth from the Tradition and Records of that Citie two and fyftie diuine houses and very many of them Parish Churches Heare I haue rather sought to setle a Bishop then at Colchester as one doth where besides the old name Caer common to very Will. Harrison descr of Brit. c. 13 Nenn. Histor Henr. Hunt Hist l. 1. many that neuer were Episcopall Cities besides what I haue said before I finde no motiue at all to say it was at any time much lesse then a Bishops See it is in a corner of that Country an vnwalled thing vntill S. Helen her time much to late to make it a Bishops Citie in King Lucius dayes I can neither finde a Flamen there before nor any Bishop since either when the Britans Romans Saxons or any others ruled heare And yet to giue all to Colchester which the aduauncers thereof require that it was the Towne called Camulodunum as also Colonia of the Colonie planted by the Romans which is more then I dare to doe to giue two so seuerall and distinct names to one singular place by one people at one time yet allowing it so and a Municipium enioying the Romans priuiledges yet all this doth not sufficiently able it for being a Bishops See for we doe not finde that the Romans were then such friends to Christian Religion in those times as with publike allowance to place such spirituall Rulers in their priuiledged Townes as were contrary to the priuiledges Immunities of them so that of all Cities heare those which were Municipia to the Romans as Verolamium S. Albons others were they were the furthest from hauing Christian Bishops in them And we see by experience in Verolamium their Municipium that within one hundred
vestri sume Legem he ment as an other Protestant Bridges defence l. 16. p. 1355. Bishop expoundeth him that this should be done principally by the Aduise of the clergie of his DominioÌ„ the Bishops and Preists which he had ordained heare best Learned and conuersant in the holy Scripturs and Lawe of God That the Lawes which they receaued and established heare were the old Britan Lawes ascribed for their greatest part to Mulmutius Dunwallo corrected and Galf. Mon. l. 2. c. 17. Brittsh Hist l. 3. c. 5. Pontic Virun l. 23. Hist Stowe Hist in Mulmut Dunwall Holinsh. Hist Matth. Westm aetat 5. c. 2. Galfr. Mon. l. 2. Hist c. vlt. Pontic Vir. l. 2. Hist in fine Stowe Hist in Mulm Dunwallo Holinsh Hist of Engl. 3. c. 1. Fortescue l. de laudib legum Angl. c. 13. made conformable to holy Christian Religion we haue all Kinde of Antiquities Brittish Saxon French Italians Catholiks and Protestants for witnesses These Lawes were translated out of Brittish into Latine long before this time by the auncient Gildas that liued about the time of the birth of Christ as many both auncient and late writers agree and continued heare vntill late time and in diuers respects at this present So the Authour of the Brittish History Virunnius and Matthew of Westminster write of their times Dunwallo Mulmutius Leges Mulmutinas statuit quae vsque â—odie inter Anglos celebrantur Thus he wrote within these 300. yeares that Mulmutius Lawes were those which were then vsed in England Galfridus and Ponticus write the same Quae vsque ad hoc teÌ„pus celebraÌ„tur inter Anglos The like haue our Protestants Stowe Hollinshed and others And the best witnesse we can vse in such a case of Lawes Iudge Fortescue most Learned in them and Antiquities concerning such affaires he speaking in commendation of Lawes and our auncient Lawes in particular first writeth how from the time of Brutus this kindome was Ruled by Lawes sic per leges Regnum Angliae quod ex Bruto comitiua Troianorum quam ex Italiae Graecorum finibus produxit in Dominium politicum Regale prorupit By Lawes the kingdome of England from the company of Troians which Brutus brought from the Costs of Italy and the Grecians came to be a Politicall and Regall Dominion And after thus proueth a continuance of these Lawes by all people which heare inhabited Regnum Angliae primo per Britannos inhabitatum est deinde per Romanos regulatum Fortescue supr cap. 17. iterumque per Britannos ac deinde per Saxones possessum tunc per Danos Iterum per Saxones sed finaliter per Normannos in omnibus Nationum harum Regum earum temporibus Regnum illud eisdem quibus iam regitur consuetudinibus continuè regulatum est quae si optimae non extitissent aliqui Regum illorum Iustitia ratione vel affectione concitati eas mutassent aut omnino deleuissent maximè Romani qui legibus suis quasi totum orbis reliquum iudicabant The kingdome of England was first inhabited by the Britans after that ruled by the Romans and againe by the Britans and after possessed by the Saxons and then by the Danes againe by the Saxons but finally by the Normans and in all the times of these Nations and their Kings that kingdome was ruled continually by the same Customes by which it is now gouerned which if they had not bene the best could be made some of those Kings incited by Iustice reason or affection would haue changed them or vtterly blotted them forth and especially the Romans who Iudged as it were all the rest of the worlde by their Lawes Ranulphus Higeden in his Manuscript History saith sancciuit primum Leges Dunwallo Mulmutius cuius Leges Mulmutnae dicebantur vsque ad tempora Willielmi Conquestoris satis celebres Inter quae statuit Ranulph Higeden in Manuscr Polychr l. 1. c. 50. de legib vt Ciuitates Templa Deorum viaeque ad villas ducentes ac Aratrum colonum immunitate confugij gauderent Deinde Marcia Regina Britonum vxor Guithelmi Regis à qua Prouincia Merciorum putatur denominata legem edidit discretione Iustitia plenam quae lex Martia vocabatur Has duas leges Gildas Historicus transtulit de Britannico in Latinum Rex Aluredus postmoduÌ„ de Latino is Saxonicum quae Marchenelaga dicebatur Dunwallo Mulmutius did first ordaine Lawes which from him were called Mulmutius his Lawes and renowned vntill the time of william the Conqueror Among which he decreed that Cyties and the Temples of their Gods and the wayes that ledd to Townes and the Plough of husbandimen should haue freedome Afterward Martia Queene of the Britans wife of King Gwitheline of whome the Prouince of the Martians is thought to be so named made a Lawe full of discretioÌ„ and Iustice which was called Martia Lawe These two Lawes Gildas the Historian did Translate out of Brittish language into Latine and King Alfred did translate them out of Latine into the Saxon tongue which was called Marchenlage 6. The like haue the Brittish History Virunnius Matthew of Westminster with others and diuers Protestant Historians among whome one for Holinsh. Hist of Engl. l. 3. c. 1. the rest thus writeth Mulmutius made many good Lawes which were longe after vsed called Mulmutius Lawes turned out of the Brittish speach into the Latine by Gildas Priscus and longe time after translated out of Latine into English by Alfred King of England and mingled in his statuts And this is sufficiently proued by the Lawes themselues of King Aluredus wherein after he had set downe the Iudiciall Lawes of the old Testament applyed for the gouernment of this kingdome as Pope Eleutherius had giuen directioÌ„ to King Lucius he maketh this mention thereof haec ea sunt Iura quae rerum omnium praepotens Deus ipse Moysi custodienda proposuit These be those Lawes which the Allmightie Leges Regis Aluredi in praefatioÌ„e apud Gul. Lambert l. de priscis legib God of all things himselfe did propose to Moyses to be kept Then he cometh to the New Testament and Lawes which after the preaching of the Ghospell the Assemblyes of Bishops and renowned wise men decreed heare in Britaine then England In Anglia Episcoporum aliorumque clarissimorum sapientum Conuentus agebantur atque hi diuina edocti miseratione cuique iam primum peccanti paenam imperabant And addeth that he hath gathered them all together Rex Aluredus supra in praef and approueth a greate part of those auncient Lawes to be still obserued and ioyneth vnto them some others which he enacted Has Ego Aluredus Rex sanctionesin vnum collegi atque easdem literis mandaui quarum bonâ—m câ—rtè partem Maiores nostri Religiose coluerunt multa etiam mihi digna videntur quae a nobis hac etiam aetate pari Religione obseruentur nonnulla tamen quae nobis minus commoda videbantur
ex consulto sapientum partim antiquanda partim innouanda curaui And it is manifest by the Lawes of King Edward the Confessor as they were solemnely proued and proposed to King William the first by some named the Conqueror both as they are recorded by our auncient Historian Roger Houeden and M. Lambret the Protestant Lawyer and Antiquarie that he was so carefull to knowe and make semblance also of establishing these auncient Lawes reuiued and maintained by S. Edward the Confessor that Leg. S. Edwardi c. 1. apud Roger. Houed part 2. Annal. in Henr. 2. Guliel Lambert in Legib. S. Edwardi first he appointed a Iury of twelue sworne men in euery Shire taking their Oathes before the King that to their power they would truely and sincerly set downe the Decrees of their Lawes and Customes without any omission addition or mutation electi de singulis totius Patriae Comitatibus viri duodecim Iureiurando coram Rege primum confirmauerunt vt quod possent recto tramite incedentes Legum suarum consuetudinum sancita patefacereÌ„t nihil praeter mittentes nihil addentes nil praeuaricando mutantes And this so solemnely examined presented and performed â—e did confirme in all things these auncient Lawes termed S. Edwards Lawes for the reason before to be kept and continued as well as those which were added by himselfe as appeareth in his owne still extant Lawes hoc quoque praecipio vt omnes habeant teneant Legem sancti Leges Regis Gulielm 1. apud Gul. Lamb. in eod Edwardi in omnibus rebus adauctis his quae constituimus ad vtilitatem Anglorum And so it is euidently true that many of those auncient Lawes of Mulmutius and King Lucius by Pope Eleutherius direction did continue in the time of Iudge Fortescue as also at this present but where they haue bene taken away by our Protestant Princes to giue way to their new Religion THE XXI CHAPTER OF MANY ARCHIEPISCOPALL EPISCOpall and other Churches and Monasteries both of men and women founded and ritchly endowed and priuiledged in this time 1. KING Lucius being thus enformed and secured in conscience by these letters and declaration of the holy Pope and Pastor of Christs Church Eleutherius that the whole kingdome of Britaine with the Ilands belonged to his temporall chardge and Gouernment and that so much as he could he was to wine his subiects to the faith and Lawe of Christ and his holy Church and prouide for the peace and quiet of the same and the members thereof he did first in receauing and admitting these new corrected Lawes by the aduise of his Clergie and Nobles of his kingdome see them so qualified that they were for the defence and propagation of Christian Religion and further founded many Godly costly and memorable Monuments as Churches Vniuersities or Schools Monasteries and other such comforts â—elps and furtherances of Sainct Lucius King of greate Britaine the first King 〈◊〉 of Christs Church that holy end So that as he was the first King which publikly with his kingdome professed Christ so he wonne the honour to be the first Nursing Father among Kings of his holy Church as the Prophet had foretold erunt Reges nutricâ— tui Kings shall be thy Nursing Fathers He was first among Kings properly termed Vicarius Dei the Vicegâ—rent of God being the first King which so religeously performed his will And that Title which the Pope gaue to King Henry 8. when he was better then he proued after defensor fidei defendoâ—â— of the faith was among Kings the first due and Right of King Lucius for his so Heroicall Religeous fortitude and magnanimitie in defending the faith and Church of Christ And as the Brittish Historie Virunnius Matthew of The Popes Legats change the Pagan Temples into Christian Churches Westminster and others write of the holy Legats that besides their changing Flamens Archflamens into Bishops and Archbishops the Temples of the Gentils which were founded in honour of many Gods they dedicated the same to the one true God and to his Saints and replenished the same with diuers companies Churches dedicated to Saints of consecrated parsons Templâ— quae in hoâ—orem pluriâ—orum Deorum fundata fuerant vni Deo eiusque Sanctis dedicauerâ—â—t diuersisque ordinatorum caetibus repleuerunt Galfr. Mon. Hist Brit. l. 4. c. 19. PoÌ„tic Vir. l. 4. Mat. Westm an 185. Manuscr Gallic Antiq. an 180. Matth. Westm Hist an 187. So the same Authouâ—â— write of King Lucius Gloriosus Britonum Rex Lucius cum intra Regnum sâ—um verae fidei cultum magnificatum esse vidisset possesssiones territoria Ecclesijs â—iris Ecclesiasticis abundanter conferens chartis munimentis omnia communiuit Ecclesias vero cum suis caemiterijs ita constituit esse liberas vt quicunque malefactor ad illa confugeret illaesus ab omnibus remaneret The glorious King of the Britans Lucius when he sawe that the worship of the true faith was aduanced within his kingdome bestowing aboundantly possessions and The Churches are furnished with other Ecclesiasticall Clergy men besides Bishops Preists territories vpon Churches and Ecclesiasticall men he confirmed all things with charters and priuiledges And appointed that Churches and Churchyards should be so free that whatsoeuer malefactour should fly vnto them should remaine without hurt from all The Brittish Historie thus relateth it Interea gloriosus ille Rex Lucius cum intra Regnum suum cultum vere fidei magnificatum esse vidisset maximo gaudio Galfr. Mon. Hist Brit. l. 5. c. 1. fluctuans Possessiones Territoria quae prius Templa IdoloruÌ„ possidebant in meliorem vsum vertens Ecclesijs fidelium permanere concessit Et quia maiorem honorem Churches founded and endowed by King Lucius And what ReligioÌ„ they professed ipsis impendere debuerat augmentauit illas amplioribus agris mansis omnique libertate sublimauit In the meane time when that renowned King Lucius did see true Religion exalted within his kingdome most greatly reioicing thereat conuerting the Possessions and Territories which formerlie the TeÌ„ples of Idols did possesse to a better vse granted that they should remayne to the Churches of the faithfull and because he ought to bestowe more honour one them he augmented them with more ample lands and Mansions Which how greate and ample they were we may make some estimate if we reflect vpon the greate Ritches of the Idoll Temples heare before this Conuersion all which with an ample addition were now left to the Christian Cleargie and Churches 2. I will onely exemplify in one solemnitie of those Gentils and in one place of this kingdome London at one time thus related in the old Brittish Historie which our Protestants haue published litauerunt ibi quadraginta millia Galfr. Mon. Hist Reg. Brit. l. 4. c. 8. vaccarum centum millia ouium diuersorumque generum volatilia quae leuiter sub numero non cadebant
thereof was in such renowne I must needs assigne the first beginning of it to King Lucius dayes And when we finde in good Authours such greate numbers of Monkes belonging to one onely Monastary of Elgue in Wales where S. Kentegern liued in S. Dauids time that they then amonted to allmost 1000. and this so euident that our Protestants themselues confesse it we must needs giue a very auncient being to that order there or not farre of A Protestant Bishop thus relateth it Kentegernus Godwin supr Bishop of Glascow in Scotland being dryuen out of his owne Country found meanes to erect a Monastery for himselfe and his company betweene the Riuers of Elwyd and Elwy where in processe of time hauing builded a Church and some other edifices fit for his entertaynemēt there flocked vnto him such multitudes of people as the nūber of his Monkes amonted vnto no lesse then 960. whereof it is said he appointed 300. that were vnlearned to tilladge and husbandry abroade other 300. he emploied in sondry Kindes of labous within the Monastery at home and the rest being diuided into companyes attended the seruice of God in the Church in such sort as day and night perpetually seruice was there continued some while by some and otherwhile by others according to an order by him established and set downe An other Io. Bal. l. de Scri. cent 1. in Kentegerno Bed Hist Eccles l. 2. c. 2. Galfr. l. 11. c. 12. Godw. Cōuers of Brit. Bal. l. de Script cent 1. in Dionotho Galfr. Mon. Hist Brit. l. 11. c. 13. Protestant Bishop saith the number of these learned Monkes in the Monastery were 365 in Elguensi Collegio trecentos sexaginta quinque literatos viros semper ad id paratos habebat All both Catholiks and Protestants agree that notwithstanding the greate Persecution of the Pagan Saxons there were in one Monastery of Bangor aboue 2000. Monkes when S. Augustine came hither and as the Brittish Historie with others reporteth there were then in those parts an innumerable company of Monkes and Eremites Innumerabiles Monachi Eremitae Therefore we may rather wonder to our owne shame and confusion of the Enemyes of Monasticall life that among so many Persecutions and trobles as fell among the Britans from the Reigne of King Lucius to those dayes the number of Religeous men should in that space growe to so greate a reckoning then make the least doubt that diuers Monasteries were founded heare by that our first holy Christian King which an old Historia Gallica antiq Manuscr c. 28. French Manuscript History plainely affirmeth when it witnesseth that the Monasteries of Britaine were destroyed in the Persecution of Dioclesian as other Churches were 6. The like I affirme of Nunneryes and Monasteries of Religeous women aswell as of men which we may finde in the first comming of the Pagan Saxons hither of which a Protestant Historian from Antiquitie thus writeth all the Churches in Kent were polluted with blood The Nunnes with other Stowe Hist Brit. and Saxons in Vortiger Religeous parsons were by force put frō their houses and goods And this was not peculiar onely in this Country but generall in all Britaine sacred Nunnes being in all parts thereof as for breuitie for the Archbishop-See of London these in in Kent for Yorke we reade that in the City it selfe when the Pagan Saxons had destroyed the Churches and Religeous houses there both of men and women King Arthur did repaire them and placed diuers Conuents both of men and women in the repayred Monasteries Ecclesias vsque ad solum destructas Galfr. Mon. Hist Brit. l. 9. c. 8. renouat atque Religiosis caetibus virorum ac mulierum exornat And for Caerlegion the same and other Authours tell vs there was aunciently a Nunnery in the very Citie Templum Deo sacratarum Virginum And a Queene Lib. 9. c. 13. Mat. Westm an gratiae 541. Io. Goscelin Hist Manuscript Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. pag. 8. of Britaine there receaued the habit of Religion among the Nun nes Inter Moniales habitum Religionis suscepit As both auncient Catholike Historians and new Protestant writers doe witnesse among which be Ihon Gosceline in his Manuscript Historie and Matthew Parker the first Protestant Archbishop of Canterburye both which also for Protestants expressely acknowledge that there were Religeous parsons and Monasteries heare in Britainte in all Ages from the very first Conuersion The first saith presbyterorum Monachorum Abbatum Praesulum Episcoporum sedium nomina permulta quouis saeculo extiterunt ab eo tempore quo primo sit orta from the first beginning of Christianitie in Britaine there were in cuery Age very many names of the Seates of Preists Monks Abbots Prelates Bishops And proueth from Antiquitie that within the first 400. yeares of Christ there were 11000. vowed virgins in Britaine at one time puellae verè virgines Deo consecratae The Protestant Arcbishop saith Tot tantaque presbyterorum Monachorum Episcoporum Ecclesiarum Caenobiorum sediumque vetusta nomina quae quouis saeculo extiterunt Very many old names of Preists Monks Bishops Churches Monasteries and Sees haue bene in euery Age. Of such Religeous and Regular parsons and places especially at Glastenbury now renewed or reuiued I shall more and in particular hereafter entreate THE XXII CHAPTER HOW AFTER THESE ROMAN LEGATS had fully setled the affaires and estate of our Church heare they went againe to Rome to procure the Pope there to ratifie and confirme what they had done which he did and they returned hither againe with that his Confirmation and many other Preachers then sent hither from Rome 1. WHEN these holy laboures thus happily proceeded in all things required to the foundation and building the house of God in Britaine taken so good effect Archbishops and Bishops with their Sees consecrated and assigned Churches builded and endowed Schooles and Vniuersities erected and confirmed Monasteries and Nunneries founded and finished and all these holy proceedings prescribed taught directed and heare setled by these Roman Legats and Legatine power and most willingly and Religiously receaued and embraced by our first Christian King and Saint and holy Christian Britans his Subiects our late Nouelists Enemyes and Persecutors of this our old Christian Catholike Apostolike Apostles Roman and first holy Christian Kings Religion would haue thought and taught if they had then lyued that the Popes Authoritie by his Legats at our Kings suite and desire had taught allowed commanded and confirmed too much and would haue bene farre from seeking sueing for and requesting any further actuall and expresse confirmation or ratification of the Pope himselfe But those our holy Apostles and so glorious and renowned King were of a quite contrary minde to such men for our King who had sent such hūble petitions to Pope Eleutherius by his Embassadors Embassadges before to be instructed in the faith his kingdome Country Nobles all his people beloued Subiects to be
brake that Rule right all their Archbishops then were there inuested and setled by the Popes Authoritie and swore obedience vnto him this Protestant new Archbishop setting downe their Oath at lardge THE XXIII CHAPTER OF THE ARCHBISHOPS OF LONDON Yorke and Caerlegion in this time in particular and many other inferiour Bishops and the Roman Church Discipline heare also setled by Papall Authoritie 1. THvs was the state of Christian Catholike affaires in Britaine in all matters Callings Degrees ratified and confirmed by this holy Pope euen as our Protestants themselues doe glosse our Histories fides Christi in Britannia confirmatur and this busines Prot. Annotati in Matth. West an 186. performed with such diligence and expedition that the Monke of Westminster accompted one of our most exact Calculators of times doth recompt the Iorney of the holy Legats from Britaine to Rome their obtayning the Confirmation receauing further direction procuring many other holy workemen to assist them in founding and framing the Church of Christ in this kingdome the whole time of their stay at Rome Matth. Westm An. gratiae 186. returning hither againe with a greate number of diuine labourers and effecting diuers things heare after their returne all to haue bene happily performed within the space of one yeare such was the fatherly care and sollicitude of that holy Pope and his sacred Legats our spirituall Parents towards their children the conuerted Britans as S. Paules was in like case whome in Christ Iesus they had begotten Anno gratiae 186. Beati Antistites Faganus Diruuianus Romam reuersi quae fecerant impetrauerunt à Papa beatissimo confirmari Quibus peractis redierunt in Britanniam praefati Doctores cum alijs quamplurimis quorum doctrina gens Britonum in fide Christi in breui fundata refulsit Istorum autem nomina actus in libro reperiuntur quem Gildas Historicus de victoria Aurelij Ambrosij conscripsit In the yeare of grace 186. the blessed Bishops Faganus and Deruuianus returning to Rome did obtaine of the most blessed Pope to haue all things which they had done confirmed Which things being finished the foresaid Doctours with very many others came againe into Britaine by whose doctrine the Nation of the Britans being founded in a short space became renowned The names and Acts of these men are founde in the Booke which Gildas the Historian did write of the vistory of Aurelius Ambrosius All this is set downe as acted in that one yeare by Matthew of Westminster 2. The like Relation is made hereof in the Brittish History Ponticus Virunnius diuers Manuscript Histories and others all agreeing in these things Galfr. Monum Hist ◠4. cap. 20. Ponticas Virun Hist l. 4. done together allthough they doe not so punctually proceede by the yeares as the other doth The greatest difference is this that whereas the Historian of Westminster sayth the faith of the Britans was thus made renowned refulsit the others say corroborata fuit it was corroborated or confirmed by receauing this Confirmation from the Pope by his Legats so many their assistants giuing testimony thereof Which breedeth no variance in the matter but more plainely declareth the meanes by which the kingdome of Britaine was thus renowned for Christian Religion being the first kingdome in the world that had then publikly professed the faith of Christ publikly by petitions sought it and as publikly required and obtayned Confirmation of the same and their proceedings therein from the high Vicar of Christ yet not freed from Persecution What a comfort this was to our King and Britaine to receaue such a Confirmation from the See of Rome by so Noble and renowned meanes such holy learned and Noble Legats with such solemnitie quampluribus alijs comitati at such a time when the sword of Persecution was still vnsheathed and dropping with holy blood of Mattyrs the very circumstances Io. Bal. l. de Scri. cent 1. in Gilda Albani Magdeb. cent 2. c. 2. Col. 8. Fox Act. and Mon. l. 2. p. 106. Iames lib. de Manuscr in Bibliot public Colleg S. Benedict Abbot Fecknā orat in Parlam 2. Elizabeth themselues and refulgent glory refulcit it wonne to this Nation in all the world will giue vs some light thereof But much more would the splendor of it appeare if the Monuments wherein the names and Acts of so many worthie men penned by such a Secretary as S. Gildas was might come to vewe Many Protestāts would make the world beleeue they haue both seene and haue that most auncient and desired Monument in their custodies If it be not so they are to blame to write it if so both blame and shame to conceale it I can now say no more then Abbot Feckman did publikly deliuer in solemne Oration in the first Parlament of Q. Elizabeth when Catholike Religion was condemned in these termes of that matter Pope Eleutherius sent into this Realme Damianus and Fugatius and they as Ambassadours sent from the See Apostolike of Rome did bring into this Realme so many yeares past the very same Religion whereof we are now in possession and that in the Latin tongue as the auncient Historiographer diuus Gildas witnesseth in the Prologue and beginning of his Booke of the Britaine Histories These be his words which a man of his worth should not and would not haue vttered in such a time and place if the Booke and such things therein had not beene then extant to haue iustified his so absolute confident and so cōcerning speach in that Assembly which by their proceedings ouerthrew Catholike Religion in that Parlament and was not vnwilling to contradict any thing they could which crossed with their Intention 3. I haue made as diligent enquiry as I could and these times would permit mee to be enformed whether any such worke of Gildas is to be seene and cannot finde that any true or pretended Historie of his or any other doth now mention the Names and Acts of any such men Therefore I must rest contented and otherwise take and giue the best light I can in these matters First we are assured before that at this time of these Legats Returne or thereabouts King Lucius was confirmed and declared King of all Britaine and the Ilands adiacent and an hallowed Crowne was brought vnto him from Pope Eleutherius most probably by them the most honorable parsons mentioned as Ambassadors betweene those two renowned Potentats Pope and King in the affaires which passed betweene them and by this meanes our holy King Lucius was in conscience abled and secured to giue or confirme any guift graunt or donation he formely had bestowed or afterward was to conferre or confirme for the good of Christs Church in Britaine or effect and doe whatsoeuer belonging to state and office of a Christian King They brought with them also a Confirmation of the three Metropolitan or Archiepiscopall Sees before remembred as also such Papall Approbation of the consecrated Our first
Archbishop or Archbishops of London with their See Archbishops as had bene before their going againe to Rome or now were here to be setled and confirmed in those Sees with all such Rites and Ceremonyes as belonged to that highest calling in the Church of Britaine By vertue and power whereof they placed and confirmed in the See of London S. Thean one Protestant writer calleth him Thomas he builded the Iocelinus l. de Episc Brit. Goscelin Hist Eccl. c. de Episcopis Londin Harris M. S. Hist to 2. Will. Harris descrip of Britaine Stowe Histor in King Lucius Hollinsh hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 19. Godwin Catal. of Bish. London 1. Godwin Catal. supr in Yorke 1. Catal. Episcop Hierosol Nicephor Continuator Flor. Wigor Eusebius Hist Eccl. Harris Hist l. 2. Will. HarrisoÌ„ descript of Brit. c. 9. Church dedicated to S. Peter in Cornehill in London by the ayde of Cyran cheife Butler to King Lucius this some what draweth mee to their opinion before remembred which rather make his Cathedrall See at Westminster at the least vntill the other was builded and I haue sufficiently insinuated before from Antiquities that all the Metropolitane Churches were either changed from Archflamens Temples or newly builded at the chardges of our King and no subiect named Concerning Yorke a Protestant Bishop writeth The first Archbishop that euer Yorke had our Histories say was one named Sampson appointed by the foresaide King Lucius The veritie whereof I cannot but suspect in regard of the name For I finde not that the names of the old Hebrewes or Christian Saints were yet in vse Which reason of his is not true for euen in Hierusalem itselfe where S. Iames was made first Bishop he had his next Successors Simeon Iustus Zachaeus Tobias Beniamin Ioannes Matthias And in Britaine itselfe I haue proued before that we had S. Aristobulus and S. Timotheus and as some write one Aaron in this time which came with the holy Legats hither and soone after S. Aaron our holy Martyr vnder Dioclesian S. Stephen was shortly after Archbishop of London and by some the first of all was named Thomas And as vntrue it is that either our Historyes doe say there were onely foure Archbishops of Yorke in the Britans time Sampson Taurinus Bishop of Eureux Pyrannus and Tadiacus or that Sampson was the first Archbishop there for the first of the number many reckoÌ„ dyuers others and more and this Sampson could not possible be the first by his owne accompt The first Archbishops and Bishops of Yorke placing Taurinus there in the time of Constantius Chlorus 200. yeares before S. Sampson was Bishop there And by the accompt of the Brittish History and others S. Sampson which fledd hence into litle Britaine was the seuenth Archbishop of Yorke Pastor Eboracensis septimus in Armorico regno frequentabitur So readeth Matthew of Westminster and diuers others Matth. Westm An. 490. Sigeb Gemblacen Chronico 445. Galfr. Monum Hist l. 7. c. 3. Mat. Westm an 464. Radulph Niger apud Harris Manuscr Hist l. 2. c. 20. Will. Harridâ—scr of Britaine cap. 9. Wherefore I must rather harken to Radulphus Niger as M. Harris in his Manuscript History writeth to himselfe ad William Harrison a Protestant Antiquary and others who tell vs that S. Theodosius was made the first Archbishop of Yorke in this time of King Lucius So they coÌ„fidently affirme And if this Protestant Bishop could proue that S. Taurinus Bishop of Eureux was Archbishop of Yorke in Canstantius Chlorus time we shall finde 10. Archbishops there from this time 7. to S. Sampson whome he nameth the first but was long after and beside S. Taurinus Pyrannus and Thadeoceus but S. Taurinus of Eureux was not lyuing aboue an hundred yeares before Constantius Chlorus time 4. Maister Harrys saith Eadnochus a Martyr was the third Archbishop there and S. Teruanus the fourth The second fift and sixt he nameth not Trith l. de Scri. in Sedul Manus Hist Vit. S. Niniani Capgr in eod Bal. l. de Script cent 1. in Niniano Hector Boet. Hist Scotor l. 7. f. 119. 133. Trithemius calleth Hildebertus Maister to Sedulius an Archbishop so doe others Among these we may number Ninian sent by the Pope into those parts and exercising Archiepiscopall Power both among the Britans Scots and Picts which none but the Archbishop of Yorke could doe and the Country of Pictland neuer was an Archiepiscopall Prouince So I say of S. Teruanus whome as our Scottish Historians write S. Palladius the Popes Legate made Archbishop neither Pictland nor Scotland many hundred yeares after hauing any Archbishop but the Archbishop of Yorke And likely it is this is the same S. Teruanus whome Maister Harris onely numbreth among the Archbishops of Yorke not yeelding his reason or any Authour If there was any Taurinus or Sampson besides him that was the seuenth and went into Armoca they may be added to this number but I dare nor take vpon mee to set them in order as they succeeded How the Pope subiected all the Country now called Scotland to the Iurisdiction of this See I haue said before and now he confirmed the same making that Metropolitan the spirituall Superior of that Country in which then there were many Christians and by the testimony of Tertullian and others before this time that the Christian Religion was preached and planted there from Rome whether the temporall power of the Romans could not come did truely confirme that Tertullian Apol. S. Leâ— Serm. 1. de Natali Apost Petri Pauli saying of S. Leo speaking to Rome per sacram beati Petri sedem caput orbis effecta latiùs praesideres Religione diuina quam Dominatione terrena Thow being made the head of the worlde by the See of S. Peter rulest further by Diuine Religion then terreane DominioÌ„ These streights we haue passed in seeking to finde Archbishops of Caerlegion the first Archbishops of London and Yorke in King Lucius time and now comming to Caerlegion we fall vpon greater difficulties in this trauaile A Protestant Bishop and Antiquarie would make this way vnpassable when he saith we must accompt S. Dubritius the first Bishop Not that I deny any other to haue sate Godwin Catal. of Bish. in Landaffe 1. and S. Dauids 1. there before him but because he is the first whose name is remembred And it is probable he had no Predecessors because the memory of his Successors is so carefully preserued But as this mans Authoritie is so weeke to be rested vpon that it hath often before deceaued them which builded vpon it so his reason heare alledged is of as feeble streÌ„gth For the memory of the Successors haue bene so carelessely preserued by his owne confession after that he hauing cited two different Catalogues of their names onely aboue twenty in number concludeth in these termes against himselfe before of these forenamed Bishops vntill Harpesfeild hist in fine 7. saeculi Io. Bal. l.
Scotia Scots land which could Iosephus orat ad Iudaeos apud Egesipp l. 5. c. 15. yet be very small when Iosephus in the Age before had testified that it had no land at all Scotia terris nihil debet of which and their place of habitation at land I shall speake more when I come to their Conuersion in the time and by the meanes and help of Pope Victor in the beginning of the next Age And for this present and my purpose now concerning the Conuersion of the Brittans in Albania this which I haue saide sufficeth to let vs be assured it was effected in the same time and manner as the other of our other Brittans in Loegria and Cambria and by the same meanes Mission and Apostolike men sent and directed hither and heare their sacred Actions and labours were confirmed by the highest Papall power of holy Pope Eleutherius THE XXVII CHAPTER OF DIVERS BOOKES OR WRITINGS OF S. Phaganus Damianus Eluanus Meduuinus and others Charters and Immunities of Pope Eleutherius and King Lucius the Scripturs heare receaued in the old Latine Translation and the same Canon of them which Catholiks now obserue and followe WHEN our holy Ecclesiasticall state was thus setled in Britaine that the memory and obseruation thereof might be more firmely fixed and impressed in the vnderstandings and wills of men to haue duely in minde and performe those duties which particularly belonged vnto them in this Kinde these holy Legats as both Catholike and Protestant Antiquaries deliuer committed these their Acts to writing by which meanes they came and not onely by Tradition to the knowledge of Posteritie and the Popes of Rome to write in a Protestant Bishops phrase tooke these their proceedings heare in Britaine of all kingdomes their first begotten child in Christ as a Patterne to diuide other Prouinces in to Parishes and Diocesses Io. Bal. l. de Script Brit. cent 1. in Eluan as they had done heare Quum in fine essent omnia ordinatione quadam per Fugatium Damianum in rem Christianam permutata vt apud Posteros clariora perdurarent membranis Eluanus Meduinus dederunt Acta per Legatos l 1. 1. Inde ad nos non alio medio peruenerunt Ex hoc similibus fundamentis caepere postea Romanorum Pontifices occasionem Prouincias diuidendi in Paraecias Dioeceses A late Catholike Collector of holy Writers of this Nation saith that Eluanus did write one Booke of the Originall of the Brittish Church Eluanus Io. Pitseus l. de Illustr Britan. Script aetate 2. in Eluan Meduino Antiq. Glast Manuscript S. Patri Epistol Capgrau in S. Patricio Leland in Arthur assert scripsisse perhibetur de origine Ecclesiae Britannicae librum vnum And that Meduinus wrote a Booke of the Acts of Fugatius and Damianus in Britaine Meduinus Posteris tradidit Fugatij Damiani gesta in Britannia librum vnum The old Manuscript Antiquities of Glastenbury make mention of three Bookes founde there all which or parts of euery of them were writen in this time The first is called Scripta Sanctorum Phagani Deruiani The writings of the Saints Phaganus and Deruianus The second had among other things how these holy Legats procured 10. yeares Indulgence to that holy place The third was Volumen a Volume wherein were writen the Acts of the Apostles and the Acts and gests of S. Phaganus and Deruianus Volumen vnum in quo scripti erant actus Apostolorum pariter cum Actibus gestis Sanctorum Phagani Deruiani 2. I haue mentioned before how King Lucius wrote diuers Epistles to the Pope or Popes of Rome in his time about the setling of Christian Religion in this kingdome And as S. Eleutherius Pope of Rome directed him by the Counsaile and aduise of his Clergie and Nobles he caused a collection and correction of Lawes temporall to be compiled and published to gouerne The Christian munifiâ—â—nce and bouÌ„tic of King Lucius in this time his Christian kingdome by which continued long after in writing among many both Brittish and other Kings of this Nation allthough with some change or addition as the times and other circumstances required in such cases This holy King also granted made and signed many writings Charters and Donations for the defence maintenance and preseruation of Religion and the cheife Teachers and Professours thereof as to the Vniuersitie of Cambridge the Schoole of Bangor Monastery of Shaftesbury and such others and to euery Archiepiscopall and Episcopall See in Britaine both for the assuring the old Reuenewes and Priuiledges of the Archflamens and Flamens as others new and more ample which he conferred vnto them and such as should sitt and succeede in them for euer Pope Eleutherius granted many priuiledges immunities and Indulgences heare 3. In this time also the Rule of the holy Religeous men I haue spoken of before was written and obserued by them And besides the generall confirmation of Pope Eleutherius which I haue formerly spoken of for the ratifying and approuing the proceedings of his Legats he granted very many other particular Ratifications and Immunities to certaine Parsons and Places heare such was his Bull of Confirmation which the Cambridge Antiquaries contend he granted to that Vniuersitie such his grant of 10. yeares of Indulgence at the request of his Legats to the pilgrims that deuoutely visited the old Church of Glastenbury as likewise that of 30. yeares pardon to all Bishops that should with deuotion come one Pilgrimadge to the Chappell of S. Michaell The old Decrees of the primatiue Popes receaued heare in this time there as the Antiquities of that place giue testimony 4. The Order of the holy Sacrifice of Masse and other publike seruice of the Church deliuered and established heare at that time was the Roman Order which the holy Legats our Apostles brought from Rome who also published heare the Decrees of the holy Popes from S. Peter to their time many of which so farre as our Protestant writers would giue mee leaue and allowance vnto I haue remembred before This time and Age also is the Eleuther Epist ad Regem LuciuÌ„ Leg. S. Edw. Lambert de leg Antiq. Godwin Conuers of Brit. first wherein eyther the Scripturs of the Old or New Testament were by any auncient Authour receaued and published in Britaine For S. Eleutherius Pope in his Epistle to King Lucius maketh it but a nuper late thing to haue the holy Scripturs in this kingdome By which also as by the knowne ignorance of the Britans in those dayes eyther in Greeke or Hebrew language it is euident they were receaued heare in the Latine tongue vnderstood The holy Scriptures receaued heare then in the Latine toÌ„gue with the same Canon of Bookes which the Roman Church now vseth by all the learned of this kingdome of Britaine Likewise we learne by the same part of Pope Eleutherius his Epistle to King Lucius that the Primitiue Church both at
primi Mensis vsque in 21. celebraretur And the first generall Councell of Nice a our Protestants confesse did approue this Decree of S. Victor In Niceno Concilio Victoris Decretum approbatum est Et cautum est vt Pascha die Dominico celebraretur and was heare receaued in our Britaine And this is manifest in that Decretall Epistle of Pope Victor receaued by Protestants before where he plainely saith that his Predecessors had commanded before him that which he did for keeping Easter Celebritatem sancti Paschae Die Dominico agi debere Praedecessores nostri iam statuerunt nos illud vobis eadem Die celebrari solemniter mandamus quia non decet vt membra à capite discrepent nec contraria gerant Where we see he calleth himselfe the head of the Patriarke and Clergie of Alexandria and them his members And giuing other Rules in that Epistle both about solemne Baptisme in the time of Easter and not soleÌ„ne in time of necessitie and not intermedling in Bishops causes without the allowance of the See Apostolike of Rome prouing it was so from the Apostles time confirming his Decree both by the words of Christ to S. Peter and the first Epistle of S. Clement which some haue questioned he vtterly forbiddeth any man to alter or gainesay these Decrees Haec vero statuta nulla debent improbitate conuelli nulla nouitate mutari quia alia est ratio causarum saecularium alia diuinarum Ea vos iudicare ad Apostolicam delatum est sedem quae praeter nostram vobis dâ—finire non licet Authoritatem id est Episcoporum causas Vnde ita constitutum liquet a tempore Apostolorum deinceps placuit vt accusatus vel iudicatus a Comprouincialibus in aliqua causa Episcópus licenter appellet adeat Apostolicae Sedis Pontificem qui aut per se out per Vicarios suos eius retractari negotium procuret Et dum iterato Iudicio Pontifex causam suam agit nullus alius in eius loco ponatur aut ordinetur Episcopus Quoniam quanquam a Comprouincialibus Episcopis accusati caâ—sam Pontificis scrutari liceat non tamen definiri incoâ—sâ—lto Romano Pontifice permissum est cum B. Petro Apostolo non ab alio quam ab ipso Mattâ— 16. dictum sit Domino Quaecunque ligaueris super terram erunt ligata in caelo quaecumque solueris super terram erunt soluta in caelo Et alibi in Institutis legitur Epist 1. ClemeÌ„t Apostolicis Si quis putauerit se a proprio Metropolitano grauari apud Patriarcham vel Primatem Diaeceseos aut penes vniuersalis Apostolicae Ecclesiae iudicetur sedem Nihil aliud est fratres talis praesumptio nisi Apostolorum suorumque successorum terminos trangredi eoruÌ„que Decreta violare Culpantur enim vt scriptum est fratres qui aliter circa Episcopos iudicare praesumunt quam Apostolicae Sedis Papae fieri placuerit Et quis est qui iudicat eum quem Dominus sibi huic sanctae Sedi reseruari voluit iudicandum And as this holy and learned Pope and Saint claymed and exercised that highest spirituall power and Iurisdiction ouer the Churches of Europe where he liued and Asia he tooke also vpon him the same supereminent superioritie ouer the Clergie and Churches of Afrike the other part of the world commanding them to peace and concorde and vnitie in Religion and either actually excommunicating or threatning excommunication Victor Epist ad Vniuersos Episcopos Africae Tom. 1. con apud Magdebur cent 2. vnto those that should disobey him in those commands perlatum est ad Sedem Apostolicam aliquos vestrum nocere fratres velle vt cadant decertare Similiter in Sacramentis discrepare ob id contentiones aemulationes inter vos fieri a quibus dissensionibus vos auertere in his concordare opem ferre vicissim mandamus nam si hoc agere citò neglexeritis vicissim reconciliari non studueritis ab Apostolicae Sedis totius Ecclesiae communione vos pelli non dubitetis where he expressely declareth his Authoritie as Pope of Rome to excommunicate the Bishops and Churches of Afrike as he had done to those of Asia both from the Apostolike Roman and Catholike Church of the whole worlde 3. Now for his Power ouer the Churches of Europe wherein his Apostolike Roman See was by all Antiquaries Catholiks and Protestants euer the onely cheife Apostolike Metropolitan Church it cannot be questioned when we shall finde how euen by Ambassadge and entreaty he sent Apostolike men into the furthest parts of this Iland to conuert it to Christ And Holinsh. Histor of Scotland p. 68. in K. Donaldus our Protestant Historians confesse of this holy Pope that being glad to encrease the faith of Christ through all parts of the world sent into Scotland such well disposed parsons as he thought most fitt for that purpose The Scottish Historians say he sent his Preachers to the vttermost parts of this Westerne and Europian parts Veremundus apud Hector Boeth idem l. 5. Scotor Hist prope finem of the world and the Barbarous Inhabitans learned Diuinitie of those Apostolike Preachers which he sent Incaepere nostri tum primum sacras colere litteras sacerdotibus praeceptoribus quos Victor Pontifex Maximus ad Christ dogma propalandam in extremam miserat Albionem This will sufficiently declare that the Primatiue Christian Britans and Scots which were conuerted to Christian Religion by these two renowned Popes and Saints S. Eleutherius and S. Victor which so clearely and earnestly declared and commanded the true Apostolicall obseruation of Easter and had receaued also the first generall Councell of Nice where the same was defined and published to the whole Christian world did not receaue their erroneous Paschall obseruance from their first Maisters and Instructers in Religion but by long later accidents and ignorant Misinformations Of Seuerus the Emperour whether he was discended of our Britans Race or other I shall more particular entreate when I shall bring him to continue long time and to die in Britaine Onely Method apud Mar Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. Marian. ib. an 203. in Seûero Martin Polon Supputat col 51. florent Wigorn. Chronic. an 189. vel 211. Matth. Westm an 195. Manuscript of S. Peters Church in Cornhill Matth. Westm an gratiae 201. heare I say that by common coÌ„sent he was a greate Persecutour of Christians as both our owne writers and others testifie and therevpon stiled the fift persecuting Emperour after Nero. Post Neronem Seuerus quintam Persecutionem in Christianos exicitaâ—it plurimique Sanctorum per diuersas Prouincias Martyrio coronantur Concerning our most Noble Protochristian King Lucius as we are come to Ioye of his Immortall glory and honour in heauen by his happy Translation from a transitory terrestriall to an eternall celestiall and neuer ceasing kingdome so we
and many most or allmost all our Kings in the meane time being Pagans the Christians heare were quiet for Religion by Antiquities The auncient Manuscript of Winchester saith that from the first planting of the faith in Britaine in the Antiquitat Manuscr Ecclesiae Wintonien time of King Lucius to the first yeare of Dioclesian an hundred yeares together ChristiaÌ„ ReligioÌ„ was quiet in peace the Religious men all that while liued quietly in their Monasteries Durauit Christianitas in Britannia a tempore Bed Eccl. Hist l. 1. c. 4. Fâ—orent Wigor Chron. An. 162. 184. Henr. Hunting Hist l. 1. in Marcus Anton. Verus Peruetus Antiq. Manuscr de primo statu Landau Eccles Matth. Parker l. de Antiq. Britan. Goscelin Hist Io. Bal. cent 1. de Script Brit. Godwin Conuers of Brit. Theater of great Brit. alij Gildas l. de Excid Conquest Brit. c. 7. vide licet a primo Anno Lucij Regis primi Britannorum Cristiani vsque ad primum Annum Dioclesiani Principis quieta in pace centum annis tamdiu Monachi Deo seruientes praedictum vetus Caenobium Wintoniense quiete inhabitabant S. Bede absolutely affirmeth of the Brittans that from the planting of the faith of Christ among them in the dayes of King Lucius they kept it vnuiolate and whole in quiet peace vntill the times of Dioclesian Susceptam fidem Britanni vsque in tempora Dioclesiani Principis inuiolatam integramque quieta in pace scruabant Florentius Wigorniensis hath the verie same words so hath Henry of Huntington The old Manuscript History of the first state of the Church of Landaffe iustifieth that the Brittans kept this their first faith sincere without any stayne of error vntill the Pelagian Herisie Quam Christianae Religionis fidem sine aliqua praui dogmatis macula sinceram conseruauerunt vsqueduÌ„ Pelagiana Haeresis orta est This is also the generall opinio of our Protestant Antiquaries Yet we must not make this so vniuersall a truth to thinke that all which receaued the Christian faith in those dayes of King Lucius did Religiously obserue the same and that all the Brittans without exception were Christians for we reade in S. Gildas whose Authoritie we may not easily reiect praecepta Christi licet ab Incolis tepidè suscepta sunt apud quo sdam tamen integrè alios minus vsque ad Persecutionem Dioclesiani Tyrani nouennem permansere Allthough the Precepts of Christ which the Britans receaued in the time of King Lucius were coldly entertained of the Inhabitants heare yet among some they remayned whole and with others not in such integritie vntill the Persecution of Dioclesian the Tirant 3. We shall finde hereafter many continuing heare in Britaine in Paganisime both of the Princes and people before Dioclesian his Persecution began in this or any other Nation Yet it will be remembred for euer to the eternall honour of those our Primatiue Christian Brittans that notwithstanding the vniuersall Inundation of licentious Paganisme which had reigned heare before the hazard of the disfriendship of the Idolatrous Roman Emperours and Senate then swaying allmost the knowne world and diuers Persecutions of Christians raging in that time and ciuill dissentions now further by the death of King Lucius falling out among our Brittans yet in all these tempests of calamities and afflictions they still without any interruption or corruption continued in their holy Christian Religion not onely secretly but with externall glory and splendor of Bishops Preists Religious men and women Churches Altars and their Ornaments as I haue before remembred And at this present when in morall and wordly vsuall proceedings nothing could haue bene more feared then a relapse to Idolatry by the death of so worthie and holy a gouernour as King Lucius a new zeale and deuotion was kindled in the harts of the Northren Brittanes and Scots in imitating the example of The Scots with their King Donaldus receaue the faith of Christ froÌ„ S. Victor Pope him and his happy Subiects in this kinde For at or presently after his death King Donald then reigning ouer the Scots receauing from Pope Victor as King Lucius before had done from Pope Eleutherius holy Preachers and Instructors receaued and publikly with his wife Nobles and Hector Boeth Scotor Hist l. 6. f. 89. other subiects professed the faith of Christ Talem dederat Regi Donaldo animum pacis Princeps Authour Christus Dominus quod verae pietati aspernato malorum Daemonum cultu sese Paulo ante addixerat Nam Seuero imperante Romanis apud Victorem Pontificem Maximum qui quintusdecimus post Petrum Ecclesiae praefuit per Legatos obtinuit vt viri Doctrina Religione insignes in Scotiam ab eo missi se cum liberis coniuge Christi nomen profitentes baptismate insignirent Regis exemplum Scotica Nobilitas sequuta auersata impietatem Christi Religionem complexa Sacro fonte est abluta Fuit annus ille quo Scoti adlumen verae pietatis Dei optimi maximi benignitate vocati sunt recepti ab eo qui primus fuit humanae salutis tertius supra ducentesimum Christ our Lord Prince and Authour of peace gaue such a minde to King Donald that contemninge the worship of wicked Deuills he addicted himselfe to true pietie For when Seuerus was Emperour of the Romans by his Ambassadors he obtained of Pope Victor the fifteenth after S. Peter Which ruled the Church that men renowned for Learning and Religion to be sent from him into Scotland that might baptize him with his children and wife professing Christ The Scottish Nobilitie following the example of their King forsaking impietie and embrasing the Religion of Christ was baptized This yeare wherin the Scots by the mercy of God allmightie were called and receaued to the light of true pietie was the third aboue two hundred from the first of mans Saluation Thus farre this Scottish Georg. Buchan Rer. Scoticar l. 4. c. Rege 27. Holinsh. Hist of Scotl. in K. Donald Historian from the Antiquities of that Nation to which their Protestant Writers doe also in substance consent as also the Protestant Antiquaries of England Among which one writeth in this manner King Donald in the dayes of the Emperour Seuerus sent a Messenger with letters vnto Pope Victor being the 15. in number as they say after S. Peter declaring vnto him that he was fully minded to receaue the Christian Religion and vtterly to forsake the superstitious seruice of the Heathnish Gods and therefore instantly required him to send some godly learned men to instruct him in the right beleife The Pope hearing this and being glad to encrease the faith of Christ through all parts of the world sent with all speed into Scotland such well disposed parsons as he thought most meete for that purpose who at their arriuall there did their endeuour in such diligent sort that not onely the King but also through his exaÌ„ple a greate number of the Nobilitie
were baptised and clerely forsooke their former errors and Idolatrie This was in the yeare after the birth of Will. Harrison descript of Brit. cap. of Relig. Edw. Grymston Booke of Estat in Scotland pag. 20. Christ our Sauiour 203. The like haue other English Protestants of this matter of whome one saith Scotland receaued the faith in the time of Pope Victor the first in the yeare 203. and Idolatrie did quite cease vnder King Crakinte who died in the yeare 313. Celestine the first sent Palladius thither to roote out the PelagiaÌ„ Heresie which began to encrease there vnder Eugenius the second who died in the yeare 460. since this time the Realme continued longe in profession of the Romish Church vntill these later dayes the Reigne of King Iames who now liueth 4. Thus we see how ignorantly or rather impudently some Protestants haue written in affirming that because some of the Britans and Scots of this Iland at the comming of S. Augustine hither were fallen into old and exploded error of some Churches of Greece that therefore without any warrant or Writer so affirming they receaued their first faith from the Churches of Asia when it is euident by all Antiquities and these Protestants themselues that the Britans did receaue Christian Religion from the Pope of Rome S. Eleutherius and the Scots from Pope S. Victor the two greatest Promulgers and Defenders of the true Paschall obseruation and greatest Enemies to the other erroneous custome and abuse that euer were And being so plainely All Britaine both Britans Scots and others Christians euer subiect to the Pope in Spirituall busines vntill Caluins time confessed by these Protestants before that the Scots which agreed in Religion with the old Christian Britans of this kingdome as all Protestants and others agree did continue in the Profession of the Romish Church from their first Conuersion vntill the crowning of King Iames the sixt a Child in his Cradell what a childish new vpstart Profession of Protestants must that needs be by their owne confession which beginning with not contradiction of a yet speachlesse Infant to build one such a grounde hath reiected the Authoritie of all Popes Councels Churches holy learned Fathers Saints holy Kings and Christian Rulers in so many hundreds of yeares Or how can any man Scot or other apprehend that except King Donald his Nobles and Counsailers therein had bene assured that the cheife disposition of spirituall affaires belonged to the See of Rome and Pope thereof that he a Christian in Iudgment at the least before as so auncient and approued Antiquities proue and in peace and amitie with King Lucius of Britaine where so many renowned Bishops and Clergie men then liued and to whome by the Testimonie and Decree of Pope Eleutherius before remembred all Scots â—nd Picts about this kingdome of Britaine were Feudatories and Subiects and that in France and all other Nations betweene our Scots and Rome there were many holy and learned Christian Bishops and Clergie men that he in prudence would or could haue sent so solemne Ambassadge and supplication to effect this suite to the Pope of Rome whose Emperour then or presently after and before this holy worke was wholly effected was the greatest enemy in the world to the Scottish Nation with all force malice and Power he could inuadinge it Therefore we must needs conclude euen by Protestant warrant and allowance that this whole kingdome of Britaine from the first Conuersion thereof to Christ did euer and continually vntill these dayes of Ihon Caluine that Father of the English Protestant Religion in all dutie and obedience perseuere in the vnitie and doctrine of the Popes and Church of Rome by whome it was first conuerted to Christianitie THE IV. CHAPTER THAT ALLTHOVGH THE BEING OF THE Scots in Britaine in the time of S. Victor is vncertaine and not proued but rather otherwise yet the Inhabitants of the part now called Scotland Britans or whosoeuer were conuerted in King Lucius and this time The Bishops of the conuerted Scots were euer true Bishops and they euer obedient to the See of Rome 1. BVT before we enter into any further particulars of the Conuersion of the Scottish Nation by S. Victor Pope and his Apostolike Disciples imployed therein which is very sparingly remembred in any Antiquities left vnto vs to deliuer our selues so farre as we can from Ambiguities and vncertainties it is requisite to say some what at least in generall of what parte place When the Scots now supposed to be conuerted to the faith came first into Britaine and where they now liued Country or Iland in or about this great Iland of Albion or Britaine these Scots were which are recorded to be conuerted at this time For whatsoeuer the Scots pleade that this hapned to their Nation long after their entrance into this greate Iland which they contend to haue bene in the yeare of the worlds Creation 4617. Annum quo Albionem Scoti ingressi fe runtur ab orbe condito tradunt supra quater millesimum sexcentesimum decimum septimum This Hect. Boeth descript Scot. Reg. fol. 4. Nicephor l. 1. Hist cap. 10. Alphonsus Rex Euseb in Chron. Isid l. 5. Origin Cyprianus lib. Exhort Martyr Hieron in Epist ad Tit. August lib. 12. ciuit cap. 10. Martyrolog Rom. Marian. aetate 6. an 1. Math. West an 1. Protest Angl. marginal Annotat in illum locum Holâ—insh Hist of Engl. l. 3. cap. 18. Iacob Gordonus in Apparatu cap. 2. seemeth to be a strange calculation and not firme enough to be builded vpon for how could the Scots liuing in darke ignorance of God and heauenly things and knowing nothing of the Creation of the world or such things but by all writers a very vnlearned rude and barbarous people exiled bannished and wandering men possibly haue any such certaine Tradition of their arriuall in Albion in such a yeare of the worlds Creation of which they were long time after vtterly ignorant And Hector Boethius the Scottish Historian which with other writers setteth downe this Conuersion in the 203. of Christ and yet maketh that to be in 5399. yeare of the worlds Creation differeth from all other Computations eyther of Nicephorus recompting the birth of Christ in the 5500. yeare of the world K. Alphonsus in the 6984. Euseb 5199. S. Isid 5220. S. Cyp. to his time 6000. and S. Hier. S. Aug. in their dayes 6000. long after S. Cyp. By the Roman Martyrologe 5199. betweene the Creation Christ By Marianus 4163. Matthew of Westminster maketh an other accompt some English Protestant Antiquaries make the distance betwene the Creation 3066. others 3807. Others of them reckon otherwise And by some writers it cometh to about 4000. yeares Such and so manifold variances being among learned Christians in this accompt we may not easely admitt for certaine what any man will therein propose from a Scottish PagaÌ„ surmised Tradition Especially when we haue many Antiquities both Brittish English and
reuisere And that holy The Bishops of ScotlaÌ„d euer truely consecrated as the Roman vse was Bishop together with Plechelmus which went with him was so Consecrated by the Pope according to that custome a custome so long since with that Nation that it seemeth to haue bene there kept and obserued from the time of the first Bishop there S. Ninian consecrated and sent thither by the Pope of Rome For S. Bede saith that this S. Plechelmus which was thus Consecrated at Rome with S. Wyro by the Pope was Bishop of Candida Casa S. Ninian his See both builded and founded by him Plechelmus in ea quae Candida Bed Hist Eccl. l. 5. c. 24. Capgrau in S. Ninian Manuscript Capgr supr in S. Wyrone Episcopo casa vocatur Episcopi Praesulatum tenet Which standeth in that I le or Peninsula where this custome was to send their elect Bishops to Rome to be CoÌ„secrated by the Pope Moris erat apud Incolas eiusdem Insulae Pastorem a se electum Romam manibus Apostolicis ordinandum dirigere Which is euident by the words immediately following ordinatumque sedem plebem reuisere That the person thus elect and sent to Rome to be CoÌ„secrated Bishop by the Pope should after his Consecration returne to his See and people of his Diocesse which must needs be this Scottish Iland where Candida Casa was whether S. Pecthelmus or Plechelmus returned after his Consecration at Rome and there held his Episcopall See as S. Bede witnesseth so this custome must needs be in that Scottish Iland And except our Scottish Histories before deceaue vs when they call Teruanus Archbishop who was Bishop heare by S. Palladius Pope Celestine his Legate his ordination all the Scots obserued or were bound to this custome So that of all people in the world we may not call The ChristiaÌ„ Scots truely obedient to the See of Rome the validitie of the Scottish Bishops Consecration into any question or enter into the least suspition of any willfull reuolte of that people from the Church of Rome Of Ignorance as in the Paschall obseruation by distance of place and troblesomenesse of times they may be accused of any willfull error or disobedience they cannot be condemned 5. Allthough I haue bene thus sparing vpon the remembred reasons to affirme that the Scottish Nation either in this greate Iland or any the out Ilands thereof had before this time of S. Victor his sending Preachers to conuert them receaued the faith of Christ yet I may be bold vpon better warrant to deliuer that generally for the most parte the Inhabitants of that parte now called Scotland whether Britans Picts or Scots did then or soone after receaue the Christian faith for the Britans of that Country we haue heard before that they were conuerted in the time of King Lucius by the Legats Manuscr Antiq. de primo statu Landau Eccles Antiq. Glaston tabul ligneis Fixae Guliel Malm. l. de Ant q. Caenobij Glaston Tertull. l. contr Iudaeòs c. 7. Magdeburg centr 2. cap. 2. Theat of greate Brit. l. 6. and Apostolike Preachers sent by Pope Eleutherius To passe ouer printed Authorities in all mens hands the old Manuscript of Landaffe saith that both King Lucius and the Nobles of Britaine the name to the whole Iland then were baptized Lucius totius Britanniae Primates Baptismum susceperunt The Antiquities of Glastenbury from old Annals of credit Tradunt bonae credulitatis Annales doe deliuer that the Legats of Pope Eleutherius did preach and baptize through all parts of Britaine huic praedicando baptizando Britanniae partes peragrantes William of Malmesbury in his Manuscript Historie of the Antiquitie of that place plainely teacheth that they baptized preached and trauailed throughout the whole Iland Baptizantes praedicantes vniuersam Insulam peragantes And Tertullian speaketh directly of the Britans when he saith Britannorum Romanis inaccessa loca That the Britans in those places whether the Romans could neuer come had receaued the faith of Christ which must needs be vnderstood of the Britans which were then in Albania now Scotland And I haue proued before that in the time of King Lucius Pope Eleutherius and his Legats heare did make all the Christians of that Northren part whatsoeuer they were Britans Picts or Scots Bishops Preists others of the Cleargie or Laitie subiect to the Archbishop of Yorke And the Scottish Antiquaries who pleade so much for their honour say that Pope Victor his Preists which he sent hither did not onely preach the faith of Christ vnto the vttermost parte of this Iland of Britaine or Albion but instructed the people in Learning Diuinitie Incaepere nostri tum primum sacras Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 5. f. 89. 90. colere literas Sacerdotibus praeceptoribus quos Victor Pont. Max. ad Christi dogma propalandum in extremam miserat Albionem And by these Apostolike men thus sent from Rome by Pope Victor many of the Picts also which inhabited in the North of Britaine were coÌ„uerted at this time or before in the CoÌ„uersion in the time of King Lucius for allthough S. Ninian which came hither about the end of the fourth hundred of yeares of Christ is commonly reputed the first Bishop especially Consecrated at Rome and expressely by the Pope sent to that Nation yet many of them were long time before conuerted to Christian Religion and finding no other generall conuersions heare in our primatiue Church but vnder Pope Eleutherius and Victor we must asscribe these Picts Christianitie to them or their Disciples 6. Christian Religion was so propagated among these Picts in the later end of this Age that the very women of that Nation were able in dispute to confownd the best Learned Pagans Among them there was one most renowned Hector Boeth Scotor Hist l. 6. f. 104. 105. Ann. Scotici ibidem Hollinsh Hist of Ireland Marcus Antonius de Dominis l. 2. de Repub. Christ c. 8. p. 277. 278. not onely by our Irish Scottish Brittish or English Antiquaries whether Catholiks or Protestants but by the auncient Greeke writers among whome Theodoret with others witnesseth that a Christian Pictish woman so with reasons and Miracles conuinced a King and Queene with many others in Ireland in the time of greate Constantine Emperour that a Bishop was sent to that Nation to perfect that she had so happily begun And we finde that longe before the comming of S. Ninian both the King namely Heirgustus and people of the Picts generally were conuerted Christians and at the comming of S. Regulus thither with the holy Reliks of S. Andrewe the Apostle entertained and reuerenced them with greate zeale and deuotion and built a Church in honour of S. Andrewe endowing it with greate Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 6. f. 108. 109. Hollins Hist of Scotland in Augusiaâ—us An. D. 369. Will. Harris descrip of Brit. c. 9. Will. Harrison supr c. 9. possessions and
pretiously adorning it with all things belonging to Christian Religion all this was longe time before S. Niniā came hither that the King people of the Picts were thus zealous in Christian Religion which could not probably proceede from any later or other Originall thē this sending of preachers hither by Pope Victor which a Protestant Antiquarie confesseth plainely by this his calculation of time whilest these things were thus in hand the Mates Picts and Caledoniens receaued the faith This Conuersion of the North parts fell out in the sixt yeare before the warres that Seuerus had in those quarters and 170. after the death of our Sauiour Iesus Christ Which was the 203. of his Incarnation the very yeare before assigned by all Histories of Pope Victor his sending Preachers into those parts Which is further confirmed by the firme assistance and ioyning of the Picts and Scots then with the Christian Britans against the Romans testified by all Antiquities Which we cannot better impute to any other motiue then their new vnion in Christian Religion being enemies and at variance before Arnoldus Mermannius in his Treatise Of the Conuersion of Nations to Christ confirmeth the same for speaking of the Britans Conuersion in the time of King Lucius and Eleutherius saith that the Scots Picts Irish and other Ilanders of this Climate did at or about that time receaue the Christian faith though they then had no Bishop Scoti Picti Hiberni caeterique eius climatis Insulares videnter eodem tempore fidem accepisse sed Episcopum Arnold Merm Theatro conu Gent. p. 123. non ita si venerabili Bedae credendum est And this with that is saide before is sufficient for the Conuersion of the Scots about Britaine wheresoeuer they were seated 7. But to allowe them eyther habitation then in this greate Iland or to haue had that time any Bishops I dare not for the reasons and Authorities I haue alledged before And yet might write more plainely and not singularly of this matter if I should speake onely in the words of Protestant Antiquaries among whome two principall men haue with greate applause with many men of their Religion thus published to the world Neyther was there Humfry Lhoyd Breuiar Brit. Thom. Twyne f. 35. 36. any Writer of name that made mention eyther of Scots or Readshanks before Vespasians time about the yeare of our Lords Incarnation threescore and twelue at what time Maurigus or Maus or Aruiragus reigned in Britaine For our Chronicles doe reporte of a Nation which liued by Piracie and Rouing one the Sea comming forth of Sueuia or Norway hauing one Rhythercus to their Captaine and landed in Albania wasting all the Countrie with robbing and spoyling so farre as Caerleil where he was discomfited and slayne by Meurigus and a greate many of his men also and those which escaped fledd to their ships and so conueyed themselues into the Orchades and the Iles of Scotland where they quietly abode a greate while These after they had taken hart of grace and were growen to some power out of these Ilands in their litle leathern boates such as our fishermen doe vse now a dayes a long Scotland were wont to robbe and spoyle shephards and husbandmen Vntill that about the yeare of our Lord 290. when the Romans and Britans were both at ciuile warres for the purple Robe which Carausius woare and after him Allectus they entered generally into Cathenesia and Caledonia and driuing thence the Brittish Shephards and Heardsmen Fol. 37. and calling vnto them the Gatheli out of Ireland which are now called the Scots were so bold as to prouoke the Britans in open warre Dion a man which had bene Consul and familiar with Seuerus the Emperour and vnto him dearely beloued Fol. 40. whilst he declareth his expedition into Britaine at lardge not once speaketh of the Scots or Readshankes being very well knowne to all men that he conueyed all his force and Power into Albania or Scotland For quoth Dion the Meati and Caledonij Dion Cassius in Seuero two diuers kinds of Britans reuolted from the Romans and Seuerus calling together his souldiers commanded them to inuade their Country and kill all that euer they mett If the Scots had bene in Britaine at that time the Reporter hereof being a friend neyther after him Herodian who in sufficient long discourse hath sett forth that voiage would haue defrauded an Emperour so ambitious and thirsty of honour as Seuerus was of his due prayse Wherefore it is as euident as Noone dayes that at this time which was about two hundred and two yeares after the Incarnation of our Lord the Scots had no seate in Britaine Ouer and besides all this neyther Eutropius neyther Spartianus neither Capitolinus neyther Lampridius neyther Vopiscus nor Aurelius Victor who haue all written the expeditions and warres of the Roman Emperours in Britaine haue in any place made mention of the Scottish or Readshanks name And they conclude in this manner it appeareth manifestly that at this time that is to witt in the yeare of our Saluation 410. The Scots possessed no certaine Fol. 47. place in Britaine but many times vsed to make Irruptions out of Ireland and by litle and litle subdued the North parts of the Iland and at lenght hauing driuen thence the Inhabitants established their kingdome there vnder Valētinian the yoūger in the yeare of God Incarnate 444. when as now the Romans had left off the chardge and Holinsh. Hist of Engl. l. 3. cap. 10. Galfr. Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 3. Hard. Cron. c. 54. Matth. Westm an 292. care of Britaine An other Protestant Antiquarie saith confidently sure it is that no speciall mention of the Scots is made till about 300. yeares after the birth of our Sauiour And the old Brittish History inclineth to hold that Carausius gaue the Picts their first place in Albania to inhabite and they matching with the Britans which dwelled there continued to after Ages Victoria cessit Carausio Qui vt triumphum habuit dedit Pictis locum mansionis in Albania vbi cum Britonibus mixti per sequens aeuum manserunt And Matthew of Westminster with some others maketh it the yeare of Christ 202. before Carausius entered into this busines 8. And the Scottish Historians themselues doe acknowledge that 48. of their first Kings as they call those their Leaders were buried in a litle Out-Ilād called Iona or Columkill And also 4. petty Irish and 8. such Noruegian Princes and to this day there is euidence thereof Eminent inter caeteros Tumuli Georg. Buchan Rerum Scotic l. 1. William Harrison descript of Brit. p. 40. in Iona tres in Occidente cuiusque parte lapis inscriptus quorum Tumuli sint indicat Qui medius est Titulum habet Tumulus Regum Scotiae ferunt enim quadraginta octo Reges Scotorum ibi fuisse humatos an Argument sufficient what litle interest they had in Britaine when
Bassianus reigned alone both Emperour and King of Britaine vntill his death Besides his hereditarie Title to this kingdome it seemeth that the Christian Britans heare were not a litle moued to chuse and receaue him for their King for the hope they had that he would eyther become a Christian or at least a friend and no Enemy to that Profession of which in his youth and tender yeares he had giuen no vulgar Argument for besides many other hopefull graces and gifts he was then endued with and brought vp by a Christian Nurse and Christian children when he did see any Christian Martyrs brought to wild beasts to be killed and deuoured he would weepe or turne his face away as Spartianus is an ample witnes Si quando feris obiectos damnatos vidit fleuit aut ocolos auertit And being but seuen yeares old hearing that one of his Christian Playfellowes was greeuously beaten for that his Religion as the common interpretation is he could not long after enduer the Procurers of his beating by the same Authour Septennis puer cum collusorem suum puerum ob Iudaicam religionem grauius verberatum audisset neque patrem suum neque patrem pueri vel Authores Spartian supr verberum diu respexit Where the Pagan Authour by the Iewes Religion as often such men doe vnderstandeth Christian Religion which both his Nurse and this Playfellow of Bassianus her Sonne did professe And in this hope of the Britans now Christians that â—assianus would rather be a friend then Persecutour of such they were not deceaued for allthough contrary to his first education when he was with Christians being separated from them he fell to such and so many kindes of Impietie as Histories doe recompt and putt an innumerable company of the Pagan Roman Nobles to death and many of them which had bene greatest Enemies to Christians yet he died innocent from Christian blood and Persecution and by his seueare punishmeÌ„t towards their aduersaries iustly to be interpreted a Reuenger of their wrongs and former calamities The common opinion is that he reigned betweene 6. and 7. yeares Allthough I finde in an old French Manuscript Historie entreating Manuscr Gallic Antiq. c. 109. much of the affaires of this kingdome written aboue 400. yeares since that he was King of Britaine 29. yeares Bassian tenoit le Roilme de Bretaine 29. ans 3. All Bassianus his time and diuers yeares before in the Empire of Seuerus S. Zepherine was Pope of Rome who as our Protestant Antiquaries acknowledge being giuen wholly to the seruice of God more then earthly things ended his life with holy Martyrdome Zepherinus rei diuinae magis quam Ioh. Bal. l. 1. de Act. Rom. Pont. in Zephermo Robert Barns in Vit. Pont. Rom. in eod Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. c. 17. humanae intentus Martyrio coronatus est These ProtestaÌ„ts also doe relate many worthy Actes of this holy Pope amoÌ„gst which these they sett downe at large in their publike Writings He Decreed saye they that Preists should not consecrate the blood of Christ in a Chalice of wood That all which were of yeares of discretion should communicate at Easter at the least euery yeare That Preists should be present when the Bishop said Masse That a Bishop accused should not without the Authoritie of the Pope of Rome be condeÌ„ned in Iudgment eyther by Primate Patriarke or Metropolitane Sanguinis Christi coÌ„secrationeÌ„ no in calice ligneo fieri debere statuit Omnes iaÌ„ Puberes vt semel in Anno ad Paschatis Ferias Eucharistiam sumerent edixit CuÌ„ Episcopus celebraret Missae sacra iussit omnes Presbyteros adesse Sine Romani Pontificis authoritate accusatuÌ„ EpiscopuÌ„ nec a Primate nec à Patriarcha nec à Metropolitano in iudicio coÌ„demnanduÌ„ esse This holy Pope as I haue cited before from Iacobus Genuensis others consenting thereto conuerted our renowned Countryman S. Amphibalus which Iacob Genuen Episc in Catal. Sanct. in S. Amphibalo Author of the Engl. Martyrol die 25. Iunij Io. Lidgâ—te Monac Buâ—iens in â—ius Vita Gerar. Liâ—gh in â—udim Insignium wonne by his preaching life and death after so many thowsands of this Nation to Christ Of whome a late Writer citing diuers Antiquities thus writeth S. Amphibale being a Noble young man of Britany and going to Rome with Bassianus Sonne to Seuerus Viceroy of the Britans was there by Pope Zepherinus instructed secretly in the Christian saith baptized made Preist and sent back into Britaine there to preach vnto others Neyther may we with prudence iudge that so greate a concourse of our Brittish Nobilitie being then at Rome and S. Amphibalus thus conuerted a greate Noble man termed in Antiquities the Sonne of a Prince and so not without attendance that he alone was thus conuerted and employed by that holy Pope at this time And not vnprobable but some of those holy Apostolike men which are yet remembred in Histories to haue assisted S. Amphibalus afterward in preaching Christ in Veremuâ—d apud Hâ—câ—or Boeth Scoâ—or Hist l. 6. f. 102. Holâ—insh Hist of Scotl. in Chrathlint these parts receaued their Ordination and Instruction for the same at Rome now or about this time such as were Modocus Priscus Calanus Ferranus Ambianus and Carnocus there is no repugnancie in time for these were old men when the Persecution of Dioclesian raged heare and S. Alban was martyred in the yeare of Christ 282. passus est gloriosus Martyr Albanus anno Domini Manuscr Antiq. Vit. S. Albani Capgr Catal. in eod Bar. Annal. An. 221. Robert Barnes in Vit. Pont. Rom. in Zeph. Io. Bal. l. 1. Act. Pont. Rom. in eod Dio in Caracal Spartian in Caracalla Dio in Macrino Manuscr Gallic Antiq. c. 14. CoÌ„pilatio M. S. de gest Brit. Ang. in Carausio ducentesimo octogesimo secundo And S. Zepherine continued Pope as both Catholike and Protestant Antiquaries agree vntill the yeare of Christs Natiuitie 220. when as a Protestant Bishop writeth he was crowned with Martyrdome anno Domini 220. martyrio coronatus est About this time also or a litle before Bassianus Emperour King of Britaine was murthered betweene Edessa and Carras by Mardianus a Centurion he marrying with the Sister of the holy Christian Lady Mammea left their Sonne Heliogabalus behind him who soone after was Emperour An old French Manuscript History saith that Bassianus was slayne by Carausius who after reigned 38. yeares The same hath the Manuscript Compilation in these words tandem fauentibus Britonibus Carausius dimicauit cum Bassiano interfecit eam sic gubernaculum regni in se suscepit THE VIII CHAPTER HOW VERY MANY KINGS WITH VARIABLE proceedings Ruled heare in Britaine before Constantius Father to the Greate Constantine by S. Helen our Brittish Lady yet the Christians heare were quiet from Persecution in all or most of their time 1. AFTER the death of S. Zepherine Pope Calixtus the first of Lamprid. in Diadame
that Carausius did kill Bassianus dimicat cum Bassiano eum interemit This was not Bassianus our King and Emperour sonne of Seuerus and Martia but one Quintus Bassianus a Legate of the Romans Perierunt eo tumultuario Hect. Boet. Hist Scot. l. 6. fol. 100. Holinsh. Hist of Scotl. in Chrathlint praelio Quintus Bassianus Legatus Hircius Caesaris Procurator in Britannia cum illis praeter Romanorum militum ingentem numerum gregariorum magna multitudo Now being the common receaued opinion both of Roman and other Writers that Seuerus died in the yeare of Christ 213. the Authour of the Catalogue of our Brittish Kings thus setteth downe their Successions RegimeÌ„ts with their continuance Bassianus Caracalla 6. yeares Carausius 7. yeares Alectus 6. Catal. Reg. Brit. ante Hist Galfr. Monum yeares Asclepiodotus 30. yeares Coelus 27. yeares After whome Constantius his sonne in Lawe by marrying his daughter S. Helen succeeded in the Crowne By which accompt we haue betweene the death of Seuerus and Constantius his reigning heare 76. yeares and from Carausius his death and the beginning of Constantius Reigne 65. yeares Harding maketh the distances Ioan. Harding Chron. c. 53. 54. 55. 56. 57. 59. shorter asscribing to Bassianus 7. yeares to Carausius 4. Alectus 3. Asclepiodotus 10. and Coile 11. yeares Yet by this accompt also Carausius was dead many yeares before that time wherein Hector Boethius and some others make him to haue first aduaunced any title to the crowne of Britaine 3. Yet we may make some part of Attonement betwene these opinions if we shall say with the Brittish and other Histories that Carausius was but a younge man in the time of Bassianus or Heliogabalus the true Kings of Britaine eo tempore erat quidam Iuuenis in Britannia nomine Carausius And he went to Rome to procure his Commission there of the Senate to be Admirall to keepe the Brittish seas Romam profectus petiuit liceÌ„tiam a Senatu vt Maritimam Matth. Westm an 286. Stowe Hist Titul the Romans an 285. Britaniae ab incursione Barbaricâ nauigio tueretur Quae petijt impetrauit cum chartis sigillatis Britanniam petiuit And after he was thus admitted Admirall longe time and diuers yeares must needs be spent before he could come to that power by sea and Land with Britans Picts and Scots to be King of Britaine allthough he was as diuers hold of the kingly Race ex Regio stemmate Hector Boeth Scot. Hist lib. 6. Hollinsh Hist of Scotl. in Crathlint and Vncle to that renowned Christian King of the Scots Crathlintus though some stile him to haue bene of base Linadge ex infima gente procreatus vnprobable in a maÌ„ obtaining such honour of the Roman Senate renowne amoÌ„g Princes Kings and Emperours and diuers of them Christians But to goe no further out of my way into a matter of temporall Historie whether Bassianus or his sonne Heliogabalus both Emperours and Britans by Parentage or Carausius was in Britaine at this time we are by this which is saide assured that the Christians heare were in quiet and peace for if Bassian us still continued Hector Boeth alij sup Harding cap. 53. King he had made peace with all Christians heare whether Britans Picts or Scots before his departure hence to Rome as I haue before remembred And allthough Heliogabalus was otherwise a man of such wicked conuersation that I had rather to referre any man desirous to knowe the manner both of his owne and Fathers life to forreine Writers then fill my pen with the dishonour of their Race in them yet no Historie maketh mention that he was any Persecutour of Christians If Carausius was King it is not vnprobable but he was a Christian aduanced chosen and honored with that kingely dignitie by the Christians confederate with and assisted by the Christian Scots and Picts their Kings or Rulers and against the Pagan Romans a professed Patrone and Propugnor of the Rights and priuiledges and Reuenger of the wrongs and Iniuries of the Christians heare contending by all meanes he could euen with the aduenture of his life loosing it in that Quarrell to restore the Christians of this kingdome to that quiet and honorable estate to be free from thraldome of forrein Pagans which they happily enioyed in the gouernment of King Lucius and the Roman Senate began now to infringe and violate This was the pretended end and scope of his designes allthough by some Writers not with a litle desire of his owne greatnes and exaltation no strange disease among greate Princes in any Age 4. Neyther doe we findeÌ„ that Alectus sent hither with three Legions against Carausius allthough he slew him in Battayle and ouerthrew his armie making himselfe King and so continuing three yeares insulam tenuit per triennium Compilatio M. S. de gest Brit. Angl. in Alâ—ect Galfr. Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 4. Pont. Vir. l. 5. Maâ—th West an 292. Compilatio M. S. Supur did persecute the Christian Britans vnder pretext of Religion but for following Carausius and not yeelding subiection to the Romans as they required Alectus maximaÌ„ intulit Britonibus cladem quia relictâ Republicâ societati Carausij adhaeserant Where we see the reason of that affliction of the Britans by the Romans because quia they had forsaken the common wealth and Gouernment thereof and followed Carausius an Vsurper as the Romans esteemed him And other Historians maKe it plaine that onely the followers of Carausius and no others were thus prosecuted by Alectus interficitur Carausius in eius sequaces saeuitum est And Matthew of Westminster also saith that Alectus did afflict onely those Britans who forsaking their Country had committed themselues to the command of Carausius Alectus Carausium interfecit Pont. Virun l. 5. Deinde cladem maximam Britonibus intulit qui Republica relicta Carausij se coÌ„miserant Iussioni Which Harding more plainely coÌ„fesseth wheÌ„ he saith Matth. Westm an 292. Harding Cron. cap. 56. of Alectus Alecto then crowned and made King of all Britaine reigning fully yeares three and well he ruled in all manner werking And if Alectus or his Pagan Souldiers and Vnderrulers did vniustly persecute any Britans for Religion neyther he nor they did escape the Iust vengance of God executed vpon them by the Christian Britans in the like kinde for when Alectus and his Infidell consorts were at London gathered together to make solemne Sacrifice to their Idols they were by the Christians driuen from their Sacrifice Alectus Pontic Vir. l. 5. Galfr. Mon. l. 5. c. 4. Mat. West an 294. Harding Chron. cap. 56. Holinsh. Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 23. Stowe Howes Hist Romans in Asclepiodotus shamefully putt to flight and slayne his army scatered and though by Leuius Gallus his Colleage in some part renewed againe yet both their Generall Gallus and all his Romans were slayne by the
the present Roman Church and Catholiks now professe and Protestants deny and persecute 1. AFter the Martyrdome of S. Calixtus S. Vrbanus the first of The Religion of the Popes then the same that is now by their aduersaries that name was Pope of Rome This man as Protestant Antiquaries English and others write liued in the time of that licentious Emperour Heliogabalus and by the sanctitie of his life and singular learning did bring many in all places to Io. Bal. l. 1. de Act. Rom. Pontif. in Vrban Pap. 16. Rob. Barnes in Vit. Pont. Rom. in Vâ—bano 1. Magdeb. cent 3. c. 10. c. 277. true Religion for which he was often bannished but secretly recalled by the faithfull Christians and at he last receaued the Croâ—ne of Martyrdome in the yeare of our Lord 233. Vrbanus Romanus sub libidinosa bestià Heliogabalo Caesare vixit vitaeque sanctitate doctrinà singulari multos vnâ—iquaque mortales ad Euangelium traxit Hic saepenumerò pro fide Christiana ab vrbe proscribebatur sed à fidelibus iterum claÌ„ reuocatus Martyrij coronam anno Domini 233. tandem accepit His Decretall Epistle is extant written to all Bishops S. Vrbanus Pope Martyred in the yeare of our Lord 233. of the common life and offering of the faithfull He plainely maketh mention of such a common life as was vnder the Apostles defeÌ„deth by his Decrees the goods â—â— the Church that no man should inuade them by force or fraude And he speaketh â—â— the voâ—â—e of them which promise to possesse nothing proper to themselues he instituted that Confirmation should be ministred after Baptisme He saith that by Imposition of the Bishops hands therein the holy Ghost is receaued Extat vna eius Epistola Decretalis scripta ad omnes Episcopos de communi vita oblatione fidelium Planè enim eiusmodi vitae communis meminit qualis sub Apostolis fuit Munit deinde Edictis bona Ecclesiae ne quis ea vi aut fraude inuadat aliqua dicit de voto promittentium se nihil rerum propriarum possessuros Instituit in fine Confirmationem post Baptismum dicit per manus Impositionem Episcoporum accipi Spiritum sanctum 2. Next vnto S. Vrbanus succeeded Pope Pontianus who as these Protestants Io. Bal. lib. 1. de Rom. Pont. Act. in Pontiano tell vs was Christi minister ac dispensator Mysteriorum Dei exilium supplicia pro Euangelio proque Ecclesia passus est post multas calamitates grauia tormenta Anno Domini 239. pro Christi fide martyrij paena subijt The Minister S. Pontianus Pope suffered Martyrdum an D. 239. of Christ and dispenser of the mysteries of God suffered exilements and punishments for the Ghospell and the Church and after many calamities and greuious Torments suffered the payne of Martyrdome for the faith of Christ in the yeare of our Lord 239. He taught that God would haue Preists so familiar with him that he Magdeburgen centur 3. col 278 in Pontian would accept of other mens Sacrifices by theÌ„ and by them forgiue their sinns and reconcile them to him And that Preists doe make with their owne mouth the body of our Lord and giue it to the people Sacerdotum dignitati multa tribuit Eos inquit Deus familiares in tantum sibi esse voluit vt etiam aliorum hostias per eos acceptaret atque eorum peccata donaret sibique reconciliaret Ipsi quoque proprio ore Corpus Domini conficiunt populis tradunt 3. After S. Pontianus succeeded S. Anterus who as our Protertants saye attributed S. Antherus Pope and Martyr succeeded S. Pontinus such supreame Priuiledge to his holy See that he ordained that Bishops might not goe from one Bishopricke to an other without the Authoritie of the Pope of Rome Episcopos ab vno Episcopatu ad aliam transferre si id Ecclesiae necessitas vel vtilitas exigat licere sed ne id sine summi Pontificis authoritate Robert Barnes l. de Vit. Pont. Rom. in Antero Io. Bal. l. 1. de Act. Pontif. Rom. in eod fiat cauit and beatified the Church with his blood in Martyrdome in the yeare of our Lord 243. decorauit hic Antherm anno Domini 243. Ecclesiam suo sanguine quam antea pauerat verbo which he had before fedd with the word of God 4. S. Fabian as these men say was Miraculously chosen Pope the forme of a Doue sitting vpon his heade when he was sought for to be Pope Cum ad S. Fabianus miraeulously chosen Pope PoÌ„tificatum designatus quaereretur Columba super eius caput sedere visa est He buil ded a Church-yard for the honour of Martyrs He decreed that euery yeare vpon Maunday Thursday new Chrisme should be consecrated and the old Barnes Bal. sup in Fabiano Magdeb. Cent. 3 c. 10. col 279. 280 c. 5. col 144. burnt That Preists should not be accused or punished in the teÌ„porall but Ecclesiasticall Court He forbad marriadge within the first degree of coÌ„sanguinitie That euery Christian should communicate at the least thrise euery yeare He decreede about satisfaction the Rite of penance Excommunication of the Age of such as were to be made Preists or admitted to holy Orders of oblations or Masses euery day Caemiterium pro Martyrum dignitate extruxit Singulis annis in caena Domini Chrisma vt renouaretur vetere combusto statuit Sacerdotes causam dicere mulctari in Sacro non prophano foro debere edixit Ne vxorem quis ducat intra quintum consanguinitatis gradum statuit Quisque Christianus vt singulis annis ter Eucharistiam sumeret praecepit Quaedam de satisfactionibus de ritu paenitentiae de excommunicatione statuit de aetate presbyterorum ordinatorum de oblationibus per singulos dies They add further how he coÌ„demned the Heresies S. Fabianus condemned the Heresies of the Nouatians and Helchites of the Nouatians and Helchites And that he both baptized Philip the Emperour and after put him to publike penance among the ordinarie penitents Whereas these men say that S. Fabian appointed that euery yeare vpoÌ„ Maunday-Thursday new Chrisme should be hallowed and the old burnt no man may thereby phantasie that he was the first Authour either of consecrating or yearely renewing of Chrisme for in the very place from whence these Protestants deriue this Constitution which is the secoÌ„d Decretall Epistle of this holy Pope he playnely saith that vpon that day when Christ supped with his Disciples and washed their feete Christ himselfe taught this consecrating of Chrisme and that the Popes of Rome thus receaued it from the Apostles And for the yearely renewing of it vpon that day he saith also that it discended from the Apostles by all his Predecessors Popes of Rome and so from the Apostles both the Church of Rome Antioch Hierusalem and Ephesus where the Apostles liued did euer obserue In illa Die Dominus
enoblest it with thy birth And an other ô fortunata nunc omnibus beatior terris Britannia quae Constantinum Caesarem vidisti O happy Britaine that first of all sawest Constantine Of this Helen her Religion finding the Crosse good deeds in walling London and Colchester which in honour of her they say beares a Crosse betweene foure Crownes and for the Inuention she is yet celebrated in holy Roode-day in May and of this Constantine her Sonne a mightie and Religous Emperour that in this ayre receaued his first light and life our Britons vaunt not vniustly as in that spoken to King Arthur Rob. Cloestren Now it worth iended that Sibile the sage biuore That there ssold of Britaine thre men be ybore That ssold winne the aumpire of Rome of tweye yed it is As of Bely and Constantine and thow art the thredde ywis Which very words were publikly iustified also by Hoelus King of litle Britaine Hist Brit. l. 9. ca. 17. Galfr. Mon. Hist Bri. l. 9. c. 16. Old Engl. Manuscr Hist c. 52. Caxtō Hist part 5. f. 50. Harding Chron. c. 80. f. 74. Camden Romans in Britaine pag. 74. edit ann 1610. and it is registred both in our olde Brittish and Saxon Histories both Manuscripts and others that Constantine sonne of S. Helen was Ancestor to King Arthur and others of this kingdome Which must needs be by his Mother S. Helen a Britan and of the Regall Race of this kingdome for by Constantius his Father a stranger heare Constantine could not be Ancestor to our Kings of Britaine The other cheifest Protestant Antiquary writeth in this manner euen in his last Edition Constantius what time he serued in Britaine vnder Aurelian tooke to wife the daughter of Caelus or Caelius a Brittish Prince on whome he begatt that Noble Constantine the Greate in Britaine For so together with that greate Historiographer Baronius the common opinion of all other Writers with one consent beareth witnesse vnlesse it be one or two Greeke Authours of late time and those dissenting one from the other and a right learned man grounding vpon a corrupt place of Iulius Firmicus This is that Helen which in antike Inscription is called venerabilis pijssima Augusta and for Christian pietie for cleāsing Hierusalē of Idols for building a goodly Church in the place where our Lord suffered and for finding the sauing Crosse of Christ is so highly commended of Ecclesiasticall writers And yet both Iewes and Gentils termed her by way of ignominy and reproach Stabularia because she a most godly Princesse sought out the Cribbe or Manger wherin Christ was borne and in the place where stood that Hostelry founded a Church Heareupon S. Ambrose they say that this Lady was first an Inholder or Hostesse c. Capgraue Manuscr antiq in Vit. S. Helenae Capgr in ead Annal. Aquitan apud Bouchet l. 1. cap. 5. and the old Manuscript of S. Helens life affirme the like saying the Iewes in hatred of her in doing so many holy Christian deeds derogatory to their profession and building so glorious a Church ouer the holy Cribbe where Christ was borne raised that slaunder Impijssimi Iudaei cum tanta bona ab Imperatrice in eo rum opprobrium facta cernerent ipsam inter se ex inuidià stabulariam vocauerunt eo quod supra stabulum tam vilem locum eis admodum exosum tam nobilem Ecclesiam aedificauit The Annalls of Aquitane where her children lyued and say she discend from our King S. Lucius shall be cited in the next Chapter The error of them which deferre her marriadge vntill Constantius comming hither after Asclepiodotus death is palbable For by that accompt as of Matthew Westminster Constantine was but an Infant 5. yeares olde when after Constantius his Fathers death he was both King of Britaine and Emperour For he setteth downe their marriadge in the yeare of Christ 302. and in the yeare 307. saith he was declared Emperour Anno gratiae 307. Constantinus Matth. Westm an 302. 307. Harding Chron. ca. 62. Constantij Helenae filius in Britannia ex Rege Imperator creatus And others by that mistaking make him litle older But they are to be vnderstood of the reconciliation of Constantius to S. Helen after the death of Theodora not his first taking her to wife being allmost 30. yeares before in the time of Aurelianus Emperour for after he had married S. Helen in Britaine at that time and had ruled this kingdome no short space he went againe from hence to Rome and returned hither the second time as is manifest before when be dyed heare Which many more Authours both Manuscripts and Manuscr antiq in Vit. S. Helenae Io. Capgr Catal. in eadem others confirme in this manner Cum illam S. Helenam in Thori societatem accepisset Constantius generauit ex ea filium quem appellauit Constantinum Ipse vero Constantius cum regno Britanniae aliquandiu potiretur Romam reuersus And then they bring him hither the second time and lyuing heare diuers yeares and dying at Yorke as others haue done before Britanniam rediens post annos Manusc Cap. supr Pomponius Laetus compend Rom. Hist in Constantio Chloro vndecim apud Eboracum morti subiacuit regnum filio Constantino reliquit Leauing the kingdome to his eldest sonne Constantine And this is euident by the time of Constantine his Age and Reigne before remembred out of the most auncient Histories of this matter and such as no man willing to retaine the name of an Antiquary may deny I add to this that Constantine at his Fathers death was a marryed man then marryed vnto Fausta daughter of Maximianus Herculius the Tyrant and by him made Augustus and yet Panegyric 1. in nuptijs Constantini Faustae Baron Annal. an 307. was marryed to an other wife before as the Authours of that time are witnesses and had Priscus his eldest sonne by this former wife named Mineruina Of which all Histories both Christian and Pagan are plentifull THE XII CHAPTER OF THE OTHER THREE CHILDREN OF CONstantius and S. Helen and particulary of two of them S. Lucius and S. Emerita renowned and glorious Martyrs for holy Christian Religion among forreine Pagans S. Lucius an holy Bishop preaching it to them in Germany 1. HAVING thus euidently cleared the Historie for the birth and Education of these two greate Glories of the world the Mother and sonne in Britaine I ame to speake some thing of other children this happy Empresse S. Helē had in this Nation by her husband Cōstantius for allthought the greatnes of that greate Emperour Cōstantine doth in the Histories of that time drawe all mens pens and eyes to describe and beholde his splendor and renowne and in some sort eclipse the honour of diuers others renowned in those dayes yet we finde in auncient memorable Antiquities that S. Helen had other children besides Constantine whereof some were in their lyues renowned in S.
the true onely God Ruler of all things eius patrem ipsum solum Deum omnium rerum administratorem toto vitae spatio obseruantia veneratum esse And concludeth by his Fathers example to doe so Apud Euseb l. 1. Vit. Const c. 21. likewise Deumque quem Pater sanctè adorauisset solum obseruandum colendumque statuit Memorable is that Act of his owne testified by so many auncient Authours to make triall of true Christians aduance them by first bannishing forth of Court all that would not worship the Pagan Gods and after receauing Euseb l. 1. de Vit. Constant c. 11. and honoring those that refused it and affirming they would not be true to the Emperour which would be false to God Almightie Quomodo inquit fidem erga Imperatorem seruare poterunt inuiolatam qui aduersus DeuÌ„ optimum Maximum perfidi esse manifesto conuincuntur and placed those true Christians in greatest Offices and next vnto him Eusebius thus concludeth this matter cum iam longo temporis spatio eximia spectata satis regiae virtutis indicia dedisset tandem repudiata penitus impiorum in varijs dijs coleÌ„dis superstitione Deum omnium Modâ—ratorem vltro agnouit sanctorum virorum precibus suam firmè muniuit familiam reliquum vitae cursum expeditum perturbatione vacuum magna cum laude transegit Omnemque suam familiam vni Regi Deo consecraâ—it adeo vt multitudo quae intra regiam ipsam coiuerat nihil ab Ecclesiae forma distare videretur in qua inerant Dâ—i ministri qui continuos culius pro Imperatore etiam tum obierunt cum piorum hominum genus verè Deo inseruientium alibi apud Gentilium multitudinem ne nominari quidem absque periculo poterat When Constantius had now by the space of long time giuen notable tokens of his kingely vertue at the last vtterly abandoning the superstition of the wicked in worshipping diuers Gods he of his owne voluntary will acknowledged God Ruler of all things and firmely defended his family with the prayers of godly men and liued the rest of his time free and voyde of troble with greate praise and Consecrated his whole family to one King God in such manner that the company which continued together in his Palace did nothing seeme to differ from the forme of a Church in which there were Ministers of God which exercised continuall worship for the Emperour euen at that time â—hen in other places among the multitude of Pagans the manner of godly men and such as truely serued God could not be named without danger Sozomenâ—s also witnesseth that when the Churches of Christ in other parts of the world were tossed with the waues of Persecution onely Constantius the Father of Constantine permitted 〈◊〉 men Hist Ecclâ—s l. 1. c. 6. to the ChristaÌ„s vnder him free exercise of their ReligioÌ„ CuÌ„ Ecclesiae in alijs Orbis partibus persecutionem fluctibus iactarentur solus Constantius Constantini Pater permisit Christianis potestatem liberè suam ReligioneÌ„ excolendi And relating his triall of Christians who of theÌ„ would be constant in their Religion as others doe he sheweth Constantius admitted them to be his neare Friends and of his Councell Decreuit secum his qui se fideles erga Deum Optimum Maximum declarassent in amicorum atque adeo Consiliariorum numero habere And heareupon thinketh that in his time it was not against the Lawes for the Britans and diuers others vnder his gouernment to be Christians but their Persecution was raised rather by Tyranny then Lawe Hinc capere coniecturam licet neque Gallis neque Britannis qui longè vltra fines Italiae habitant neque alijs qui circiter Pyrenaeos ad Oceanum occidentalem vsque incolunt contra leges visum esse Christianam Religionem dum adhuc vita Constantio profiteri The like hath Cassiodorus Cassiodorus in Tripartit Hist l. 2. c. 7. Godwin-Conuers of Brit. pag. 18. cap. 3. thus warranted and Translated by our Protestant Antiquaries Constantius Chlorus yet reigning it was not counted vnlawfull for those to be Christians that dwelt beyonde Italy and France as in Britaine or neere the Pereney mountaines and so to the Western Ocean Whereby vndoubtedly it came to passe that many professing Christ not daring to abide neere vnto the heart of the Empire as in Italy FraÌ„ce or some other of the neerest Prouinces made choyce of our Britaine and some other remote places where to leade their liues in such sort as they might enioy libertie of conscience 5. Regino saith that Constantius gaue peace to Christs Church restored Bishops to their Sees and granted much fauour to Christian Religion and Regino Chron. in Constantio patre Constantini magni how among other things of such nature the Abbey at Treuers was then begun and by his assent Ihon an Abbot of greate hollines builded it Huius Constantij temporibus pace Ecclesijs reddità Episcopi priuatis sedibus restituuntur alia plura Christianae Religioni profutura ceduntur Inter quae etiam Caenobium seruorum Dei Treueri inchoatur cui praescripti Principis assensu inter contiguos vrbi muros Ioannes Abbas mirae sanctitatis vir initia dedit Cuius Caenobij beatus Augustinus in lib. Confessionum mentionem fecit S. Marianus Scotus writeth that this Constantius succeeding in the Empire to Dioclesian and Maximian vsed Marian. Scot. aetat 6. l. 2. col 303. greate clemency towards men and most greate Religion towards God and being a Religious Father left a more Religious sonne Constantine his Heire Quibus subrogatus est Constantius qui multa clementia erga homines erga deum vero Religione maxima vtebatur Vnde merito Religiosus Pater Religiosiorem filium Constantinum videlicet Regni bene parti reliquit haeredem qui Maxentij Victor extitit TyraÌ„ni filij Maximiani Thus write other Catholike Antiquaries too many to be cited to whome also Protestant Historians consent I haue alledged one principall man of them before And the Magdeburgians plainely say of Magdeburgen cent 4. cap. 2. col 47. him That he granted to the Christians that they might freely and securely liue according to their Religion And that he himselfe was a sinceere worshipper of Christian pietie Prouing it by his tryall of true Christians with other arguments Constantius Christianis liberè securè secundum Religionem suam viuere concesâ—it Pietatis enim Christianae sincerum eum fuisse cultorem praeter alia etiam hoc admirabile eius factum testatur An other of our Britains saith that allthough before he was Emperour when he could not resist it the persecuting Emperours Dioclesian and Maximian with their Officers ouerswaying him Dauid Pouelus Annotat. in cap. 5. l. 1. Giraldi Cambr. Itineraâ—ij Cambr. many Christians were putt heare to death yet when he came to be Emperour his Cities were so free from such slaughter that Britaine was the most Refuge for afflicted
Christians Ista fiebant anno Christi 292. regnante in Britannia Constantio Chloro Sub cuius postea regimine cū Imperator esset a tanta clade ita immunes eius vrbes erant vt Asilum Christianis afflictis tutissimum foret illa ipsa Britannia And to proue he continued in this true Christian affection and faith euen to his death an other taking vpon him onely to be an Interpretor of old Authours thus relateth his last Actions whilst he lay on his death bedd hearing Hollinsh Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 27. that his sonne Constantine was come and escaped from the Emperours Dioclesian and Maximian with whome he remayned as Pledge he receaued him with all Ioy and raysing himselfe vp in his bedd in presence of his other sonnes and Counsellors with a greate number of other people and strangers that were come to visit him he sett the Crowne vpon his sonnes head and adorned him with other Imperiall Robes Niceph. and garments executing as it were himselfe the office of an Herald and withall spake these words vnto his said sonne and to his Counsellors there about him Now is my Tripart Hist death to me more wellcome and my departure hence more pleasant I haue heare a lardge Epitaph and monument of buriall to witt myne owne sonne and one whome in earth I leaue to be Emperour in my place which by Gods good help shall wipe away the teares of the Christians and reuendge the crueltie exersed by Tyrants This I rekon to chance vnto me insteed of most felicitie And we finde how his body being found at Caernaruon likely Translated thither from Yorke where by common opinion he dyed in the time of King Edward the first was honorably Matth. Westm 1283. Thomas Walsingh Vpodig Neustriae an 1283. by his commandement buryed with other Christians in the Church Apud Caerneruon corpus Maximi Principis patris nobilis Imperatoris Constantini erat inuentum Rege Iubente in Ecclesia honorificè collocatum Which Christian dutie and obsequy would not haue bene performed vnto him especially so honorably and publikly in so Christian Catholike a time without either certaine knowledge or very probable opinion of his Christian Catholike Religion The Ceremonies solemnities and prayers vsed in such a case could not in conscience so be performed for a man dying in any other Profession The Harris Manuscr Hist l. 4 c. 2. Writers of this relatiō are of too greate Authoritie to be questioned And some Writers there be which hold his first buriall and funerall at Yorke was with Christian solemnities and obsequies such as could not be vsed but for a Christian And they produce Eusebius to testifie no lesse Who speaking of Constantius death and funerall saith that he being a most holy man was buryed Eusebius de Vita Constant lib. 1. c. 16. with greate pompe with Hymnes and prayses as a most blessed man Genitorem sanctissimum cum omni splendore maxima pompa extulit faustis acclama tionibus suaui hymnorum concentu omnes beatissimum illum celebrant And maketh his death as his life also so holy and Christian like that he saith God gau◠euident testimony thereof to all men then liuing Hunc morum vitaeque piè Religiosè ad virtutem institutae exitum esse in Imperatore Constantio vniuerso generi mortalium qui nostra memoria vixerunt Deus euidenter monstrauit THE XIV CHAPTER BY WHAT WICKED PLOTTS PRACTISES and deuises Dioclesian and Maximian began and prosecuted their wicked Persecution of Christians in Britaine and how Constantius was innocent and free therein 1. WHEN Dioclesian and Maximian the most infensiue Enemies of the faithfull Seruants Church of Christ intēded their mercylesse and matchlesse persecution against thē the easilyer to make it as vniuersall generall as it was bloodly Tyrannicall And perceauing that neither Nero nor any other their Predecessor in that prophane Impietie had or could before them trāsporte their rage in that kinde ouer our Ocean into this kingdome protected and Rampired both by cituation Sea Christiā Kings Rulers or fauourers of Christianitie and Immunities frō the Romā seuerities in such nature their study and practise was first to surprise ouerthrowe these firme Bullwarks Forts against them And therefore assuredly knowing that by the Regall clayme Title of Britaine Queene Helen was the lawfull and vndoubted Heire Owner thereof that she was a Christian discended of such parents absolute Queene of such a Country the rare vertues wisedome she was endued with her potency thereby with hir Victorious and triumphant husband Constantius that they had children to succeed them in the gouernment and kingdome of Britaine and such as by credible Antiquities before were Christians and thereby more likely to enlardge and dilate then restrayne or hinder the profession of Christianitie they knew these Impediments to their wiked designements must be taken away before they could take effect Wherevpon beginning with the cheifest and principall propugnacle the Title of Queene Helen her marriadge with Constantius and Loue betweene them they first assaulted this by pretended disabilitie in that Title Marriadge Her lawfull Title by Regall Lineall discent and Inheritance they frustrated in their Iudgment which then had no Iudge on earth by their pretended not to be examined Imperiall clayme and Preeminencie taking and reckoning for their owne whatsoeuer they could gett and keepe by force and sword And their more then Panegyricall Orator Mamertinus saith plainely in his Oration to Maximian the Emperour that the Britans were not onely subiect vnto him but that he landing in Britaine The Britans receued him with greate Triumphe offered themselues to his presence Mamertin orat Panegyric ad Maximian Imper with their wiues and children reuerencing not onely himselfe but euen the sailes and tacklings of that ship which had brought his diuine presence vnto their coasts and when he should sett foote on land they were ready to lye downe at his feete that he might as it were march ouer them so desirous they were of him That both the Britans and Nation adioyning to the boundes of that Isle were obedient to his commandements And giueth nothing to Constantius but as in the Right and Title of that Emperour 2. Like to this haue some others of the flattering Roman Writers by which we see they went about vtterly to disable Queene Helen to haue any S. Helenae compelled to departe from Constantius Title to this kingdome This they so vrged to Constantius and so disgraced his Marriadge with that renowned Lady that in the end they cōpelled him to putt her away and take Theodora the Pagan daughter of the persecuting S. Lucius and his Sister S. Emerita banished out of Britaine Emperour Maximian in her place Then they bannished S. Lucius and S. Emerita their holy children and after martyred them and to make all sure in their prodeedings detayned Constantine their other child
afterward Emperour Hostage at their commande and placed heare in Britaine none to be Magistrates to beare office but such as were Pagans most ready to execute the cruell and sauadge Resolutions of that bloody persecuting Tyrant against the holy Christians heare These things thus complotted the State of Britaine by such meanes was now brought into the same condition for Persecution Euseb in chron An. 292. Maâ—th Westm Chron. alij Spartian in Aelio Vero. Spondan An. Chrâ—sti 139. Maâ—th Westm an 296. 302. Florent Wigorn. Chronic. Marian. Scot. l. 2. an 292. 293. 295. 304 305. Cassiodor Flor. Wigorn in Chron. an 292. 295. 297. Baron Annal. Tom. 2 An. 298. Iaco. SpondaÌ„ ib. Annal. Winton Eccl. antiq Manuscr Manuscr Antiq. de Vita S. Albani Io. Capg in eod Bal. lib. de Script cent 1. in Amphib Pitzeus l. de Vir. Illustr aetate 4. in eod Stowe Howes Hist Tit. RomaÌ„s in Coill Hollins Hist of Scotl. in Crathlint Hollinsh Histor of Engl. l. 4. c. 26. 27. Annal. Winton Manuscr with other NatioÌ„s or rather worse the number of Christians heare then being farre greater both in respect it was a Christian kingdome and so had both more Christian Inhabitants then other Nations and by the Immunities and Priuiledges it should haue enioyed many Christians of other Regions fledd and resorted hither in hope of quietnes and securitie from Persecution 3. And allthough the Persecution in Britaine by our Histories began about that time Constantius was compelled to putt away S. Helen and take Theodora and was therevpon made a Caesar Yet he did not thereby receaue any Emperiall Power or Authoritie more then he had before for the name Caesar in such sence died with Nero and was not renewed vntill the time of Adrian who adopted Antoninus Pius for Caesar onely a name of honour and Titular to be Emperour and not of present Power and Authoritie as it was in and before the time of Nero. And Constantius was not at this time in Britaine but came hither the second time diuers yeares after by our Historians and after the beginning of Dioclesian and Maximian their Persecution heare And was one of the Consuls at Rome after that taking of Theodora and Persecution begun in Britaine For as these Authours say he was Consul in the yeare of Christ 297. All which yeare he must needs be at Rome when the Roman Histories themselues confesse the Persecution of Dioclesian began long before And in the next immediate yeare 298. before Constantius could be transported into Britaine they confesse that Persecution was dilated into all the Roman Empire Anno Christi ducentissimo nonagesimo octauo Persecutiâ— in Christianos milites saepè grassari caepta totum inuasit Romanum orbem And many of our Antiquaries both in Manuscripts and other writings doe constantly affirme that S. Alban was Martyred heare long before this time in that Persecution So testifie both auncient and late Catholike and Protestant Historians And of this minde must that Protestant Historian Raphael Hollinshed be which in his History of Scotland inclineth to thinke that Constantius had bene a Persecutour in Britaine except he will contradict himselfe for in his History of England he holdeth and proueth with others that S. Alban and many others were Martyred heare long before the second comming of Constantius hither placing diuers yeares betweene them The old Manuscript Annales of Winchester say S. Alban was Martyred in the eight yeare of Dioclesian and Maximian Passio Sancti Albani iuxta ciuitatem Verolamium quae alias Warlamchester siue Watlingchester à Saxonibus vocatur Anno Dioclesiani Maximiani octauo And yet the same Antiquitie telleth vs that the Monks of Winchester were Martyred by the Officers of Dioclesian sixe yeares before that in the second yeare of his Empire Interfecti sunt Monachi in Wentanâ Ecclesiâ destructà à Ministris Dioclesiani Persecutoris anno Imperij sui secundo And their Church then destroyed A Protestant Bishop as he citeth from some Antiquities of that Church saith this happened in the yeare of Christ 289. and addeth that at this time Dioclesian endeauouring to roote out Godwin Catal. of Bishops in Wincester in Praef. Christian Religion in Britaine not onely killed the Professours of the same but also pulled downe all Churches any where consecrated vnto the exercise thereof And it is euident by our Scottish Histories also and others both that Dioclesian persecuted heare in this time and that not Constantius but Quintus Bassianus Hircius Alectus and Gallus were his Instruments therein as the most Hâ—ctor Boeth Scot. Hist lib. 6. Hollinsh Hist of Scotl. Harris Hist Manuscr l. 3. cap. 35. Galfrid Mon. Hist Brit. l. 5. c. 3. 4. Caxton Hist part 4. f. 33. Manuscript antiq Mamertin Paneg sup Hollins Hist of Engl. l. 4. Ioa. Lydgat l. 8. Harding Chron. c. 57. f. 47. principall with others of inferiour Degree all being Pagans by Profession 4. And Mamertinus the Panegyrist hath auouched to Maximian the Persecutour before that he was heare in Britaine in his owne parson which is confirmed by our owne Antiquaries adding further that he petsecuted in these Occidentall parts by commission and warrant from Dioclesian so testifieth Ihon Lidgate the Monke of Burie with others Harding in his Chronicle saith plainely The Emperour Dioclesian Into Britaine sent Maximian This Maximian to surname Hercelius A Tirante false that christenty annoyed Through all Britaine of werke malitious The Christned folke felly and sore destroyed And thus the people with him foule accloyed Religeous men the Preists and Clerkes all Women with child and bedred folkes all Children souking vpon the Mothers happis The Mothers also withouten any pitee And children all in their Mothers lappis The Crepiles eke and all the Christentee He killed and flewe with full greate crueltee The Churches brente all Bookes or ornaments Belles Relikes that to the Church appendes And setteth downe S. Alban Amphibalus Iulius and Aaron to haue suffered Martyrdome vnder this Tyrant Maximian at his being heare in Britaine so doth our Brittish History Ponticus Virunnius and others setting downe this Historie before the second comming of Constantius hither And our Protestant Historians say that Dicetus Deane of S. Paules in London doth set downe this Persecution in Britaine in the yeare of Christ 287. and interprete Galfr. Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 5. Pont. ViruÌ„ Hist l. 5. Manus Antâ—q Prot. Theater of great Brit. l. 6. 9. §. 18. Bed Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 6. 7. Abbreu Chron. M. S. ad An. 280. S. Bede William of Malmesbury and Ranulphus that S. Alban was Martyred soone after this time their words be these about the yeare 293. as we reade in Bede Malmesbury Ranulphus and others Alban with his Teacher Amphibalus were both of them Martyred And S. Bede seemeth plainely to be of that opinion So likewise doth the Authour of the old Manuscript intituled Abbreuiatio Chronicorum And most certaine it is out
of the receaued Acts of S. Sebastian and other Martyrs with him written in that time and iustified by many Authorities that Diocletian coÌ„ming to the Empire but in the yeare of Christ 284. did within 2. yeares after begin his most terrible Persecution declaring and forbidding by his bloody Edict that no man should bye or sell Acta Antiq. S. Sebastiani alior Martyr Baron Annal. Tom. 2. An. 286. Spondib Law Surius in festo S. Sebast die 2. Ianuar. Zachar Lippol eod die alij Gildas l. de Excid conquest Brit. c. 7. any thing except he did first offer Incense to the Statues of the Pagan Gods placed to that purpose And there were Executioners appointed in the Ilands Villadges and Waters that no man should grinde his corne or drawe water except he first offered to their Idols And the old Roman Martyrologe with others proueth that S. Sebastian himselfe though a principall Commander vnder Dioclesian was this yeare with others most cruelly martyred onely because they were Christians S. Sebastiani Martyris qui Dioclesiano Imperatore cum haberet Principatum primae Cohortis sub titulo Christianitatis iussus est ligari in medio campo sagittari à militibus atque ad vltimum fustibus caedi donec deficeret And all Histories are full of the Martyrdomes and Persecutions of Christians vnder Dioclesian at that time and this not onely in those remoter places and Britaine as I haue cited from our Histories but in the next confining Nations vnto vs euen by the commandement and execution of that wicked Tyrant himselfe Maximinian which wrought such desolation in this kingdome For in this very yeare 286. as the old Annals of the Cathedrall Church of Treuers testifie all the Inhabitants of that renowned Citie not one excepted were martyred for Christian Religion Haec vrbs tempore Maximiani Tyranni Annal. Ecclesiae Treuer Gaspar Bruch in Praef. ad eosdem Anno Domini 288. tota ob Catholicam fidem interempta est The earth itselfe was moyst with the blood of Martyrs the greate Riuer Mosell passing thereby was redd therewith sixe miles space and diuers pitts were filled with the bodies of Martyrs Haec TyraÌ„nis tam fuit crudelis vt tellus ipsa maderet cruore Mosella fluuius per sex milliaria ruberet acputeos aliquot Martyrum cadaueribus repleuerint And about this time in the yeare of Christ 291. S. Mauritius and Manuscr Gallic Antiquit. Ann. 286. cap. 28. Annal Colonien c. 1. Sur. Tom. 4. Mens Iul. Lipp die 22. Septemb. Baron Spond an 297. Damasus in Vit. S. Marceâ—lini Tom. 1. Conc. alij Constant Mag. Euseb l. 2. de Vit. Constant c. 49. 50. Gild. l. de Excid conq Brit. c. 7. 8. the whole Theban Legion consisting of many thousands of Christians 6666. were Martyred by the same Tyrant in those parts as their Histories proue vnto vs. S. Gereon ac tota illo Chrictiana Legio pro Christo Martyres facti sub duobus iniquissimis Tyrannis Diocletiano Maximiano anno Domini 291. qui Christi nomen extirpare funditus sed frustra studebant And S. Damasus or whosoeuer the auncient Writer of the liues of the Popes witnesseth in the life of S. Marcellinus the greate encourager of this Christian Legion that there were then within the space of 30. dayes seuenteene thowsand Christians Martyred Quo tempore fuit Persecutio magna ita vt intra 30. dies 17. millia hominum promiscui sexus Martyrio coronarentur And both Constantine and Eusebius are ample witnesses that Dioclesian was a Persecutour from the beginning of his Empire Therefore seeing I am assured by the best and most auncient Historian we haue S. Gildas nearest to those times that Dioclesian and Maximian their Persecution did laste but 9. yeares in Britaine Vsque ad persecutionem Dioclesiani Tyranni nouennem and bilustro turbinis necdum ad Integrum expleto And that presently after Constantius came hither to gouerne the Christians heare liued in quietnes and libertie I must needs by Order of History set downe as in the proper place thereof the Persecution of Dioclesian and Maximian heare in this third Age. THE XV. CHAPTER WHEN AND BY WHOME THE PERSECVTION called Dioclesians Persecution began in Britaine long before the Martyrdome of S. Alban and many heare then martyred before him and in what sense the Title Protomartyr or prioritie in Martyrdome is yet duely giuen to him 1. IT is a common opinion among our Antiquaries that this Persecution called Dioclesian his Persecution began in this kingdome in that time when Asclepiodotus ruled heare and that Maximian the Tyrant fellowe in the Empire with Dioclesian was the cheifest and principall mouer and prosecutour thereof being heare some time then present in his owne parson about that wicked busines This is sufficiently expressed by Eutropius in the life of Dioclesian Eutrop. in Diocles Mamertin supr panâ—gyr Galfr. Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 5. Pont. ViruÌ„ Hist l. 5. Mamertinus the Pagan Oratour euen to Maximian himselfe our owne Historians as Harding before cited plainely affirming it so hath the Authour of the Brittish History so Ponticus Virunnius In diebus Asclepiodoti orta est Dioclesiani Imperatoris Persecutio quâ ferè deleta est Christianitas in totâ Insulâ quae à tempore Regis Lucij integra intemerata permanserat Superauerat Maximianus Herculius Princeps militiae praedicti Tyranni cuius Imperio omnes subuersae fuere Ecclesiae cunctae sacrae scripturae quae inueniri poterant in medijs foris exustae The very same hath Ponticus both of them assuring vs this Persecution was when Asclepiodotus had Gouernment heare and by the procuring of Maximian Matthew of Westminster also writeth that Maximian Herculius caused all this our Westerne Persecution but much mistaketh the time as I haue proued before when he saith that Dioclesian his Persecution began in the 21. and last yeare of his Empire Anno gratiae 303. qui est annus Imperij Matth. Westm An. 303. Dioclesiani 21. orta est Persecutio Christianorum post Neronem decima quâ— fere deleta est Christianitas per orbem vniuersum Nam Dioclesianus in Oriente Maximianus Herculius in Occidente vastari Ecclesias Christianos intersici praeceperunt And it needeth no further confutation then he himselfe giueth vnto it for the last yeare of Dioclesian must needs be also the last yeare of his Persecution hauing no Power to persecute his Empire being ended then and so that yeare must needs be both the first and last also of his Persecution when it is euident before and by all Histories his Persecution endured many yeares 2. I will demonstrate hereafter that as soone as Constantius came hither to gouerne the Persecution ceased and was eyther quite calmed and taken away or so much as he could hindred by King Coel his Father in Lawe before And that Asclepiodotus himselfe was no actuall Persecutour allthough perhaps he gaue more way to
the Romans Tyranny in that kinde not being able to resist them therein then King Coel and some others would haue done Which together with his iust Title moued Coel to take Armes against the Romans and him in that quarell So he was no agent in that Persecution Therefore Manuscr Ant. in Reg. Coelo Ponticus Virun Britan. Hist l. 5. Galfr. mon. l. 5. cap. 5. 6. Theat of greate Britaine l. 6. c. 9. Stoweand Howes Hist Tit. Rom. in Asclepiodotus and Coill Hollinsh Hist of Engl. l. 4. cap. 25. 26. Fox Acts and Monum Tom. 1. I onely yeeld that this Persecution heare was in his time Which is proued before by our Protestant Antiquaries also producing S. Bede William of Malmesbury Dicetus Ranulphus with others that this Persecution was heare at or before the 293. yeare of Christ about which time Asclepiodote ruled heare by the common opinion of Historians They themselues be of the same opinion So are other Protestants Stowe Howes Hollinshed and others plainely affirming it to haue bene in his time and Maximian the cheife Mouer and Maynetayner thereof And to make his way more easy and without resistaÌ„ce he transported froÌ„ hence into Gallia to doe him seruice there both a great number of Artizans and an Armie of souldiers so weakening his opposites heare and fortifying himselfe there against his Enemies he maintayned diuers Legions within the kingdome and an vnmatchable Nauie without and so being now absolute Commander both of See and Land he began his long intended most cruell Persecution in this Nation Wherein he exceeded the Tiranny of Dioclesian his Maister and Predecessour both in Empire most prophane proceedings against holy Christians in this kingdome For if we may beleeue Eusebius liuing in that time and saying he will truely Euseb Histor Eccl. lib. 8. cap. 1. 2. 3. deliuer the state of such things therein he plainely saith that euen in the Easterne Countries and other places which were vndoubtedly vnder the commande of the Empire it was the 19. yeare of his Reigne not two yeares before the end thereof before his Edict of destroying Churches burning holy Scripturs disgracing Christians that were in any place of honour and depriuing them of libertie all Bishops and Rulers of Churches were committed to prison and all meanes was vsed to force them to Sacrifice to the Idols Agebatur annus decimus-nonus Imperij Dioclesiani mensis Dystros qui Cap. 3. Romanis Martius est passim Imperialia Edicta proposita sunt quibus praecipiebatur vt Ecclesiae ad pauimentum vsque destruerentur sanctae Scripturae igni consumptae comburerentur qui in honore essent despecti redderentur Et in familijs constituti si propositum Christianismi retinerent libertate priuarentur Et tale quidem erat primum contra nos Edictum verum in illis quae post subsequuta sunt adiectum est vt omnes vbique locorum Ecclesiarum Praesides primum vinculis traderentur deinde quouis conatu ad sacrificandum cogerentur But the fury of Maximian in Britaine then questioned whether vnder the Empire or no could not be thus confined but he began his Persecution heare long before this time as we haue heard already and farre exceeded the crueltie contayned in those Edicts of Dioclesian First hauing brought the Britans to temporall subiection or rather Manuscr Ant. in vita S. Helenae Io. Capgrauius Catalog in ead Chronolog Ecclesiasticopol an 295. Baron Annal. an 304. Spondan ib. Florent Wigorn. Chronic. an 293. Iacob Gordon Chronic. an 294. Matth. Westm an 302. 297. thraldome the easelyer to bring them to spirituall slauery to his Deuils and Idols Constantius that louer of Britans and Christians and by his Father in Lawe and true Lawfull wife a Titler heare was employed in other places and affaires of the Empire as in France and Germany in tedious and terrible Warrs there tasting both fortunes sometimes conquering and ouerthrowing otherwiles conquered and ouerthrowne euen at that time when Persecution against Christians most raged heare One of our old Historians setteth downe particularly his imployments there the same yeare that Maximianus came hither into Britaine to persecute the Christians So likewise doe others Others sett downe his Wars there when our Persecution was allmost ended in the yeare 297. when he slew 70000. Allmans And all Antiquities keep him out of Britaine vntill Persecution heare was ended as I shall plainely demonstrate But Maximian well knowing his crueltie against our Christians would not nor could be executed by Britans that were Christians and in Office and Authoritie he therefore generally depriued all such of coÌ„mand and Power did putt in their places his owne Pagans or persecuting Instruments throughout this kingdome as we may easely and euidently enforme our felues from those few Antiquities of those times and affaires that be left vnto vs. For we finde both in old Manuscripts and other published Histories that in Manuscr Ant. de Vita S. Albani S. Amphibali Capgrau Catal. in eisdem Bed Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 7 Matth. Westm An. 303. Manusc Antiq. Gallic c. 28. all those holy Martyrs of Britaine then whose names be best preserued as S. Alban S. Amphibalus S. Iulius and S. Aaron with others there is not the least memory of any Christian or friend of Christians King Iudge or Officer that was agent in those things against them but all ioyned herein with cruell and persecuting Pagans and these in diuers and all places where any holy Martyr was then persecuted as at Verolamium Lichfeild Caerlegion and others and all interiacent places betweene them 3. And in the lamentable destruction and ouerthrowing of so many Cathedrall and other Churches and Monasteries as were at that time in Britaine and then vtterly ouerthrowne and equaled with the ground as our Histories pitifully relate none others were or could be Instruments Officers Agents in so fowle and vnchristian worke but wicked and persecuting Pagans And this was one of the next and first Tragedyes in this persecution after the settling of Pagan Officers and Magistrats to deface and vtterly ruinate and pull downe all Christians Churches Religious houses and Oratoryes where Christians liued or assembled to serue God thinking thereby the sooner and with lesse difficultie to take away all profession and professors of Christian Religion This is sufficiently testified by S. Gildas S. Bede the Brittish Gildas l. de excid Brit. c. 7. Bed Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 6. Gaâ—frid Hist Brit. l. 5. c. 5. Ioa. Lydgate lib. 8. Matth. Westm An. 303. Manusc Gallic Antiq. c. 38. An. 286. Manuscr Hist apud Godwin Catal. Bish. Winchest History Ihon Lydgate Matthew the Monke of Westminster and others all of them without exception placing the destruction of Churches vastari Ecclesias incendijs Ecclesiarum destructae sunt Ecclesiae as the first entrance of our Brittish Persecution And some Antiquities there be as the old written Annals of the Church of Winchester which sett downe this burning and
inaudita membrorum discerptione lacerati vt absque cunctamine gloriosi in egregijs Hierusalem veluti Portis Martyrij sui trophaea defigerent Qui superfuerant siluis ac desertis abditisque speluncis se occultauere The Churches were ouerthrowne all the holy scripturs that could be found were burned in the streets the chosen Preists of the flocke of our Lord were slayne with their innocent sheepe and the Persecution was so violent that if the persecutors could haue effected it in diuers places of the Prouince no signe or token of Christian Religion had bene left The Christians heare were tortured with diuers Torments and torne in peeces with such rending their nembers a soonder as was neuer heard of That the glorious Martyrs might presently sett vp the trophies of their Martyrdome in renowned gates of Hierusalem They which were left aliue hidd themselues in woods desarts and secrett caues so to saue their lyues expeactntes sibi animarum tutamina Galfridus speaketh in the same manner so likewise doth S. Bede both expressing Galfr. Monum Hist l. 5. c. 5. Bed Hist Eccles l. 1. c. 7. 8. the wonderfull Torments our Christian Martyrs heare endured and how they which escaped death were forced to hide themselues in woods wildernesses and secrett caues in the earth Diuersis cruciatibus torti inaudita membrorum discerptione lacerati animas ad supernae ciuitatis gaudia perfecto agone miserunt Fideles Christi se tempore discriminis siluis ac desertis abditis ac speluncis se occultauerunt Virunnius saith the Malice of Maximianus Herculius Virun l. 5. Hist was so enraged in this Persecution in Britaine that he did his vttermost vtterly to blott out the name of God in it Volebat enim nomen Dei delere Henry Henr. Hunting Hist l. 1. in Dâ—oclesiano Her Maximiano of Huntington hath the same words with S. Gildas and S. Bede and addeth that the persecutioÌ„ was very ofteÌ„ in that extremitie of TormeÌ„ts Haec persecutio crebra erat So hath the old Manuscript and Capgraue in the life of S. Alban both of them setting downe both the generalitie and extremitie of that Persecution heare as our Saints and other Antiquaries haue done So likewise doth the Authour of the old Manuscript Abbreuiatio Chronicorum and the Manuscript History of Rumsey The later saith the Britans kept their Christianitie Annal. Manuscr de Rumsey pr. Insula ista which they receaued in the dayes of King Lucius and Pope Eleutherius vnspotted very many yeares Britones Christianitatem quam temporibus Lucij Regis eorum Papae Eleutherij receperant immaculatam annos perplurimos obseruabant Which very many yeares must needs extend to this persecution The former saith that from the first planting of Christian Religion heare in Britaine it remayned quiet without any troble But in the time of Dioclesian Churches were ouerthrowne holy scripturs burned openly in the markets and the Preists with the Abbreu Chron. Manuscr Ann. 280. in Dioclesiano Christians vnder them putt to death hucusque sine perturbatione quicuit in Britannia Christiana Religio Sed Dioclesiani tempore subuersae sunt Ecclesiae scripturae sacrae medijs foris exustae Sacerdotes cum fidelibus sibi subditis trucidaâ—i The old French Manuscript cited before saith that Christian Religion which from the time of Pope Eleutherius and King Lucius had continued vntouched and pure in the Manuscr Hist Gallic c. 28. in Diocleâ— and Maximian an 286. Land of Britaine was allmost now extinguished there in this Persecution There by the commandement of Maximian Herculius the Monasteries were destroyed all holy Scripturs burned that could be founde and the Noble Prelats with their subiects most cruelly tormented in all their members and whole bodies and putt to death This is the time of which our old Poet is most properly to be vnderstood saying that the holy Christians of Britaine liued in the out Ilands willdernesses and Anonymus apud Bal. Theater of greate Brit. l. 6. c. 9. craggy places especially about Wales and Cornwaile Britannica tellus patribus fuit inclita sanctis Qui Neptunicolum campos Cambrica rura Corineasque casas loca desolata colebant Of which manner of life of many renowned Christians an other Christian Poet thus speaketh in this time Tunc plerique Patres sancti cum tale viderent Excidium fugere vrbes more ferarum Per deserta vagi caecis latuerâ— cauernis Where we see nothing left for their either dwelling or foode but such as wild beasts enioyed aswell as they all human habitation dyet and sustenance with cloathing but such as they first fledd away in with time consumed taken from them they thus left naked to nature to dwell in darke Dens and Caues and feed vpon wild rootes leaues hipps hawes nutts crabbs and such like fruits as the Deserts litle barren desolate Ilands brings forth One of these happy receptacles refuges then for our holy persecuted Christians seemeth to haue bene the litle Iland beyond Northwales towards Ireland out of the walke of the Pagan Persecutours named by the Britans Enhli and by the Saxons and English Berdesey where in the time of Giraldus Cambrensis there liued most Religeous people called Culdeis as such persecuted Christians were then named Iacet autem extra Lhyn Insula modica quam Girald Cambr. Itiner Cambr. l. 2. c. 6. Monachi inhabitant religiosissimi quos Caelibes vel Colideos vocant Haec Insula Enhli Cambrice vocatur lingua Saxonica Berdesey Et in ea vt fertur infinita Sanctorum sepulta sunt corpora Ibique iacere testantur corpus beati Danielis Banchorensis Episcopi In this Iland as the Tradition is are buryed infinite bodies of Saints And as they testifie the body of S. Daniel Bishop of Bangor lyeth there By the merits of those Saints this Iland hath this miraculous prerogatiue that in it the oldest doe soonest die because diseases are there most seldome and seldome or neuer any man there dieth except worne away with long old Age. Haec autem Insula ex miraculo ex Sanctorum meritis hoc mirandum habet quòd in ea seniores praemoriuntur quia morbi in ea rarissimi rarò vel nunquam hic nusquam moritur nisi longa senectute confectus 3. These so auncient miraculous priuiledges and sanctitie of that holy Iland Hector Boeth Scotor Hist l. 6. Hollinsh Georg. Buchan in Fincom Harris descr of Brit. c. 10. Dauid Powel Annot. in Geral. Cambr. Itiner Camb. l. 2. ca. 6. Capgr in S. Dubritio the Eremits termed Culdeis a denomination appropriate in Histories to the Religeous of this Nation in Dioclesian his Persecution and the deuotion that holy Bishop had to be buryed there long time before the slaughter of the Monkes of Bangor when diuers Christians fledd thither as some write giue testimony sufficient to hold â—t was a Refuge and receptacle for our holy Christians in the Persecution of Dioclesian which
is more plaine by the old Brittish Antiquities affirming that many thowsand Martyrs and Confessours bodies lay there Asserunt Antiquae Britonum Historiae multa Sanctorum Martyrum Confessorum millia in illa Insula nomine Enhly sepulturam habuisse Therefore these old Martyrs must needs be in that onely famous time of Martyrdome heare vnder Dioclesian no other such to be found in Histories Sainct Dubritius also with many others liued and died there The miseries and wants such numbers endured there may be coniectured by the the streitnes of the I le doubtfull whether it hath one Parish Church or no. So Harrison supr c. 10. I say of S. Lides Iland where a Church is dedicated to him So of I le Bree corruptly Hilbery renowned for Pilgrimadges thither in auncient times So Harrison supr c. eod Manusc antiq Capgr in Vita S. Kebij of Englsuash or holy I le so named of the BritaÌ„s as a ProtestaÌ„t Antiquarie coÌ„fesseth of the greate number of holy Saints whose bodies are buried there was also called Cairkyby of Kyby a Monke that dwelled there as he confesseth This S. Kebius was consecrated Bishop by S. Hilary and liued there some time moued by the auncient holynes of that place So of the Iles of S. Barri and S. Dunwen old Brittish Saints giuing names vnto them by their liuing there So of the Hebrides or Euboniae Iles 43. in number All which belonged William Harrison descript sup c. 10. Hect. Boet. Hist lib. 6. Hollinsh Histor of Scotl. in Fincomarke Bal. cent 1. in Amphibalo Hect. Boeth Hist l. 6. Hoâ—â—â—ns Hist of Scotl. in Crathl Georg. Buchan Rege 35. to the Iurisdiction of the Bishop in Man at the first as a Protestant confesseth the first there being S. Amphibalus in this time And so of other out Ilands vpon the Coaste of this kingdome diuided from Scotland of which Iles hereafter then desolate gaue also such entertaynment to those our Saints in that time whose particular memory is not so well preserued And as our Scottish Historians write many of them fledd into the Country now called Scotland Magnus piorum numerus No small number of the faithfull among the Britans fledd vnto the Scots and Picts to auoyd Persecution Where as a Protestant Antiquary with others confesseth they being many of them renowned both for learning and pietie liued in poore Cells in such austeritie holines of life that thereupon they were honoured with the name of the worshippers of God Culdeis that name being giuen vnto them and after their deaths their Cells changed and dedicated into Churches Multi ex Britonibus Christiani saeuitiam Dioclesiani timentes ad Scotos confugerunt è quibus complures doctrina vitae integritate clari in Scotia substiterunt vitamque solitariam tanta sanctitatis opinione apud omnes vixerunt vt vita functorum cellae in templa commutarentur ex eoque consuetudo mansit apud posteros vt prisci Scoti templa cellas vocent Hoc genus Monachorum Culdeos appellabant And for those that liued still in that part of Britaine where the Romans then reigned they write as our owne Historians haue done before Euagata est rabies illa non Hector Boeth Scotor Hist l. 6. fol. 100. modo ab oriente in Occidentem sed etiam per alterum Orbem Britanniam vnde Christiana pietas truculentis inhumanis eius ingenij adinuentis plagis concussa immani tortorum vesania ac Persecutionis diuturnitate tota fermè est eiecta pijs viris ac Religiosis persecutionum metu in Eremos ac ferarum lustra concedentibus vbi expertes iniuriarum verè Monasticam sanctissimamque exegerunt vitam Where we learne that our holy Christians then were put to such miseries that flying into the woods and wildernesses they did rather chose to liue Hungry and naked in the Dens of deuouring wolues hoping to find more mercy among sauadge rauening beasts then the persecuting Pagans allmost extinguishing Christian Religion heare with their crueltie Which may most truely be affirmed for to omitte particularities to their place the vnspeakeable malice of the Persecutours was so enraged that without all colour or pretence of iuridicall proceedings they most tyrannically Martyred the holy Christians that were to be founde euen by a thowsand and thowsand at a time in distinct times and places as we reade in the Historie of one onely blessed Martyr S. Amphibalus 2000. at two seuerall murtherings So we must apprehend of other times and places Manuscr Antiq. in Vita S. Amphibâ—â—â— â—apgr Catal. in eod otherwise so greate and generall a desolation in so lardge a Christian kingdome could not haue bene effected in 9. yeares Persecution The Antiquaâ—ies of Cambridge tell vs how among other desolations in this time by Maximian heare their Vniuersitie and Citie was burned as also all Churches were at that time Inter caeteras praeclara illa vrbs Philosophiae parens Cantabrigia palatijs Io. Caius Hist Cantabrig p. 24. aedificijsque pulcherrima ab Herculio Maximiano homine impio sanguinario Dioclesiani Exercitus Principe Imperij socio exustaest vnaque omnia templa euersa omnes Sacrosanctae Scripturae bonarum Artium libri qui occurrebant publicè in foro concremati And he that was then heare King at the deuotion of â—â—cobus GenueÌ„ io Vita S. Albani Amphibali Anglic. Antiq. scâ—iptor ibid. the Romans Asclepiodotus whome the Italian Writer Iacobus Bishop of Genua and his old Translatour into English heare in the life of S. Alban and S. Amphibalus call Askepodot ioyned in this Persecution with Dioclesian and Maximinian and gaue sentence and Iudgment against them and putt them and diuers thowsands of Christians then to death extending his Rge and malice against the Christians in all places he could as these and others witnesse Yet others there be that speake otherwise better of King Asclepiodotus as I shall relate hereafter THE XVII CHAPTER OF DIVERS HOLY MARTYRS MOST CRVELLY putt to death at Winchester Caerlegion and other places in Britaine long before the Martyrdome of S. Alban with their greate honour and renowne 1. THE first Persecution of Christians heare in Britaine which I Annal. Manuscr Eccles Winton finde in particular was that which I haue before remembred out of the Antiquities of Winchester in which the holy sacred Preists of the Cathedrall Church being then destroyed were putt to death Interfecti sunt Monachi in Ventana Ecclesia destructa The Martyrdome of the Monks of Winchester by the Annals of that Church was diuers yeares before S. Albanus which by the computation of those Annals was 7. or 8. yeares before the Martyrdome of S. Alban and yet the same Antiquities doe sufficiently insinuate that this Persecution of Dioclesian began in Britaine in the yeare before their Martyrdome Some before referre the Martyrdome of S. Augulus Archbishop of our old Augusta London to this time but not finding that name among
so now being a Christian exposed himselfe vnto danger of death for him imitating Christ that gaue his owne life for his sheepe Albanus charitatis gratia feruens Confessorem suum Amphibalum à Persecutoribus insectatum iam iamque comprehendendum primum in domo sua occuluit deinde se discrimini mortis obtulit imitans in hoc Christum animam suam pro ouibus ponentem For when these Enemies of Christ had raysed their Troopes euen an army magna manu as our Antiquities terme them to apprehend S. Amphibalus S. Scriptor Vitae S. Albani Manusc Antiq. Capgr in vita eius Alban in the night before conducteth him forth of his house and past danger and shifting garments with him to saue him from all perill caused S. Amphibalus to were his garment of dignitie and priuiledge in that time free from all trouble and molestation dans ei clamidem auro textam quo tutior ab hostibus redderetur vestis enim huiusmodi tantae tanc temporis apud omnes dignitatis tantaeque reuerentiae fuit vt illa indutus hostium cuneos penetraret illaesus And the garment of S. Amphibalus wherein the danger was being a Caracalla a Preists vesture as they say hauing bene discried he put it vpon himselfe together with the danger and so returned to his owne house alone hauing thus freed his holy Master and Tutor in Christ from that perill THE XX. CHAPTER OF THE HOLY AND MOST CONSTANT faith deuotion charitie sufferings miracles and Martyrdome of S. Alban 1. S Amphibalus being thus at this time deliuered by S. Alban the King Prince or Iudge for S. Bede Matthew Bed l. 1. Hist c. 7. Matth. Westm an 303. Iacob Genuen in Vit. S. Albani S. Alphib Capgr in S. Albano of Westminster and others giue all those Titles to that persecuting Magistrate sent his Souldiars to conuent these two holy Saints the old Brittish Writer of S. Albans life saith there were horsemen with an Army greate multitude or Power of footemen which were thus sent about this busines Equites cum magna manu peditum à Iudice missi The rage of the persecuting Iudge and PagaÌ„s against S. Alban And S. Alban being so renowned a man in this kingdome then and S. Amphibalus so famous a Prelate as before appeareth and so knowne to the Persecutours that they pursued him to the furthest parts of the Roman Iurisdiction in the parts now called Wales and from thence forcibly brought him by Authority to Verolamium againe there to be Iudged and Martyred Manuscr Antiq. in Vita S. Amphibali Capgr in eodem Matth. Westm an 303. alij which none but the highest Roman Power heare could doe make it an opinion sufficiently warrantable both that such forces were leuied for this exploite and the prime Magistrate himselfe supplyed the place of Iudge Sentencer in this cause of so Noble parsonadges the one spirituall the other temporall the greatest that are remembred in our Histories to haue suffered Martyrdome in Britaine in that raging Persecution The troopes of Souldiers nephandi Principis of the wicked Prince cateruatim irruentes rushing into the house of S. Alban by troopes like madd men efferatis animis and searching euery place and corner at the last founde him in his Country house where he vsed to watch and pray with S. Amphibalus Ipsum tandem in tugurio reperiunt The greate deuotion of S. Alban and his reuerence to the Crucifixe nudis pedibus ante crucem Domini quam sibi Magister suus reliquerat precibus incumbentem bare footed praying before the Crosse of our Lord which his Master had left with him wearing his Caracalla or coate vpon him and so representing S. Amphibalus who before was conueyed from them by Saint Alban which they vnderstanding manus ei iniecerunt rapitur trahitur dirisque nexibus cathenarum constrictus ab alijs vestibus ab alijs Bed lib. 1. cap. 7. Matth. Westm An. 303. Script Antiq. Vitae S. Albani Capgr in eod trahitur capillis They lay violent hands vpon S. Alban fetter him with locks and Chaines some of them hayling him by his Coates others by the haire of his head And being thus contumeliously vsed he continually carryed in his hands the Crosse which S. Amphibalus gaue him openly to pronounce and professe himselfe a Christian Vt se seruum crucis palam cunctis ostenderet signum dominicum iugiter in manibus praeferebat And being thus despitefully brought before the Iudge who laboured by all meanes he could to persuade and induce S. Alban to forsake his Christian Religion and Sacrifice to their Pagan Gods But this was all in vaine for to speake in the old Brittish Authour his words S. Alban answeared the iudge that his words were vaine and superfluous he did not repent him for receauing the faith of Christ for the miracles wrought in it in restoring the weake and sick to health doe teach it by their testimonie to be the way of Saluation He would not Sacrifice to their Gods and being supported by the help of God The torturs and longe ImprisonmeÌ„t S. Alban suffered and the miraculous punishment vpon his persecutors feared not their threats nor torments Vpon which words the company gathering together whipped him greuiously Who being thus beaten saied with a chearefull countenance O Lord Iesus Chtist I beseech thee keepe my minde ftom wauering from that state which thow hast giuen mee O Lord I desire to offer my life an Holocaust and with effusion of my blood to be thy witnesse And when the Tormentours hands were weary the holy maÌ„ was thrust into the bottome of prison and there kept sixe moneths whereupon the Elements themselues did testifie the Iniury done to the Martyr For from the time of his apprehension vnto his death neyther rayne nor dew did fâ—ll vpon the earth the windes did not blowe But euery day continuall the Land was parched vp with most feruent heate of the sunne and in the nights also was exceeding and vntollerable heate Neyther feilds nor trees bore any fruite the whole world did fight for the iuste one against the wicked The Citizens not able to endure this affliction said it was Christ whome Alban doth worship worketh this that no grasse nor corne doth growe vnto vs and taking pity vpon the Iniuries done to the holy man by the Iudgment of them all he is deliuered from his bonds of chaynes For which S. Alban was very sory and greately fearing least his Martyrdome might thereby be hindred looking vp towards heauen with groaning said O Lord Iesus Christ suffer not the malice of the deuill so much to preuaile that by his crafty deuises and assent of this people he may hinder my passion And turning himselfe to the people said vnto them Why doe you stay If you know not to giue sentence take Counsaile of your Lawes examine the statuts of your Citie they will insinuate vnto you what you ought
the hill as strangely arising the Executioner his eyes falling out of his head vpon the earth S. Helaclius so wonderfully cured by S. Albans prayers and Reliks the heauenly light streaming from S. Albans graue vp to heauen and the Angels there descending and ascending and singing all the night honouring God and S. Alban whome the Pagan Persecutours had so much dishonoured the day before Such concourse of people there was which came to see the Martyrdome of S. Alban and so consequently were present at the miracles then wrought that as the old Brittish Writer of his life witnesseth the place where he was putt to death being lardge and spatious which S. Bede and others also witnesse that it could scarcely receaue them that then resorted thither Tanta congeries illuc confluxerat populorum vt loca illa spatiosa prae multitudine hominum angusta videretur The multitude was so greate euen of those that went out of that Citie besides others from other places that as S. Bede with others write Bed l. 1. Hist c. 7. being to passe ouer the Ryuer by a Bridge if S. Alban had not so miraculously dryed vp the Ryuer they could hardly haue gone ouer by the Bridge before night Ita fluminis occupabat pontem vt intra vesperam transire vix posset Pilgrimage vnto and honor of Martyrs There was scarcely any left in the Citie Cunctis pene egressis A greate multitude of both sexes diuers estates and Ages came thither by instinct Vtriusque sexus conditionis diuersae aetatis quae sine dubio diuinitatis instinctu ad obsequium beatissimi Confessoris ac Martyris vocabatur to doe seruice to the blessed Confessour and Martyr 2. Therefore so many of diuers conditions and Age being thus called by the Inspiration of God to such an holy purpose we cannot but thinke many of them were conuerted there at that time And yet S. Bede setteth this to be done at S. Albans death before the greate Miracle of Angels appearing and praysing of God and honouring S. Alban the night following at his place of buryall And so soone as this Miracle appeared the Pagans presently came thither in greate numbers to heare and see it publickly professing that these Miracles were wrought by the Power of Christ the sonne of God and so being conuerted vnto him a thowsand of thē at one time tooke their Iorney to seeke S. Amphibalus in the parts now named Wales so farre distant from Verolamium where by the help and Intelligence of diuers Christians in their company as among others him that tooke vp S. Albans Crosse which Matth. Westm An. 303. Manusc Antiq. in Vita S. Amphibali Capgr in eod alij he held in his hands at his Martyrdome which all to be spotted with his holy blood they presented to S. Amphibalus whom they found preaching to the people of that Country and they were instructed catechized and baptized by him in Christian Religion Cum ad hoc spectaculum subito fieret concursus Paganorum vnus ex omnibus in hanc vocem prorupit Haec miranda quae vidimus Christum Dei filium liquidò constat operari Eamus inquiramus virum Dei quia sicut nostis Albanum praedicando conuertit ad Christum Cumque omnibus ista sententia placuisset ad mille hominum versus Walliam Iter arripiunt virum Dei Amphibalum ibidem inuenerunt regionis illius hominibus verbum Dei praedicantem Cui aduentus sui causam exponentes Crucem quam suo quondam Albano comendauerat Manuscr Antiq. in Vit. S. Amphibal Capgr in eod Iacob Genucn in Vit. S. Albani S. Amphibali cruore respersam obtulerunt At ille Deo gratias agens nouis Auditoribus fecit de Religione sermonem Cui mox illi consentientes signaculum quod in Christo est ab eius sacris manibus alacriter susceperunt The old Manuscript of S. Amphibalus his life Capgraue and others affirme that this greate number a thowsand or more did before their going to S. Amphibalus moued with the miracles before related openly detest their old errours and preach the faith of Christ Errorem pristinum detestantur Christi fides ab omnibus praedicatur 3. The fame of this came quickly to Verolamium and the Princes knowledge wherevpon the Pagans thereabouts with the Rulers Authoritie with all Power they could make with greate fury and tumult as though they had gone forth to warre begyn their Iorney to seeke and persecute S. Amphibalus and the newly conuerted Christians by his preaching ciues nimio furore commoti totis viribus cum in genti strepitu iter ineunt ac si essent ad praelia processuri And after many dayes trauaile at the last they finde S. Amphibalus preaching to these New Christians their carnall friends and Countrymen for the Renowne of S. Amphibalus as our Antiquities say would not suffer him long to be concealed And presently this Pagan Army or Troope of Persecutours enraged with deuelish fury diabolica inuecti furia most barbarously rush vpon the Innocent Christians cutt their bodies in peeces and with vnspeakeable crueltie putt them to death The sonne not sparing his Father nor brother his brother no man his neighbour or kinsman but without any respect of Age kindred friendship or any naturall bonde or obligation thus martyr a thowsand holy Christians at that time and place Onely one man which detayned with infirmitie in the way could not come speedily enough to be present escaping sine respectu aetatis sanguinis aut reuerentiae vicini vicinos Iacob Genuen in Vit. S. Amphibali Matth. Westm an 303. Manuscr Antiq. Capgr in S. Amphibalo amicos neci tradunt atrociter in ore gladij mille viros pro Christo occidunt Sicque Pater à filio fratres à fratribus ciues à ciuibus trucidantur Ex hoc sacro Collegio vnus omnino superfuit qui in via corporis infirmitate detentus adesse non potuit And least any man reading in our Histories of the like number a thowsand Christians martyred at Lichfeild in this Persecution and that Towne in our old languadge therevpon taking and still keeping that name as a Feild of blood and bearing Armes accordingly should take this to be the same Martyrdome this doubt is decided before when our Historians assured vs it was in the Country now called Wales in which Lichfeild neuer was nor can be accompted neyther was it the way of these Persecutours thither from Verolamium nor so long and tedious a Iorney Iter tam laboriosum as they went And our Antiquities plainely say the Martyrdome of this thowsand of Christians was in the vttermost border of Britaine and these Persecutours went thither and there putt them so cruelly to death Dictum est quod omnes pro Matth. Westm An. 303. quibus iter tam laboriosum assumpserant in extremis finibus perierunt When all men know Lichfeild to be no bordering but a midland Towne
the Christians heare in this Nation did not onely enioy freedome and Immunitie from all penalties and Persecution against Christian Churches and Monasteries that were ruinated restored and new builded Religion but as in the time of his Father made and freely had publike exercise and Profession thereof as our old Churches reedified new builded and erected Bishops Preists and all Cleargie and Religious men restored to their former quiet Reuenewes honours and dignities 2. Of this we haue diuers testimonies and examples in particular yet left vnto vs as out of the old Annalls of Winchester where we finde of that old Church builded in the time of King Lucius and destroyed in the late Persecutiō the Church of Winchester builded in the time of King Lucius and hallowed and dedicated Annal. Eccles Winton Godwin Catalog of Bishop Wincester in initio October 29. 189. By Faganus and Damianus Bishops amongst the rest at this time of Dioclesian went to wracke the buildings thereof being ruinated and made euen with the ground and the Monkes and all the officers belonging vnto it either slaine or enforced to fly for the present time in the yeare 309. the Church a foresaid was againe reedified and that with such wonderfull forwardnesse and Zeale as within one yeare and thirty dayes both it and all the Edifices belonging vnto it as chambers and other buildings for the Monkes and officers were quite finished in very seemely and conuenient manner The 15. day of March following it was againe hallowed and dedicated vnto the honor and memory of Amphibalus that had suffered death for Christ in the late Persecution by Constans Bishop of Winchester at te request of Deodatus Abbot of this new erected Monastery It is euident by this Relation and that is saide before that this holy worke so publike and with freedome and zeale was quite finished in the time of Constantine his being heare before he went hence against Maxentius And yet we see both Bishop Abbot Preists and Religious men publikly and honorably restored to their former condition The Church with vnspeakable deuotion builded and dedicated to that holy Saint and Martyr which in the late Persecution was most hated by the enemies of Christ So I say of the Church of S. Alban Ecclesia a Church as S. Bede writeth mirandi operis atque eius martyrio condigna extructa est a Church Bed Eccl. Hist l. 1. c. 7. Mat. West An. 313. of wonderfull workemanship and worthie of his martyrdome was builded so soone as the Christians were heare at quiet Redeunte temporum Christianorum serenitate Matthew of Westminster hath the same words and explaneth this time of the quiet of Christians heare when this Church was so sumptuously builded to haue bene ten yeares after his Martyrdome decem scilicet annis post passionem eius elapsis the perfect finishing whereof he setteth downe to haue bene in the same yeare in which Constantine went from hence towards Rome against Maxentius Which was by him in the 6. yeare of Constantine and before the generall ceasing of Persecution in other places Constantine not being absolute and sole Emperor vntill his victory against Maxentius nor the generall quiet then presently ensuing Both S. Bede and the Monke of Westminster write that in their seuerall times often curing of infirmities and Bed Matth. supr other miracles were wrought there in quo videlicet loco vsque ad hanc diem curatio infirmorum frequentium operatio virtutum celebrari non desunt The old Churches of S. Iulius and S. Aaron martyred in the late Persecutio◠in the Citie of Caerlegion deriue their auntient Foundation from this time So doe many others founded in honor of seuerall Martyrs then cruelly putt to death for the name of Christ So I affirme of all the Cathedrall Churches Archiepiscopall and Episcopall which I haue before remembred with their Particular Sees and Cities founded in the time of King Lucius and destroyed in the Persecution of the Tyrants Dioclesian and Maximinian as also those that were not Episcopall but subordinate and inferior ouerthrowne with that tempest of Persecution for S. Gildas S. Bed and others testifie without exception that all they which were then pulled downe euen to the ground were now reedified renouant Ecclesias ad solum vsque destructas Matthew of Westminster Gild. l. de excid conquest Brit. ca. 8. Bed Eccles Hist l. 1. c. 8. Mat. Westm an 313. plainely writeth that besides the new Churches builded in honor of their late Martyrs of which S. Gildas and S. Bede also make this memory Basilicas Sanctorum Martyrum fundant construunt perficiunt The Christians heare at this time renewed builded againe all the Churches dedicated to former Saints which had bene so destroyed and throwne downe to the ground Sanctorum Ecclesias ad solum vsque destructas renouant 3. And when we are warranted both by Protestant and Catholike Antiquaries Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. pa. 8. Io. Goscel Eccl. Hist Manuscrip de Archiep. Can. tuar prope Init. Manuscr Gallie Antiq. cap. 28. also that from the beginning of Christianitie heare we had many Abbots Monkes and Monasteryes in euery Age tot tantaque Abbatum Monachorum Cenobiorum vetusta nomina quae quouis seculo extiterunt And that these Monasteryes were all destroyed in Dioclesian his Pesecution we must needs assigne their restauration to this time as I haue first exemplified before in the old Monastery of Winchester now reedified with so greate speede and deuotion the Abbot thereof being called Deodatus To this I ioyne the Monastery of Abingdon allready spoken of where this our greate King and Emperour Constantine as the old Annalls thereof doe pleade had his education when he was young wherein there where as it testifieth further aboue 500. Chron. Monast Abingdon apud Nich. Harpesf Eccl. Hist saecul 10. c. 9. Monkes liuing by the labour of their hands in th◠woods and Desarts adioyning vpon son dayes festiuall dayes comming to the Monastery besides 60. which did continually abide in the same seruing God there Quod Monachi supra quingentos illi fuerant adscripti qui per syluas loca deserta quae in vicinia fuere manuum labore victitabant ad Coenobium singulis Sabbatis Dominicis conuenientes praeter sexaginta qui assiduè in ipso Coenobio versabantur quod Constantinus ille Magnus Abingdoniae educatus fuerit Therefore we cannot doubt if we will accept this auntient Record for witnesse but of all other Monasteries this greate Emperour had an especiall care of restoring and endowing this his nursing place of education 4. To this time we may assigne the reedificing of the noble Monastery first builded by the Founder Ambrius or Ambry after called Amsbury in Wiltshire where at the comming of the Saxons hither there were 300. Religious men Coenobium trecentorum fratrum in monte Ambrij qui vt fertur fundator Galfr. Monum Hist Brit. l. 8. c. 9.
eius olim extiterat Whose foundation being olim long before the time of the Saxons argueth it was builded before the time of Dioclesian and Maximinian by them destroyed and now restored So we may conclude of the Religious houses both of men and women in Kent and other places renouned heare at the Saxons first entrance euen by our Protestant Historians thus deliuering from Antiquitie Hengist slew the good Archbishop Vocine and many Stowe Howes Hist Titul Britans and SaxoÌ„s in Vortiger Gul. Malmesb l. de Antiquit. coenob Glaston Manuscr Antiq. Glaston Eccles other Preists and Religious pursons All the Churches in Kent were polluted with blood the Nunnes with other Religious parsons were by force putt from their houses and goods Thus we must conceaue of all other Religious houses whâ—â—her of men or women being very many in number by that which is said before all of them being now repayred and happily againe imployed to their first Institution and holy vse Whether the old Religious house at Glastenbury is to be accompted in the nuÌ„ber of those that were destroyed by Maximinian and now builded againe by Constantius and Constantine I dare not make so readie a resolution likely it is the pouerty of the house builded of writhen wands the penitentiall and eremiticall life those Religious there ledd their place of aboad being seperate in priuate Cells and in priuate Cells and in a wildernesse in which kinde of places other Christians as before hidd themselues in that Persecution might both preserue them in that raging storme and their manner of life considered now not require reparation Which both William of Malmesbury in his written History of the Antiquitie of that holy place and the old Manuscript Antiquities of Glastenbury seeme to consent vnto when they absolutely deliuer that from the time of King Lucius vntill the coÌ„ming of S. Patrick thither not speaking of the least intermission or discontinuance there continually remaâ—ned a Succession of 12. Eremits in that Iland Multi alij succedentes semper tamen in numero duodenario per multa annorum curricula vsque ad aduentum sancti Patricij Hibernensium Apostoli in memorata Insula permanserunt THE IV. CHAPTER OF CONSTANTINE HIS PROFESSION of Christ his miraculous victories against his Pagan Enemies restoring and establishing Christian Religion and exalting the Professors thereof in all his Empire 1. WHEN Constantine had reigned but a short time Constantine in Britaine prepareth Wars against the Infidell persecutor in Britaine and France and such Westerne parts as his Father before him possessed Maxenâ—ius being proclaimed Emperour in Italy Rome and other places and falling to Tyranny and vsurpation putting many Euseb l. 1. de Vit. Const ca. 20. 21. Socrat. Hist Eccles l. 1. c. 1. Otto Frigen Chron. l. 4. c. 1. Galfr. Monum Hist Brit. l. 5. c. 7. Pont. Vir. l. 5. Hist Matth. Westm an 312. Henr. Hunting l. 1 Hist Hollinsh Hist l. 4. c. 28. Stowe Howes Hist in ConstaÌ„t Harding Chron. c. 62. f. 49. Innocents to death and exiling many both Christians and others diuers euen of the Nobilitie fledd into Britaine vnto Constantine for succour and releife complaining of the crueltie and vsurpation of Maxentius humbly inciting and entreating Constantine as vndoubted true Heyre to the Empire euen of that part which Maxentius had intruded himself vnto to take armes against him and solely to enioy the Empire And he was not onely thus sollicited by the Christians and other persecuted resorting hither but by the Romans which still continued at Rome enduring the Tyranny of Maxentius as some write in this manner The Senators of Rome by letters well enditâ— Prayed him to come to Rome as Emperour For to destroy Maxence and disinheritâ— Of Christen folke the cruell Tormentour Of Christen faith the cursed confoundoure For of his birth they saide it set thim soe Maxence to stroy that was his Fathers foe Zonoras Cedrenus and other forreine Historians write the like in this matter 2. Hearevpon Constantine to reuendge the Iniuries done to holy Christians and vnspeakeable wronges to diuers others euen the most Noble of the Romans the enormeous sins of this Tirant for number not to be recompted Euseb l. 1. de Vita Constant c. 27. 28. 29. 30. Socrat. Hist l. 1. c. 1. Otto Frigen Chron. c. 1. Matth. Westm an 312. Eutropius in Constantino Euseb in Chron. Baron Spond Annal. An. 312. and for their horrible and loathsome greuioussnes to be suppressed with silence assembled a greate Army both of Christian Britans and of other Nations subiect vnto him by Eutropius others with him in the fift but by the more common opinion the sixt yeare of his Empire Hauing entred into these affaires the better to procure the help assistance of heauen as Eusebius with other strangers confesse before he had his Miraculous visions presently to be remembred he resolued to haue that true God whom his Father had deuoutely adored to be onely worshipped and reuerenced Wherefore by his prayers he entreated his help him he prayed him he beseeched to declare himselfe vnto him and assist him in this enterprise Deum quem Pater sancte adorauisset solum obseruaÌ„dum colendumque statuit Quocirca huius opem precibus implorauit hunc orauit Constantine a worshipper of Christ before his miraculous vision hunc obtestatus est vt tum quinam esset ipsi vellet significare tum rebus quas apud animum proposuisset dexteram velut adiutricem porrigere Otto Frigensis and others also strangers say that Constantine at this time was a Religious Emperour Euseb l. 1. Vitae Constant c. 21. 22. Otto Frigen Chron. l. 4. c. 1. Euseb Hist Eccl. l. 9. c. 9. and fauourer of Christian Religion when he prepared himselfe for this warr as I haue shewed before both by our owne and other Historyes Constantinus Imperator Religiosus fautorque Christianae fidei bellum parat Eusebius hath so witnessed and plainely saith he onely receaued worshiped and prayed vnto the God of his Father the God of heauen and Iesus Christ the Sauiour of all men Deo caelorum illiusque verbo ipso omnium Seruatore Iesu The miraculous apparition of the triumphant signe of the Crosse to Constantine Christo auxilij gratia inuocato Which none but a Christian would or could doe And Eusebius receauing what he wrote from Constantine and swearing that it was true thus proceedeth in this History Imperatori igitur ista precanti obnixeque flagetanti visio quaedam diuina inprimis admirabilis apparuit c. Therefore whilest the Emperour prayed earnestly beeched these things a diuine Euseb supr c. 22. exceeding admirable vision appeared vnto him which if any other had reported he would not haue bene so easily credited but seeing the Emperour himselfe and Conquerour did loÌ„g time after when he did vouchsafe mee acquaintance and familiar speach with him both tell mee and by Oathe confirme what he
that presently vpon this Victory Constantine making his prayers with thanks-giuing to God Authour of his Euseb l. 1. Vita Constant c. 33. Victory published vnto all in famous Inscriptions and Pillers publickly erected the power of the Crosse of Christ and euen in the midst of the Cytie in Constantine his greate honor to the signe of the Crosse Ensigne of his victories the most principall place thereof erected a greate Trophy against Enemyes and causing this signe of saluation to be engraued in it with Characters that could not be blotted out did demonstrate it was the Propugnacle of the Romans and all subiect to the Empyre and did openly propose it to be seene of all men And his owne Image being erected in a famous place of the Citie much frequented holding in his hād a speare shaft like a Crosse cōmanded this Inscription to be engraued on it in Latine letters with this sauing signe a true token of fortitude I haue deliuered your Cytie from the Youke of Tyranny and setting the Senate and people of Rome at libettie I haue restored them to their auncient honour and renowne hanc Inscriptionem Latino sermone in eo mandat incidere Hoc Salutari Signo vero Fortitudinis Indicio Ciuitatem Vestram tyrānidis Euseb sup c. 34. Iugo liberaui S. P. Q. R. in libertatem vindicans pristinae amplitudini splendori restitui And it immediately followeth in Eusebius that Constantine hearevpon with greate boldnes did openly professe and publishe Christ the sonne of God vnto the Romans Pius Imperator ita Crucis victricis confessione nobilitatus cum magna dicendi libertate filium Dei ipsis Romanis palam diuulgare caepit He also published in all places his Edict for restoring all men to their goods which had bene vniustly depriued of them recalling The wonderfull deuotion care and expodition Constantine vsed to establish Christiā Religion and destroy Idolatry Cap. 35. Exils and delyuering Prisoners Imperatorium passim diuulgabatur Edictum quod quidem his qui erant fortunis suis spoliati concessit authoritatem rebus suis facultatibus potiundi eos qui iniquum Exilium perpessi fuissent ad proprios lares reuocauit alios item vinculis omnique periculo ac metu quibus per Tyranni crudelitatem vexabantur penitus eripuit he reuerenced Ecclesiasticall men with honour causing them to sitt at his table and goe with him whether soeuer he wēt and endowed Christian Churches with greate reuenewes adorning them with very many monuments All these and more of such thinges of like Religious Christian nature this our noble King and Emperour performed presently vpon his Victoryes against Maxentius commonly taken to haue bene in the seuenth yeare of his Empire begun first in his Country of Britaine 7. And so their opinion which before haue told vs that the Persecution continued in some Westerne parts ten yeares from the last most cruell Edict of Dioclesian and vntill the seuenth yeare of Constantine vsque ad Annum Marian. Scot. Ann. 306. alij supr Idem Marian an 312. septimum Constantini is expounded by themselues affirming that this generall peace to all Christians in the Westerne world was procured and granted vnto them by Constantine in the seuenth yeare of his Empire and after the ten yeares of Dioclesian his Edict after prosecuted by Maxentius was ended Anno Constantini septimo pax Ecclesiae reddita à Constantino post decennium Marian. Scot. aetat 6. Ann. 312. Florent Wigor in Chron. ann 299. 306. al. 321. 328. persecutionis Florentius Wigorniensis writeth that in this yeare S. Helen Mother of Constantine then being heare in Britaine wrote to her sonne to persecute the Iewes which denied Christ Scrip sit ei sua mater Helena de Britannia vt negantes Christum Iudaeos persequeretur Matthew of Westminster saith this generall peace of Christians was effected by Constantine anno S. Helen writeth to her sonne out of Britaine to persecute the Iewes persecutors of Christians gratiae 313. in the 313. yeare of Christ Marianus will haue it in the yeare 312. so hath Baronius Spondanus and others Harding relateth it done in the yeare of Christ 310. Martinus polonus saith Constantine became a Christian in the yeare 309. and then both gaue libertie to Christians and caused Churches to be builded in honour of Christ Anno 309. Constantinus Magnus dictus Christianus effectus licentiam dedit Christianis libere congregari Basilicas in honore Marian. Scot. an 312. Baro. Spōdan An. 312. Harding Chron. c. 62. f. 49. Flor. Wigor an 306. in Chronic. Io. Bal. l. de Scri. Brit. centur 1. in Flauio Constant Iesu Christi construi fecit Our Countryman Florentius Wigorniensis by Dyonisius his computation setteth it downe three yeares sooner in the yeare 306 Anno 306. pax nostra a Canstantino reddita est post annos decem persecutionis Our English Protestant Antiquaries will easely giue assent to this A principall man and named a Bishop among them saying that Constantine learned his Christian faith in Britaine of his most Christian Mother S. Helen and at his going from hence against Maxentius behaued himselfe like a Christian in the midst of the Pagans superstitions and honored them which were professed Christians Constantinus a christianissima matre Helena Christi fidem edoctus eos honorabat praecipue qui in Christiana Philosophia vitam reclinassent Vnde ab Oceani finibus nempe Britannis incipiens ope fretus diuina Religionis curam in medijs superstitionum tenebris caepit THE V. CHAPTER THE MIRACVLOVS BAPTISME OF CONstantine at Rome by S. Siluester Pope He was an holy and Orthodoxe Emperour to his death and both in the Greeke Church and with those of the Latine honored and stiled an holy Saint 1. HAVING thus cleared our most glorious Countryman and Emperour Constantine from the Imputation of his so long delaying his holy Baptisme as some haue pretended and so neare as I can and dare proposed the most probable time thereof I must now speake though more breifely of the Solemnitie itselfe and his most charitable Religious Christian Acts and conuersation which ensued therevpon The common opinion concerning Constantine before his Baptisme is the same which the Scripture witnesseth of Naaman the Syrian Prince though he was greate honored valiant and ritche yet he also was a Leper vir magnus honoratus fortis diues sed leprosus before he was by direction of the Prophet washed and healed in Iordane Yet greate difference 4. Reg. 5. there was betweene these two Lepers of Syria and Britaine The Leper of Syria was magnus greate but apud Dominum suum with his owne lord the King of Syria cheife commander of his Armies Princeps militiae Regis Syriae and he procured the quiet and safety of Syria per illum dedit Dominus salutem Syriae He was onely clensed from his corporall Leprosie But our Brittish Leper was cured both
in body and soule he was not onely greate with a particular King but a greate and the greatest King and Emperour and so stiled Constantinus Magnus and Maximus that euer was in the worlde He did not onely bringe temporall safety and quiet to one kingdome and Nation but both temporall and spirituall happines and saluation to the whole Empire and to all kingdomes 2. Constantine being troubled with this Infirmitie if I may call that so which S. Augustine saith is a defect of colour and not of health or integrity of senses and members coloris quippe vitium est non valetudinis out Integritatis sensuum atque membrorum and seeking remedy yet finding none among his Aug. Quaest Euangel l. 1. c. 40. bodily Phisitians the Pagan Flamens aduised him to make a Bathe in the Capitole and therin washe his body with the warne blood of Infants Plyny Edictum Constantini Tom 1. Concil Act. Syluestri Papae Plin. l. 26. c. 1. Adrianus 1. Epist ad Constant Iren Simeon Metaphrast in Vita S. Syluestri Zonaras in Const Menol. Graecor Kalend. Ianuar. Gregor Turon and others writing that this greife hath bene so healed which to effect these Idolatrous GeÌ„tils prepared a greate nuÌ„ber of such childreÌ„ inteÌ„ding to kill theÌ„ and fill the Bathe with their blood which when Constantine considered and beheld the teares lamentations of the Mothers for their children he abhorred so great crueltie and wickednes causing the childreÌ„ to be restored to their Mothers with rewardes and meanes to carry them to their dwelling places In the night following the holy Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul doe appeare and say thus vnto him O Emperour because thow hast detested to shedd the blood of InnoceÌ„ts we ar sent vnto thee by Christ to teach thee meanes to recouer thy health Send for Bishop Syluester and he will prouide an holy Bath in which he will baptize thee and thou shalt be cured froÌ„ thy Leprosie and all diseases Which Constantine presently performed sending for S. Siluester who shewed there vnto him the Picturs of The apparition of S. Peter and Saint Paul to Constantine S. Peter and S. Paule which when the Emperour diligently beholded he openly before his Nobilitie confessed that these were they which appeared vnto him and being perfectly instructed by S. Syluester was baptized by him and Miraculously cleansed froÌ„ his Leprosie an hand from heauen as he himselfe did see and testifie touching him And when he was thus wonderfully cured and Christned S. Syluester ministred the The Images of the Apostles then reuerently vsed by Christians holy Sacrament of Confirmation vnto him anoynting and signing his forehead with sacred Chrisme as the Roman Church now vseth Benedicto fonte illic me trina mersione vnda salutis purisicauit positoque me in fontis gremio manum de caelo me contingentem proprijs oculis vidi De qua mundus exurgens ab omni me Leprae squalore mundatum agnoscite lâ—uatoque me de venerabili fonte induto vestibus candidis septiformis The Sacraments of Baptisme and Confirmation how ministred to Constantine with miracle gratiae sancti spiritus consignationem adhibuit beati Chrismatis vnctione vexillum sanctae Crucis in mea fronte liniuit dicens signat te Deus sigillo fidei suae in nomine patris filij spiritus Sancti in consignatione fidei Cunctusque Clerus respondit Amen Et adiecit Praesul pax tibi Simeon Metaphrastes a Greeke Writer saith that at the time of ConstaÌ„tine his Baptisme by S. Syluester a light Sim. Metaphr in Vit. S. Syluestri more bright theÌ„ the sunne did sodainely shine about all the house Lux repente totam domum circumfulsit lucis splendor plusquam sol enituit And the Emperour being baptized his flesh was pure and sound without any hurt or scarr and the water wherewith he was baptized was full of such filth as came from his sores like scales of fishes exijt Imperator ex diuino Lauacro habens carnem puram sanam neque plaga nec vlla apparente cicatrice aqua autem piscinae erat plena ijs quae ex vlceribus exciderant membranis ac pelliculis non secus ac squammis pisciuÌ„ Diuers both Greeke and Latine Writers say that his sonne Crispus was then babtized with him Magnus Constantinus cum Crispo filio Romae à Siluestro baptizatus est 3. These things being of so greate note and consequeÌ„ce in so greate a Prince Theophan Cerameus Chronolog Platina in Mar. and Commander and so concerning all people were not nor could be done in secret The infirmitie of Constantins Leprosie was generally knowne Phisitians had often bene consulted and done their best practise about it the place of the Capitole where the children should by the Pagans haue bene murdered about it was famous the gathering them from many places and Prouinces was knowne of all the open out-cries and lamentations of their Mothers could not be conceled the sending and seeking for S. Siluester were with honour and solemnitie performed so was his entertaiment and conference with the Emperour in presence of his Nobilitie The present conuersion of Constantine therevpon his preparation in penance seuen dayes before his Baptisme this solemnized in the publike Imperiall Palace and in an holy Fonte so curiously prouided as all Hictories agree and so Miraculously curing his corporall disease which no Art of man could heale made this Conuersion of Constantine renownedly knowne and manifest vnto all To the Christians for their vnspeakeable Ioy and comfort to the Iewes and Pagans to the shame and confusion of their obstinacy and saluation of many of them conuerted by this meanes 4. And Constantine himselfe did not onely send his Imperiall Edicts into all Euseb l. 2. de Vita Constant cap. 47. seq Bar. An. 324. Acts S. Syluestri Nicephor lib. 7. c. 34. Countryes both East and West for embracing Christian Religion but made his publike persuading OratioÌ„s to that purpose as namely in the opeÌ„ Church to the Senate and people of Rome in Basilica vlpia Wherevpon as Nicephorus a Gretian writeth in the onely Citie of Rome there were conuerted and baptized aboue twelue thowsande men besides women and younger people in the same yeare Egbertus from old Antiquities sicut antiqua nobis scripta commemorant seemeth to deliuer that all the Senators were then conuerted to Christ for he plainely saith that Constantine gaue the honour of the Senate of Rome to the Christian Clergie thereof and he withall the Senators departed from thence to Bizantium Totius Senatus honorem Clero qui cum ipso S. Siluestro Eckbertus Abb. Flor. Serm. 3. de Incremento manisestat Cath. fidei erat tradidit ipse cum Senatoribus omnibus de vrbe egrediens Bizantium transmigrauit 5. Therefore a wonder it is how some Greeke Writers which I haue remembred before should or could pleade ignorance of so concerning and memorable a thing so
where all agree Restitutus was affirmeth that in the former Councell 11. yeares before Bishops were assembled out of all parts of the world Ad Arelatensem vrbem ex omnibus mundi partibus celebâ—atum Concil Arel 2. 1 can 18. Arelat Concil 1. can 7. fuisse ConciliuÌ„ In which we finde a Decree for all Nations that the Presidents of Countryes being Christians were to be at the direction of the Bishops in such places concerning Religion Which must needs besides that is said before giue vs sufficient Argument that in this yeare 314. Constantine was a professed Christian I haue somewhat out of Order of time ioyned this second Councell of Arles to the first in regard they were by the common opinion kept so neare together in one place vnder one Pope S. Syluerster one Emperour of our Country Constantine and our Archbishop with others of this kingdome was present in them such men as he neuer going alone without others of their Clergie to any Councell Bishops or Preists and in this time especiall care being taken by our renowned Emperour as I haue shewed before Epistol Const ad Chrest supr Concil Roman can 1. Histor Tripartit l. 3. c. 2. l. 2. cap. 3. from his owne publike order that they should at his charge and cost so be safely conueyed with their due Attendance to that place where these Councels were to be assembled and there also to be prouided for during the time of the Councells at his cost Quibus Augustus Constantinus vehicula annonas praestari praecepit THE VIII CHAPTER THE GENERALL ESTABLISHING ENDOWing and honoring of Christian Religion Bishops Preists other Clergymen chast and Religious parsons in all places of the Empire by Constantine 1. NEITHER did this renowned Emperour confine his loue and fauours towards Christian Religion vnto the Christians of his owne the west Empire but vnto all as God by an holy Angell before reuealed both Catholiks and Protestants so acknowleding that Christians in the whole world should be at peace and Idolatry was generally to Baptist Mantuan l. 2. de vita S. Blasij Io. Bal. l. 1. de Act. Pont. Roman in Sylu. 1. be ouerthrowne by this Noble Emperour Nunc bonus expulsis Romana in regna Tyrannis Adueniet Princeps sub quo pacabitur orbis Et finem accipiet veterum cultura Deorum This Noble Emperour and Instrument of God the more easily and peaceably to procure and setle this generall quiet and securitie of Christians Licinius being now Emperour in the East he married his half Sister Constantia daughter of his Father Constantius by Theodora vnto him she was by common opinion a Christian at this time by which meanes and at the least in respect of other fauours receaued from Constantyne Licinius professed himself a Friend to Christians and ioyned with Constantine in diuers Edicts Edicts of Constantine and Licinius Emperours for Christians quiet in all places Euseb Histor l. 9 cap. 9. l. 10. cap. 5. Zozomen Histo l. 1. cap. 7. Euseb sup l. 10. c. 5. l. 9. cap. 9. for their quietly enioying and professing their Religion restoring to them their Liberties lands goods Churches and other freedomes And that these their Priuiledges to Christians might come to the knowledge of all they caused them to be published in all places vt autem Constitutionis huius honestatis nostrae determinatio omnibus innotescere valeat haec scripta nostra passim proponi ad omnium cognitionem duci conueniet ne quenquam honestatis huius nostrae constitutio latere queat And as Eusebius witnesseth both Constantine and Licinus did send these their Lawes for the Immunities of ChristiaÌ„s euen to Maximinus the Tyrant in the East to be obserued by him Cum ipse Constantinus tum Licinius Imperator cum eo Deum bonorum omnium Authorem vtrique placantes vna sententia ac voluntate legem pro Christianis perfectissimam ac plenissimam constituunt ac ipsam legem Maximino qui adhuc Orienti dominabatur amicitiam erga ipsos praetexebat mittunt And he either for loue or feare caused it to be promulged and published by his Authoritie to all Presidents vnder him All this was done by Constantine the yeare next after his Victory against Baron Annal. An. 313. Spondan ibidem Marian. Scot. aetat 6. l. 2. an 309. Maxentius as Baronius and others write in the 313. of Christ but by Marianus setting downe the death of Maximinus in the yeare 309. it must needs be sooner if his accompt be true 2. But howsoeuer it is euident by Eusebius others that Maximinus soone after mouing warre against Licinius by instigation of his Idolatrous Preists being ouerthrowne brought to misery did put those his Seducers to death Euseb Histor l. 9 cap. 10. worshipped the God of Christians and published a most absolute Lawe for their libertie and freedome His Constitution is extant in Eusebius all this was effected and he miserably died in the 313. or 314. yeare of Christ by Baronius Baron Spond an 313. 314. and Spondanus largest reckoning And by the same Computators Licinius afterward violating his faith and falling to warre with Constantine and persecuting Christians being brought to distresse and desolation hanged himself in the yeare of Christ 318. Constantine must needs be acknowledged Baron Spond an 318. to haue bene the sole and onely commanding Emperour in the worlde before this time for Sozomen with others witnesseth that Licinius the last then bearing that name vtterly ouerthrowne both at Sea and land by the forces of Constantine first hopelesse of recouery fledd to Nicomedia and some time Sozom. Histor l. 1. cap. 7. after liued an obscure and base life at Thessalonica before he came to that desperate end Licinius pedestribus copijs naualibus amissis se Nicomediam recepit postea vitam priuatam Thessalonicae ad tempus degens ibi è medio sublatus est 3. Eusebius from the Testimony of Constantine himself writeth strange Miracles wrought by the Banner of this Emperour bearing the Crosse that Euseb lib. 2. Vit. Constant cap. 7. 8. 9. in what part soeuer of the Army it was seene the Enemyes fledd and rane away And if in any part of his Army the Souldiars began to faint presently The miraculous Banner of Constantine hauing the signe of the Crosse in it vpon the bringing of this holy Banner thither they recouered and obtained Victory whereas there were 50. men appointed to attend this Banner and in turns to beare it neuer any one of them in executing that office did miscary Among these onely one which bore it seeing the Warre to be greate and in his Iudgment dangerous deliuered this Ensigne to an other and departing from it was wounded and died but he which tooke the Banner from him had no hurt at all And when very many darts were cast at him they all missed his body and were Miraculously receaued in the slender
shaft or staffe of the Banner to the exceeding admâ—ration of all men Istud omnem plane superat admirationem tum quod tela ab hostibus iacta sic intra exiguum ill um angustum hastilis ambitum prouolabant vt in eodem fixa inhaerescerent tum quod ille qui illud ipsum gestabat mortem effugeret imo vero vt qui hoc ministerium obibant nihil damni incommodiue aliquando acciperent Neque certe haec nostra est oratio sed ipsius Imperatoris qui praeter alias res hanc etiam nobis coram memorauit And the Euseb l. 2. Vit. Constant cap. 16 glory of this Crosse as Eusebius writeth was knowne so euidently euen to Licinus the Enemy thereof that when he was to fight with Constantine he commanded his souldiars not to looke vpon that Ensigne but by all meanes they coulde to auoyde it 4. Constantine thus by the greate mercy and power of God which had giuen him so many and greate Victoryes euen from the Sea of Britaine to the Countryes of the East a mari Britannico ad Regiones vsque in oriente sitas And Sozomen Histo Eccl. l. 1. cap. 8. Euseb Vit. Constant l. 2. cap. 23. Constantine by publick Edicts ascribeth his victories to Christ and freed Christians by the ayde and protection of his Fathers Constantius God had made all Nations subiect vnto his Empire did openly publish vnto them all that he was the Authour of his Conquests and signified so much to all Nations by his Imperiall Edicts both in Latine and Greeke Postquam omnes gentes Dei patris virtute Imperatori subiectae fuerunt bonorum sibi suppeditatorum largitorem omnibus palam praedicauit cumque victoriarum quas esset assecutus Authorem agnoscere constanter testificatus est hocque ipsum per Edicta quae literis Latinis Graecisque mandata erant ad omnes gentes missa manifesto denuntiauit In these Decrees he ordained that all Christians should be restored to their former honours and Sozom. Eccles Hâ—stor lib. 1. c. 8. estates all Exiles recalled all punishments and afflictions imposed vpon them by Persecutors quite remitted Those that had bene put to death and spoyled of their goods for Christian Religion their children or next of kindred should haue them restored to their vse and if none of their kindred were liuing the Church in euery such place should be their Heire And no priuate maÌ„ or Magistrate should detaine any part thereof And what soeuer had bene forfaited in that respect should be repayed All which things were presently decreed by this Emperour and by Lawe confirmed and without delay effected Ista vt primum ab Imperatore vti demonstratum est decreta fuere legeque confirmata absque mora sunt ad exitum decorum consentaneumque perducta For allmost all Christians of the Roman Empire began to beare office and forbad all men to offer sacrifice to Idols vse the wicked exercises and ceremonies of the Gentils Nam Christiani omnes fere Romani Imperij Magistratus gerere caeperunt interdixeruntque omnibus ne de caetero vel simulachris immolare vel diuinationibus nefandis mysterijs vti vel statuas erigere vel festa gentilicia celebrare aggrederentur 5. And concerning Christian Churches they which were lardge enough How generally wonderfully Constantine honored and established Religion and had bene ruinated in the time of Persecution were repaired others were builded higher and with honour made greater where there were none before new were erected euen from the foundation and the Emperour out of his Tresury afforded money therto and wrote both to the Bishops and Presidents of euery Prouince To the Bishops that what soeuer they would they should commande and to the Presidents that they should diligently doe what they commanded And so with the prosperous Estate of his Empire Religion greately encreased Quod autem ad sacra templa attinet quae satis haberent laxitatis reficiebantur alia altius erigebantur latioraque non sine splendoris accessione fiebant Noua etiam vbi nulla ante fuissent ab ipsis fundamentis extruebantur Pecuniam autem ad hanc rem ex Aerario regio suppeditauit Imperator scripsitque tum ad Episcopos tum ad Praesides cuiusque Prouinciae ad illos quidem vt quae vellent imperarent ad hos autem vt morem gererent Episcopis eorumque imperata studiose facerent It aque vna cum prospero Imperij statu magnopere creuit Religio Out of the Lands of his owne Tribute in euery Citie he tooke a certaine Pension that was accustomed to be payed into the Tresury and distributed it to the Churches and Clergy and by Lawe decreed that his guift to be perpetuall 6. He caused the signe of the Crosse to be made vpon the Armour of his Constantine his honour to the signe of the Crosse Souldiars to accustome them thereby to serue God He builded a Church in his Palace and vsed to haue carryed with him when he went to Warre a Pauilion after the manner of a Church that both he and his Army being in field might haue a Church to prayer and praye vnto God and receaue the sacred Mysteries for Preists and Deacons which according to the Institution of the Church should execute those duties continually followed that Tent. He tooke away by Lawe the old punishment of the Crosse vsed by the Romans He caused that signe to be made on his owne Image whether impressed on money or paynted on tables 7. And whereas the Romans had an old Pagan Lawe against the single Sozom. supr l. 1. cap. 9. How he honored the chast and virginall life and vnmarryed after the Age of 25. yeares disabling them to make a Will or their kinsmen to enioy their goods by any Legacy or Testament and confiscated halfe their goods which died without children this Lawe was made by the olde Romans to replenish not onely their City but their whole Dominions with multitude of men hauing lost many by ciuill Wars not long before the making of this Lawe this Emperour perceauing that they which determined to professe Virginitie and liue without children for the loue of God by this Lawe to be in worse condition then others enacted and published a Lawe that both the vnmarryed and they which had not children should enioy equall libertie with others and further decreed that they which had vowed virginitie and chastity should haue greater Priuiledge then the rest And which was a most greate Argument of this Empeperours reuence towards Religion he freed all Clergy men in all places from that Lawe and gaue power vnto all such which should be called before ciuill Magistrats to appeale to the Iudgment of Bishops And their sentence should be of force and haue more Authoritie then of other Iudges Vetus He exempteth Clergy men from secular Iudges erat apud Romanos lex quae vetuit caelibes si annum vigesimum quintum praeterijssent paribus
the Christian Cleargie there should be free from Tributs and Vectigals and all this was done as he setteth downe before the ouerthrowe Constantine gaue to Licinius or Licinius opposed against him Which Baronius affirmeth was in the 316. yeare of Christ And in the very next yeare 314. of Christ the same Authour Baron Annal. An. 314. Matth. Westm An. 321. Ado in Chronic. Baronius setteth downe the first Councell of Arles where as he from Ado and others writeth there were 600. Bishops assembled together with Claudius Vitus Eugenius and Cyriacus the Popes Legats and addeth further from Eusebius that Constantine himselfe was there present with the Bishop Sed ipsum Imperatorem Constantinum cuÌ„ Episcopis interfuisse Eusebius declarat Which presence and sitting of ConstaÌ„tine with the Bishops in Councell Euseb l. 1. de Vita Constant cap. 37. Eusebius plainely confesseth Tanquam communis Episcopus a Deo constitutus ministrorum Dei coegit Conâ—â—lium in media istorum frequentia ac congressu adesse vna considere non dedignatus in medio consessu quasi vnus e multis assedit And yet affirmeth that diuers other Councels were called and kept in Baron An. 315. this yeare as at Ancyra in Galacia Neocaesarea in Pontus and Laodicea in Phrigia In the next yeare 315. he affirmeth Constantine published a Decree in preuenting murthering of children like a good Christian Prince Constantinus Imperator dignam planè Christiano Principe edidit sanctionem And an other against the Iewes which persecuted such of their Profession as became Christians commanding therein all such Iewes with their partakers to be burned And subiected all Christians which should forsake their Religion and professe Iudaisme to the same punishment So we might proceede to the other yeares betweene this and the 324. yeare wherein Baronius would haue him to be baptized needles to be related in this place these being more then sufficient to proue he was baptized longe before that time Which Ensebius doth giue plaine testimony vnto euen by Baronius his owne calculation for Baronius setting downe the warre betweene Constantine and Licinius to haue bene in the yeare 316. Eusebius saith that Licinius did then oppose against Euseb Hist l. 10 cap. 8. 9. God Allmightie whome he knew Constantine did worship Licinius vbi belelum Constantino inferre decreuit etiam ipsum omnium Deum quem a Constantino colisciebat impugnare aggreditur Eusebius thus writeth immediately after those Letters written to Anilinus Caecilianus and others before about the seuenth yeare of Constantinus as Baronius before hath witnessed Eusebius there also calleth Constantine a man renowned for all kinde of pietie omnis pietatis virtute clarus 7. And to put vs out of all doubt in this busines Euseb doth manifestly proue Euseb l. 1. vit Constant c. 34. 35. 36. 37. 41. that Constantine had giuen such freedome and donations to the Church of Christ as be remembred honored Bishops builded Churches caused Councels to be called and was present in them with the Bishops and many things of like nature before the tenth yeare of his Empire Heremias Sozomen before Sozom. l. 1. Hist cap. 8. hath witnessed that he receaued the Sacraments in the Church in this time Sacra mysteria percipere Which none but actually and really Baptized Christians might doe or did at any time If any man shall obiect that S. Melchiades Pope was a Maryr and so not likely to receaue such fauours from Constantine Baronius well answeareth he was accompted as many others were for the greate Persecution he endured vnder Maximian and not because he Baron An. 313. was violently put to death for Religion but dyed in a peaceable time Which the old Roman Martyrologe confirmeth Romae S. Melchiadis Papae qui in persecutione Martyrolog Roman die 10. Decembr Maximiani multa passus reddita Ecclesiae pace quieuit in Domino Which proueth that CoÌ„stantine had giuen Libertie to ChristiaÌ„s before S. Melchiades death which was within a yeare and litle more of Constantine his Victory against Maxentius After which time there is a silence in Histories of any Persecution where Constantine reigned And therefore S. Syluester being fled to the Mountaine Soractes in Persecution when he was sought for to christen Constantine by Diuine Vision argueth for them that hould before that the was baptized in the seuenth yeare of his Empire and by S. Syluester not then Pope but soone after and so said to be baptized by S. Syluester Pope because a litter after by the death of S. Melchiades he was choseÌ„ to that dignitie 8. The opinion of Constantine his Leprosie and miraculous curing thereof at his Baptisme can be no argument for the deferring thereof to a later time for we find that his daugter S. Constantia or Constantina was also infected with that desease as most probable from her Father and as miraculously cured thereof at S. Agnes her Tombe by her prayers as her Father was by S. Syluester his baptizing him So that we may rather say of them both so miraculously cured to the greate glory of God Conuersion of many as Christ said of the man borne blinde whome he gaue sight vnto that neither he nor his Parents in that respect had sinned but that the workes of God might be manifest in him Then with Pagans impute such punishment to the demerits Io. cap. 9. of Constantine which Euagrius ernestly contendeth to cleare him off And the greatest matter that is obiected being the death of Crispus his sonne this Euagr Hist l. 3. cap. 40. 41. could be no cause to deserue that Leprous punishment Crispus death being longe after Constantine his Baptisme wherein he was cleansed from that infirmitie Which both Baronius and Spondanus confesse and affirme Sozomen Baron SpoÌ„d An. 324. proueth by many Arguments that Crispus liued many yeares after his Father Constantine was a Christian Costantini ad Christum conuersionem plurimis arguâ—entis demonstrat longè ante Crispi obitum contigisse ipsumque Câ—â—spum plures vixisse annos postquam Pater Christo nomen dedisset 9. Therefore I meruaile how they could write before that Constantine was not baptized vntill the 324. yeare of Christ in which they say Crispus his death was and now thus confidently teach that which I onely contend that Constantine was a Christian longe many yeares before that time And Nicephorus Platina and others teach that this Crispus was baptized by S. Nicephorus lib. 7. cap. 33. in fine Platina in Marco Syluester together with his Father Constantine when Maxentius was ouerthrowne in the seuenth yeare of Constantine Vna cum ipso Crispus eius filius diuinum participauit lauacrum ambo candidam vestem induerant pulsis vrbe Tyrannis And Sozomen plainely affirmeth that Crispus died in the 20. yeare of the reigne of Constantine and before in his life being Caesar ioyned with Sozomen Hist Eccles l. 1. c. 5. his Father in many Lawes for
the libertie of Christians Crispus vicesimo anno imperij paterni mortem obijt qui dum viueret multas leges cum patre vnà vtpote qui secundas Imperij partes Caesar enim erat obtinuisset pro Christianorum libertate sanciuit And saith Constantine was instructed in Christian Religion in Britaine before he came to Rome against Maxentius in the 7. yeare of his Empire And saith this is euidently apparent among all men Apud Britannos Gallos reliquos illius orbis Incolas liquidò constat inter omnes Constantinum primum religione Christiana inbutum esse antèiter faceret quam Constantinus aduersus Maxentium bellum gessisset peragrasset Italiam Romam vsque venisset Further certaine it is that Crispus was taught and instructed by the renowned Christian Lactantius And both Eusebius and Euagrius say this Crispus was a most Godly man and most beloued of God pientissimus Deo charissimus before the Euseb l. 10. Hist cap. vlt. Euagr. l. 3. cap. 41. time Constantine his Father and he obtained their victories in the East about the yeare of Christ 314. And as Eusebius with others auncient and Baronius and Spondanus after them are witnesses in the beginning of the tenth yeare of Constantine which was the 315. of Christ Constantine kept the Feast Solemnitie Euseb l. 1. vit Constant cap. 41. Baron Spondan an 315. Ammian Marcellinus lib. 27. c. 2. Zosimusl 2. de Constantino Euagrius l. 3. Histor cap. 40. of his decennall reigne as a Christian ought to doe vt Christianum decebat 10. To this the very Pagan Writers themselues of that Age giue sufficient Testimony Ammianus Marcellinus maketh memory of the Font wherein Constantine was baptized at Rome Constantinianum Lauacrum And Zosimus saith plainely he was conuerted to the Christian Religion by a Spannish Christian which vpon good reasons Baronius and Spondanus make it a thing without Question was that greate learned and renowned Osius of Corduba in Spaine so familiar with Constantine in this time of S. Melchiades and S. Syluester first being Pope his verbis magnum illum Osium Cordubensem in Hispania Baron Spond An 324. Episcopum ipsi Constantino charissimum intelligi nulla est dubitatio This greatnesse and familiaritie of Conftantine with Osius we doe not finde to haue bene more at any time then when he sent him into Africke about the libertie of the Christians there his greate Almes to be disposed vnto their poore Epist Constant apud Euseb l. 10. Hist cap. 5. 6. 7. as appeareth in his owne letters extant in Eusebius and others written by all Writers soone after the Victory of Constantine against Maxentius and before Licinius opposed against him About which time he was baptized by S. Syluester hauing bene thereto formely persuaded by Osius and others And Constantine in his Epistle to Pope Melchiades next Predecessor to S. Syluester Epist Constant ad Melchiad Pap. apud Euseb l. 10. Hist cap. 5. before remembred is witnesse how greate reuerence he then bore to the Catholike Church of Christ before S. Syluester was Pope non later vestram diligentiam tantum me reuerentiae Ecclesiae Catholicae tribuere vt velim vos nullum prorsus scisma vel dissidium aliquo in loco ferre And concludeth his Epistle that God allmightie would preserue him many yeares diuinitas magni Dei multis vos annis custodiat This was about the time he sent Osius into Africke and presently vpon his Victory against Maxentius for so longe as he liued Emperour Afrike was vnder him and no part of Constantine his Empire 11. Againe it is currant in Historyes that Maximinus Emperour or Tyrant in the East miserably dyed in the 314. yeare of Christ yet Constantine in that Euseb l. 4. de vit Constant cap. 32. Constant orat ad Sanct. caet cap. 22. cap. 23. 19. his renowned worke warranted by Eusebius and named Oratio ad Sanctorum câ—tum doth speake of this Maximinus as then liuing and persecuting Christians where he plainely professeth himselfe a true Christian often calling Christian Religion his Religion nostram Religionem There he publikely and learnedly more like an old Professor and Doctor thereof then a Catechumen therein defendeth and proueth it against Pagan Philosophers and all aduersaries by the Lawe of Moses the Prophets their most certaine and euident Predictions and Prophesies of Christ by his owne and his Disciples Miracles the sanctitie of his life and Doctrine the Prophesies of the Sybils others amoÌ„g the Gentils the Impietie Insufficiencie or Inualiditie of all other Profesons in Religion all vsuall Christian Arguments in this cause Breifely in particular in the very beginning of this Worke he professeth himselfe to celebrate the Feast of Easter and such Solemnities of Christ as the renowned Christian Bishops did in the very first words thereof Salutaris dies festus Paschalis qui est velut clarissimum diei solis lumen primordium Resurectionis vniuersae carnis pignus promissionis semita ad aeternam vitam deducens nobis charissimi Ecclesiae Praesides reliquique omnes amici vosque frequentes beatae Religiosorum multitudines qui ipsum Deum Religionis Authorem tum intimis animi cuiusque sensibus tum expressis vocum praeconijs secundum ea quae prophetarum oraculis praedicta sunt sine intermissione celebratis nobis inquam adest ad sactè augustéque celebrandum Where he plainely expresseth that he celebrated this holy Christian Feast and Solemnitie with such holynes and deuotion as the Christian Bishops and other Religious men and people did And thus proceeding in his whole Worke of 26. Chapters concludeth as he began That both he and all which professe true Religion both for their owne saluation and prosperitie of the Common wealth must giue thanks to our Sauiour and Cap. 26. vlt. supr obtaine of Christ by holy prayers often supplications that he will be pleased not to cease to bestowe his benefites vpoÌ„ vs. For he is the inuincible DefeÌ„dor of the Iust he is the most strong propugner he is the best Iudge And finally he is the Captaine that leadeth to Immortalitie and giuer of euerlasting life Par est omnes qui pietatem sectamur nostrae ipsorum salutis rerum publicarum prosperitatis causa Seruatori gratias agere Christum sanctum sanctis precibus atque orationibus crebris nobis placatum efficere vt beneficia eius in nos conferre non desinat Iste enim est Iustorum Defensor inuictus iste Progugnator fortissimus iste optimus Iudex iste denique immortalitatis dux vitae aeternae Largitor Thus Constantine himselfe hath testified in his owne cause And Batonius Baron Spond An. 324. Zosimus l. 2. Sozomen l. 2. Histor Ecclesiast cap. 2. Bed l. de locis sanct cap. vlt. Glic l. 4. Zonar Annal. Tom. 3. Cedren in Comp an 18. Constant Nicephor l. 8. ca. 4. with others writeth both from old Pagan
stones in thy right hand let the bridle of thy horse loose and goe as the Angell of God shall leade thee And drawe the point of thy Labarum so on the ground that it may drawe and leaue a line behinde it by which trace and circuite shalt tho cause walles to be builded this old Citie almost dead thou shalt rayse to be new and thou shalt call it by thy name and make it the Queene of all Cities The name of Lord Iesus Christ shall be magnified in it and in it Churches of God shall be builded to the honor of all Saints and thy sonnes after thee and the sonnes of thy sonnes shall reigne in it Tu fixam cuspidem Labari in terra sic trahe vt semitam faciat transitus sui per quam semitam extrui facias muros hanc veteranam ciuitateni pene mortuam in iuuenculam suscitabis tui nominis vocabulum suscitabis ita vt Reginam illam facias o mnium vrbium Erit enim in ea nomen Domini Iesu Christi magnificum erant in Gul. Malmesb. l. 4. sup ea templa Dei ad honorem omnium Sanctorum constructa filij tui postâ—te filij filiorum tuorum regnabunt in ea William the Monke of Malmesbury saith that the answere was that an Imperiall Posteritie should reigne in that Citie for euer Et regnabit in ea perpetuo imperatoria progenies as we haue seene many hundreds of yeares performed And he addeth that Constantine by fasting and almes deeds procured the solution of this vision from heauen Huius somnij solutionem Augustus ieiunijs eleemosynis extrahebat è coelo And among other reasons did greately ioy also for this because he borne heare in Britaine a colder Nation could not so well endure the heate of the sonne he was by Gods commandement to build his cheife permanent Citie there where both the fruitefulnesse of the soyle and temper of the ayre were agreable vnto health Gratumque admodum fuisse ferunt Imperiali animo vt illic vrbem diuino iussu fundaret vbi soli vhertas coeli temperies mortalium saluti conueniret Quia enim in Britannia natus fuerat ardores solis exosus est 2. But the cheifest cause of his Ioy in this designment vnto Constantine was this to see his owne will so to haue concurred with the will of God and to be thus Miraculously confirmed that the greate Liberties Dononations which he had conferred vpon the Apostolike See of Rome and his leauing that his Imperiall Citie to S. Syluester then Pope and his Successors in honour of S. Peter and S. Paul ruling and Martyred there and to founde an other for himselfe and his Imperiall Posteritie plainely expressed aswell by this our English as other Authours paruit Augustus visioni procliue ciuitatemae quam Guliel Malmes supr Romae constituit professus non debere Imperatorem Romae principari vbi a Christo principabantur coronati Apostoli And as S. Aldelme addeth this worthie Emperour S. Aldelm l. de laudib Virgin cap. 12. supra presently vpon this heauenly vision direction went to the Church and acquainted the Bishop of that place an holy man named Sisaminus therewith and offering there gifts vnto God and receauing the holy Sacrament of Christs body tooke his horse and Labarum as he was directed and went as the Angell of God did leade him and caused the foundation to be laide as the marke of the Labarum prescribed And the Citie was called the Citie of Constantine Constantinople in the Greeke languadge to this day Euigilans Constantinus statim ad Ecclesiam perrexit indicansque Episcopo ciuitatis viro sancto nomine Sisamino somnium quod prius viderat offerens Deo munera communicans Sacramentum Dominicum ascendit equum perrexit quo eum duxit Angelus Domini atque per semitas Labari fundamenta creuerunt Appellata est autem ciuitas Constantini quod Graeco sermone interpretatur Constantinopolis vsque in hodiernum diem 3. Greate was the honour and glory both temporall and spirituall of this Citie William of Malmesbury saith the Wall was twenty miles in circuite Viginti millia passuum muro complexa And thereupon termed by the Turkes as Gul. Malm. supr Sebastian Munster Cosmogr l. 4. in Graecia Constantinopol Sozomen Hist Eccl. l. 2. c. 2. Cosmographers haue writen Stampolei or Stampolda id est ampla ciuitas the greate Citie Sozomen witnesseth that in all mens Iudgments in his time it farre excelled Rome both for number of people aboundance of money and Ritches Tum frequentia hominum tum pecuniae diuitiarum abundantia Romam omnium consensu longè superaret And for spirituall Dignitie the same Authour writeth of this Citie the faith of Christ so increased there that very many Iewes and allmost all the Gentils there were conuerted to Christian Religion And this Citie being made the cheifest of the Empire at that time when the Religion of Christ was so generally dilated it did not afterward defilc itselfe either with the Altars or Temples of the Gentils except onely while Iulian did reigne a short time the error of the Gentils was renewed but preseÌ„tly after extinguished againe Constantine placed a Court called a Senate in it and assigned to the Senators the same honours and Priuiledges which were giuen to the old Romans and laboured to make this Citie called by his name equall to Rome which is in Italy He adorned it with many and most greate Churches to whose labour herein God himselfe gaue assistance and by certaine visions confirmed that the Churches founded in that Citie were holy and bringing saluation cuius propenso studio Deus ipse opem tulit visionibus quibusdam confirmauit Ecclesias in ea vrbe aedisicatas sanctas salutares esse He setteth downe one of these Churches principally to haue bene then in greate reuerence euen with Pilgrims resorting vnto it in pilgrimadge and deuotion called Michaelium because S. Michael the Archangell appeared there and in this Church Sozomen himselfe receaued greate help And diuers others fallen into ineuitable mischances and dangers into diseases and vnknowne greifes of body so soone as they prayed in that place were prefectly deliuered from the calamities where with they were oppressed Which would be too long to mention particularly being so many Eam quae in loco qui vestae sacer obim dicebatur in maximo honore tum a peregrinis tum a ciuibus ex illo tempore habitam fuisse constat Idem locus iam Michaelium nominatur Loco verò istud nomen eò impositum est quod pro certo creditur diuum Michaelem Archangelum ibi apparuisse Quod etiam ipse equidem non paruum in eodem loco beneficium adeptus verissimum esse confiteor Atque idica se habere argumento praeterea esse possunt multae aliae res quas compertum est ibidem gestas esse Nam nonnulli in graues
of God with eternall felicitie in heauen but had such honour and renowne also heare on earth that greater she could not haue she was Empresse the Coine stamped with her Image she had power ouer the Imperiall Treasure to vse it at her pleasure and being gloriously to dye about fourescore yeares old left her sonne Emperour and grandsonnes Caesars and the better to perpetuate her memory on earth two Cyties were founded of her name one in Bithinia the other in Palestina Pro quibus rebus videtur dignè a Deo remunerata esse Nam vita quam hic degebat eius generis fuit vt neque splendidior neque illustrior esse potuerit Augustaitem fuit appellata eiusque Imagine nummi signati Thesauri quoque Imperatorij potestatem a filio adepta eo pro arbitratu vsa est Mortem gloriasam obijt tum cum annos circiter octoginta confecisset filium simul cum nepotibus Caesaribus totum Imperium Romanum gubernantem post se relinqueret Denique nomen eius iam mortuae obliuione minime obrutum est sed sunt duae vrbes altera in Bythinia in Palestina altera vtraque eius nomine nsuncupata velut pignus ad illius memoriam perpetuandam aetati posterae relictâ— 24. At her death her sonne so greate an Emperour diligently wayted on her and held her hands and so most blessed woman she seemed vnto wisemen not to dye but leaue a worse for a better life Suo filio tanto tamque eximio Imperatore ipsi praesto assistente sedulo inseruiente manus ipsius tenente finem ita viuendi fecit vt beatissima quidem iure optimo non mori prudentibus videretur sed vitam caducam fragilem cum caelesti aeterna reuera commutare Her body Euseb lib. 3. de vit Const c. 46. Martyrol Rom. 18. Aug. Socrat. Hist l. 2. cap. 13. Niceph. l. 8. c. 31. honored with renowned obsequies attended with a wonderfull company of wayters on it was so conueyed from Rome vnto Constantinople and there layed in an Imperiall Sepulchre Eius autem Tabernaculum splendidis exequijs decoratum nam maxima satellitum turba ad ciuitatem quae principem locum tenet Imperij deportatum fuit ibique regali Sepulchro conditum 25. As she is glorious in heauen so on earth her Feast in the Latine Church is Martyrol Rom. supr Vsuard Ado. eod die Menolog Graec. 12. Cal. Iul. Inscript Antiq. ante valuas Eccles S. Gereonis Colon. Petr. Merssaeus Catal. Elect. Eccl. in Archiep. Colon. Io. Pitseus de Illustr Brit. Scrâ—pt aetate 4. in sancta Helen Io. Bal. l. Script Brit. centur 1. in Helen Fláuia celebrated the 18. day of August in the Greeke the 20. of Iune and in old Monuments proposed for and most honorably and singularly named a Paterne and Example for greate Kings and Princes and an Empresse full of grace as in the old Church of S. Gereon in Collen one of her Noble foundations Regibus Exemplum Sacroque Chrismate Plena Condidit hoc templum Sancti Gereonis Helena ConstaÌ„tinus Manasses calleth her faeminam beatissimaÌ„ A late English Writer writeth that from Christ to her time there scarcely was to be found a woman more adorned with all vertues and learned in all sciences A Christo nato vsque ad illud tempus vix viderat sol faeminam omnibus virtutibus ornatiorem in omnibus scientijs doctiorem And to giue vnto her Protestants praises not too lauish in commending such holy Saints they are enforced to confesse Helena Augusta Seremissimi Coeli Regis haeres vnica filia Magni Constantini Caesaris mater incomparabili decore fide Religione bonitate pia magnificentia Eusebio etiam teste per totum resplenduit orbem Inter omnes aetatis suae faeminas nulla inueniebatur eâ in liberalibus artibus doctior nulla in instrumentis musicis peritior aut in linguis Nationum copiosior Innatam habebat ingenij claritudinem oris facundiam ac morum ornatissimam compositioneÌ„ hebricè graecè Latinè erudita Marito Constantio Chloro Caesare Eboraci defuncto cum Anna illa Euangelica in sancta viduitate perdurauit ad vltimum vitae diem tota Christianae Religioni dedita Sunt enim Authores qui narrent peristam cessante persecutione pacem Ecclesijs datam ad tantam Philosopbiae cognitioneÌ„ eam ferunt peruenisse vt ediderit de Prouidentia Dei Librum vnum De immortalitate animae librum 1. c. The Empresse Helena Mother of Constantine the Emperour for her incomparable beauty faith ReligioÌ„ goodnes and pious magnificence as Eusebius himselfe witnesseth was renowned throughout all the world Among all woman of that Age none was found more learned in Liberall Arts none more skillfull in musicall InstrumeÌ„ts none more copious in the languages of Nations She had a naturall promptnes of wit eloquence of speach and most commendable conuersation in life Excellenlly learned in Hebrue Greeke and Latine Her husband Constantius Chlorus Emperour dying at Yorke with holy Anne spokeÌ„ of in the Ghospell she perseuered in holy wydowe hood vntill her death wholly deuoted to Christian Religion And Authours say that by her peace was giuen to Churches She is reported to haue come to so greate knowledge in learning that she wrote a Booke of the Prouidence of God one of the Immortalitie of the soule one the Rule of well lyuing One of Epistles to her sonne Constantin one of her Reuelations one to S. Anthony the Abbot one of Greeke Pontic Virun Hist Brit. l. 5. verses extant in Ponticus Virunnius his time as he writeth extant adhuc Carmina quae dam graeca quae illius fuisse perhibentur Thus this glorious Saint and Empresse ended her life so holy vertuous as Sozomen writeth that none could Sozomen Hist Eccl. lib. â— cap. 1. be more honorable renowned then it was vita quam hic degebat eius generis fuit vt neque splendidior neque illustrior esse potuerit 26. Baronius and the Roman Writers dare not for certaine deliuer or in Baron Spond Annal. an 326. particular set downe the yeare of her death but say it is not knowne quoto anno Domini defuncta fuerit incompertum habetur But our English Historians both Catholicks Protestants are more confident say she dyed in the 337. yeare of Christ being then as others also testifie 80. yeares old Octogenaria Io. Pitseus aetat 4. in S. Helena Ioh. Bal. l. de Script Britan. in Helena Flauia Baron Spond supr Sozomen l. 2. Hist cap. 1. Eus l. 3. vit Const cap. 45. Euseb l. 4. vit Const Baron SpoÌ„d Annal. an 335. Marian. Scot. aetat 6. an 385. Euseb supr cap. 40. Socrat. Hist Eccl. l. 1. cap. obdormiuit in Domino quinto Calendas Septembris anno Redemptionis humanae 337. And Baronius doth not write to the contrary but rather inclineth to confirme it when writing of the yeare
appearing vnto her and incouraging her according Ambros serm 90. de passione beatae Aguetis Virg. to her name to be Constant in the faith and loue of Christ spe recuperandae salutis venit ad Tumulum Martyris nocte preces fideliter fundebat Quod dum faceret repentina sommi suauitate corripitur videt per vifum beatissimam Agnetem talia sibi monita praeferentem constanter Age Constantia crede Dominum Iesum Christum filium Dei esse Saluatorem tuum per quem modo consequeris omnium vulnerum quae in corpore tuo pateris sanitatem Wherevpon as S. Ambrose lyuing in that Age and others witnesse Constantine at the request of his cured daughter S. Constantia there erected a Church and Tombe to S. Agnes and Constantia perseuered in virginitie by her many virgins both meane and Noble and renowned receaued the holy veales Perseuerauit autem Constantia Augusti filia in virginitate per quam multae virgines mediocres nobiles illustres Sacra velamina susceperunt Our holy and auncient learned Countryman S. Aldelmus with most honorable Titles remembreth her among the most Aldelm l. de laudib virginitat cap. 25. Ado. Vienn in Chron. Fascicul Temp. an 294. Harris Hist Tom. 4. Libell de munificent Constant Tom. 1. Concil Baron Spond Annal. an 330. sacred virgins saying that by her persuasion and example allmost all the daughters of the Roman Pretors and allmost all Noble and beutifull virgins professed virginitie and among these Attica and Arthemia daughters of Gallibanus by others Gallicanus most potent in the Empire Quarum genitore Gallihano nullus in Romana Monarchia praestantior extitit And citeth the life of S. Constantie written long before Quod plenius de conuersatione illius scripta opuscula produnt She erected a Monastery of Nunnes neare the place where she was cured and there shutting vp her selfe with many other Nunnes serued God with greate deuotion and sanctity of life in the same place all her life after her death her body was buried by S. Agnes Therefore I may boldly say The honour of Britayne by the greate Emperour Constantine with our Monke of Bury in his olde verse of this most glorius Emperour Reioyce ye folkes that borne be in Britaine Called otherwise Beutus Albion that had a Prince so notably soueraine Brought forth and fostered in your Region Ihon Lydgaâ—e lib. 8. cap. 12. That whilom had the domination As cheife Monarch Prince and President Ouer all the world from East to Occident THE XVII CHAPTER THAT THE POPES AND CHVRCH OF ROME in this time were of the same Religion they now are and all Christian Catholiks then professed the same with them the Supremacy of that See Apostolike 1. SOME euen of our owne Historians write and namely the Monke of Westminster that S. Siluester continued Pope vntill the yeare wherein Constantine deceased and both of them died in the same yeare 340. That as they had both laboured together in their liues for aduancing the honor and Church of Christ so they died together Matth. Westm Anno gratiae 340. to receaue the merited reward of their labors Anno gratiae 340. magnificus Imperator Constantinus vitam laudabilem glorioso fine terminauit Quo etiam Anno Sanctus Syluester viam vniuersae carnis ingressus migrauit ad Dominum Dignum plane omnino conueniens vt qui simul circa incrementum Ecclesiae perseueranter laborauerant simul reciperent promeritam pro labore retributionem And if we should approue the opinion of Baronius and Spondanus so expounding Baron Spond Annal. an 314. S. Damasus in S. Syluestro to 1. Concil the old Roman Pontificall in this point that S. Syluester entered the Papacie in the yeare of Christ 314. Anno Christi trecentesimo decimo quarto Calendis Februarij Syluester Romanus subrogatus in locum Melchiadis sedere caepit and allowe vnto S. Syluester so long possessing thereof as the same Pontificall doth three and twenty yeares ten moneths and 11. dayes Syluester sedit annis viginti tribus Mensibus decem we should conclude in Baronius opinion of the death of Constantine that S. Syluester and ConstaÌ„tine died in one and the same yeare Baron Spond supr Anno. 337. as Matthew of Westminster affirmeth although not the same 340. in number which he hath deliuered But to followe the other opinion which seemeth more common and better pleaseth Baronius Binius and our Protestants also Baron Annal. an 336. 337. Binius annotat in Marc. Iul. lib. 1. Hier. in Chron. Marian. aetat 6. an 333. Sozom. Hist Eccl. lib. 2. cap. 19. that after the death of S. Syluester before Constantine dyed there were two othr Popes Marcus and Iulius the first being Pope a very short time but 8. Moneths by S. Hierome and Marianus by Sozomen a litle space Cum Marcus post Syluestrum ad exiguum tempus Episcopatum Romanum gessisset Iulius in illam Sedem successit And Iulius was Pope but in the last yeare of Constantine being as these Authors hold the first yeare of his Papacy By which accompt the reckening of our Monke before that S. Syluester and Constantine dyed in the same yeare is rather coÌ„firmed then infringed So if as these men say Marcus was Pope within 15. dayes of the death of S. Syluester continued the Papacie Baron Binn supr but 8. Moneths and Iulius immediatly succeeded him but a litle before tâ—e death of Constantine it is apparant that S. Syluester and Constantine might or did dye in the same yeare 2. And to our present purpose which is to be perfectly satisfied and instructed of what Religion these Popes were which liued in this time when the true Christian Religion was not onely permitted but publikely and with authoritie both spirituall and temporall Papall and Imperiall generally professed in all Nations whether the same which we haue heard of Constantine before the publike graunt and warrant of the Popes Supremacy Roman Religion of the Sacrifice of Masse prayer and erecting Churches to Saints prayer for the dead Purgatorie Pilgrimage honor to holy Reliks Images and such other cheife points as Protestants now call into Question or the new doctrins of these men And it can be no Question but the Maisters and Schollers Teachers and Learners Catechizers and Catechised Baptizers Both Popes Emperour and all but Heretiks were then of the present Roman Religion euen by enemies vnto it so testifying Io. Bal. l. 1. 2. de Rom. Pont. in Syluestr Mar. co Iul. Bal. sup l. 1. in Syluest Robert Barnes in vit Pontif Roman in â—od and Baptised as their condition was must needs be of one and the sance minde and iudgment in such things they were all Holy men and Confessors as our Protestant Writers are witnesses and to make them also to giue both euideÌ„ce and iudgment that they were of the Catholike Roman Religion now professed
in that our Mother Church thus they testifie and first of S. Syluester that Pedagoge ad Tutor of Constantine in these words There be very many Decrees of Pope Syluester of consecrating Chrisme confirming children adorning Churches couering Altars ordaining Massing Preistâ— annointing vesting them of worshiping adoring and reseruing the consecrated Hostes also of Deacons vesturs Albes Miters Palls Sacrifices Ceremonies Asiles Extreame vnctions other Rites Huius Syluestri permulta feruntur Instituta de Chrismate consecraÌ„do Ordinibus dandis pueris confirmandis templis ornandis Altaribus tegendis Missatoribus constituendis vngendis vestiendis Hostijsque vt vocant deificandis adornandis seruandis Item de Dalmaticis Cappis Corporalibus Albis Mitris Pallijs Pannis Peplis Sindonibus Sacrificijs Ceremonijs Asilis Extremis vnctionibus alijsque ritibus How a Preist should be vested when he sayd Masse that no lay man might empleade any of the Clergie That no Clergy man should be conuented before Magdeburgen centur 4. cap. 6. cap. 7. cap. 9. cap. 10. a secular Iudge If the Reliks of Saints or Martyrs were to be translated from other places they should be brought into Cities and Villages religiously in singing per Psalmodias Religiosè acciperentur ac deducerentur He approued and exercised the Primacy of the Pope of Rome as all other Popes then did The chast and Religious conuersation of Monkes and Nunnes were then vsed and liuers Monasteries of men and women then in Rome In the Clergie were these Degrees Bishops Preists Deacons Subdeacons Acoluthists Exorcists Lectors Ostiarij The Bishops Preists Deacons and Subâ—eacons were vnmarried and liued in chastitie Episcopi Presbyteri Diaconi aut virgines eliguntur aut certè post Sacerdotium in aeternum pudici That the sacrifice of Masse might not be celebrated but in places consecrated by a Bishop Missae celebrationem in nullis praeterquam ab Episcopo sacratis locis faciendam Concilium Româ—num sub Syluestro constituit And in the same Councell to which both S. Syluester and Constantine subscribed it is defined as I haue Concil Roman can 20. before cited that the Roman See is the cheifest See Iudge of all and to be Iudged of none Emperor Clergie Kings or people nemo iudicabit primam Sedem quoniam omnes Sedes à prima Sede iustitiam desiderant temperari Neque ab Augusto neque ab omni Clero neque à Regibus neque à populo Iudex iudicabitur These Protestants Magdeburgen c. 6. â—upr cent 4. also deluer for the doctrine and vse of this time for penitents to make sacramentall Confession of their sinnes and Preists to enioyne pennances and giue absolution vnto such Penitents Concerning holy Scripturs the third Councell of Carthage in the beginning of the next Age apprehending the same Canon of holy Scripturs which the present Roman Church now receaueth Concil Carth. â— can 47. faith plainely that it receaued it from the Fathers which were before them Pro confirmando isto Canone innotescat quia à Patribus ista accepimus in Ecclesia August l. 2. doctrin Christian cap. 7. legenda And S. Augustine liuing in this Age is witnesse that the Apostolâ—ke Sees Rome the cheife receaued it so How vaine and Idle our Protestants and their Article of Religion in reiecting Traditions and onely admitting Scripturs in matters of Religion is euident in so many recited Articles which these men haue granted and yet deny them to be contained in or to be deduced from Scripturs as also their Article and doctrine against Communion onely in one kinde contending as though it could not be practized or permitted when these Protestants themselues confesse that in this time euen in the Roman Church Communion onely vnder one kinde was vsed Ambros orat Funebri de morte Satyri and by the greatest Doctors then in the Church of God namely S. Ambrose who so writeth and at his death practized it in himselfe onely receauing vnder the forme of bread as Catholiks now vse and his brother Satyrus others often so accustomed euen when they were in health Which these Paulin. in vita S. Ambrosij Protestants thus confesse Peregrinantes ac Nauigantes EucharistiaÌ„ secum circumtulisse Christianos ex Ambrosio apparet ex oratione Ambrosij in funere fratris Satyrij Magdeburgen cent 4. cap. 6. col 429. 430. Ab honorato Ecclesiae Vercellensis Sacerdote Ambrosio morituro oblatum esse corpus Domini quo accepto expiraret Paulinus tradidit in vita Ambrosij These men also teach that the doctrine of the See of Rome and the Fathers at this time concerning freewill and originall sinne was the same with that of the Magdeburgen cent 4. cap. 4. cap. 10. Roman Church in these dayes So that if any man will compare but these points of doctrine which S. Syluester and Constantine then held and practized with the English Protestant Religion as it is set downe in the priuiledge Booke of the Articles thereof warranted by Parlament Kings Authoritie Conuocation of their Protestant Bishops Oath and Subscription of them and their whole Ministery he shall not finde any one true Article then amoÌ„g them all which are opposite to the Church of Rome and Religion thereof at this time But whether we are Catholiks placing spirituall Primacie in the See of Rome then in S. Syluester or Protestants asscribing it vnto their Christian Kings Constantine then both King and Emperour heare we must be of this holy Religion wherein these two greate Rulers were so vnited together in all points especially seeing these Protestants haue warranted these two Princes were holy and of themselues worthie paterns to be imitated now as the whole Catholike Christian world then ioyned with them in doctrine S. Syluester Magdeburgen cent l. 4. cap. 10. being Pope say our Protestants did faithfully performe his office in teaching and amended many things in the Clergie was renowned for working Miracles and by them conuerted many to the faith at seuen Ordinations he consecrated 65. Bishops all ioyning with him in Religion Syluester factus Episcopus docendi munere fideliter functus est vitiosa in ordine Ecclesiastico multa emendauit miraculis claruit etiam quibus multos ad fidem conuertit Ordinationibus sacris septem perfectis creauit Episcopos sexaginta quinque So likewise did all other knowne Catholike Bishops in the whole world either actually assembled in or consenting vnto the renowned Councels of so many hundreds of Bishops of Nice Rome Arles and other places in his time agreeing and consenting together for theÌ„selues and the whole Christian world committed to their charge in Religion Like was the case of Constantine so farre as temporall Prince had to deale in these affaires Of all Emperors that euer were he was he greatest in Power and Dominions and the greatest Reuerencer we finde in Histories of the See Apostolike and Popes of Rome in his time and all other Godly Bishops and assisted all he could the assembling
Seleuciam Isauriae oppidum Sulpitius Seuer sacrae Hist l. 2. Epist Concilij Ariminen ad ConstantiuÌ„ apud Theod. l. 2. Hist c. 19. Seuer Sulpit. l. 2. sacrae Hist Ambros l. 5. Ep. 32. ad Valentinianum Imperator Concil Arimin Ep. 2. ad ConstaÌ„tium Imper. apud Theod. l. 2. c. 20. alios Epist Arimin Concil ad Constant apud Theodot supr Socrat. l. 2. c. 29. Sozom. l. 4. c. 17. Niceph. l. 9. c. 40. 41. Sozom. sup c. 18. congregari And the command was generall for all Bishops to be present Iussio generalis qua omnes Episcopos ad Concilium cogere iubebantur This was the Emperours command to his Presidents of Prouinces to compell all to be present And the Councell of Ariminum it selfe in their Epistle to Constantius the Arrian Emperour testifieth plainly that all the Bishops of the West were there assembled Arimini omnes Occidentales Episcopi conuenimus The farre greater part of these were Catholike Bishops and of the whole number aboue 400. There were not by Seuerus Sulpitius Relation aboue 80. Arrians Arriani non amplius quam octoginta Reliqui nostrarum partium erant S. Athanasius saith they were fifty and more quinquaginta eo plures And S. Ambrose witnesseth that the greatest part of the Bishops there confirmed the faith of the Nicen Councell and condemned the Arrians Errors Certè maior numerus Arimini Nicaeni Concilij fideÌ„ prohauit Arriana decreta damnauit This is testified by the same CouÌ„cell in two seuerall Epistles to the Emperor that they neither could nor would swarue from the Doctrine of the Nicen Councell Nos tibi significauimus nullo modo à proposito nos discessuros quod ipsum iterum his literis docemus And in their first Epistle they speake as though all the Westerne Bishops had herein consented Cuncti Episcopi ex omnibus ciuitatibus ad Occidentem sitis Arimini in vnum conuenimus vt fides Ecclesiae Catholicae fieret illustrior illius aduersarij perspicuè deprehenderentur 3. And allthough the Emperour both by his Epistle to that Councell and otherwise by fraude and terrors endeuoured to remoue them from that holy minde and communicate with the Arrians they plainely wrote answeare againe constantly auerring they would change nothing they had Decreed and gaue their Legats charge to tell him as much in words Quibus rescripsit Concilium constanter affirmando se neutiquam à decretis quae statuerat velle discedere idemque Legatis suis tum scripsisse tum praecepisse Et non modo scripsit sed id quoque dicere Legatos iussit And to make it manifest that allthough by many Writers diuers of these Bishops being conuented and ouercome both with the deceipt of the Arrians and Persecution of the Emperor did afterward subscribe to a Materiall error our Bishops of Britaine were free both froÌ„ imputation and suspition thereof Socrates Sozomen Nicephorus and others proue that the Emperor neglecting to returne answeare to their second absolute Resolution and Epistle the Councell staying some time for answeare and hauing none they all departed to their Countryes and Sees and wholy dissolued that Councell Ista vbi scripsissent paululum temporis essent commorati cum Imperator illis respondere dedignaretur singuli ad suas ipsorum Ciuitates reuerterunt Socrat. Hist Eccl l. 2. c. 29. Sozomen l. 4. cap. 18. Niceph. Hist l. 9. c. 41. Hilarius l. contra Arrianos Argent S. Hilary saith plainely this Councell ended religeously by all Ariminensis Synodus ab omnibus est religiosè dissoluta So our Bishops most remote from Ariminum none being returned home or so farre from recalling by any new Edict or strategeme of the Emperor then at Constantinople very farre from Ariminum and further from our Bishops Trauayle into Britayne they could be none of that number which were circumuented or terrified to subscribe to the wicked Emperor and his Arrian Fauourits designes 4. Socrates others make this cleare by relating the Persecution of CoÌ„stantius against the Catholicks though before desired Yet now to haue flamed forth and bene made publicke vpon this occasion of the Councels breaking vp and dissoluing without his allowance And thereupon gaue Authoritie to Vrsacius to execute what crueltie he pleased against the Catholike Bishops Socrat. Hist Eccl l. 2. c. 29. 41. Sozom. Hist l. 4. c. 18. of Italy which could not subscribe to their erroneons Profession which the Arrians had composed Dixit se ab illis propterea penitus contemptum quòd contra eius voluntatem Concilium dimiserant Quocirca Vrsacio potestatem permisit liberè contra Ecclesias omnia pro arbitratu admittendi praecepitque vt fidei formula quae in Concilio Ariminensi perlegebatur ad Ecclesias Italiae mitteretur illi qui ei subscribere nollent expellerentur ab Ecclesijs alijque in eorum loca sufficâ—rentur So that the Bishops of Britayne being departed from Ariminum before any intelligence thereof could be giuen and sent from thence to the Emperour at Constantinople and he not presently but with aduise of his Hereticall Adherents concluding the manner of his Persecution before these things could be concluded and Vrsacius and his other persecuting instruments could come into Italy our Brittish Bishops must needs both be come from thence and returned into Britayne 5. And it appeareth before that the cheife and principall malice of the Emperour and Arrians at this time was against Liberius Pope of Rome and the other Catholike Bishops of Italy And it is manifest by Socrates and others that Vrsacius the cheifest Executioner of this Tiranny came no further into the West then Italy and from thence returned into the East agayne Vrsacius Italia râ—licta iter partes Orientis capit Neither is there the least mention in Socrat. supr Histories of any part or particular of this Persecution to haue bene acted in Britayne And our owne Historians haue made it doubtfull before whether Constantius had so much Power in Britayne after this time to execute such crueltie in this Country where they say he had no commande or Authoritie at all in these dayes Besides if Constantius was King and Commander heare yet after the ende of the Councell of Ariminum he had no time left to persecute the Bishops of Britaine so farre distant from his Easterne Residency first because Iulianus afterward an Apostata from Christian Religion who had Ammian lib. 15. Baron SpoÌ„d an 315. Herm. Sozom. Hist Eccl l. 5. c. 1. Socrat. Hist l. 3. c. 1. Niceph. l. 10. c. 1. Theodor. Hist Eccl. l. 3. c. 2. marryed Constantius his Sister Helena was now both Caesar by many Emperor also both in France and Britayne likewise if Britayne was then subiect to the Empire in such renowne there for his victories against the Allmans inuading the Empire that he was soone after choasen Emperor and was so fauourable to the Catholiks that so soone as he came to be
alij Socrat. l. 3. c. 1. Iulianum contra Barbaros hac de re misisse vt cum illis confligens ibi interiret Nicephorus calleth this the common conceipt and opinion sermonibus vulgatum fuit And Constantius limiting his Authoritie to doe nothing without consent of others dedit illi in mandatis Imperator vt nihil sine Ducū consilio moliretur And not onely this but he secretly incited Vadomarus King of the Frankes to take Armes against Iulian and incited others by his letters which they sent to Iuliā for their excuse to inuade the Romans where Iulian ruled Illi Legatum ad eum Iulianum mittere literas Imperatoris quae eos in fines Romanorum ire iusserant ostendere caeperunt Which when Iulian perceaued and remembring the old hatred he had borne him frō his childhood he requited him with the like measure shewing most loue and fauour to those vnder his gouernment whome Constantius hated or disfauoured most which among Christians were the Catholike Bishops and others whome he had persecuted Iulianus quo pacto populum sibi deuincire eiusque conciliare beneuolentiam posset cogitat Ad quam rem tali vsus est astutia Nouerat pro certo Constantium vniuersae illi populi multitudini quae fidem Consubstantialis amplexabatur maxime inuisum esse tum quodillos Ecclesijs ipsorum exturbauerat tum quia Episcopos qui ad illos spectabant proscriptos in exilium eiecerat 2. And this his fauour and kindenes towards Catholicks had continued with him euen from his first being Caesar in these parts as euidently appeareth in the case of S. Hilary that renowned glory of Gods Church who at the same time he was exiled by procurement of the wicked Arrians and consent of Constantius Emperor vniustly was by Iulianus whome he calleth his Lord and Religeous Caesar adiuged Innocent and for his loue and defence of S. Hilary did suffer more reprouch of the Arrian Persecutors then S. Hilary Hilar. l. ad Constantium Augustum endured Iniury by that Exilement as he himselfe the best witnesse auouched to Constantius Exulo non crimine sed factione falsis nuncijs Synodi apud te Imperatorem pium non ob aliquam criminum meorum conscientiam per impios homines delatus Nec leuem habeo quaerelae meae testem Dominum meum Religiosum Caesarem tuum Iulianum qui plus in Exilio meo à malis contumeliae quam ego iniuriae pertulit And S. Hilary returning into France in the end of the Empire Fortun. in Vit. S. Hilarij Seuer l. 2 Ruffin Hist l. 1. c. 31. Socrat. Hist l. 3. c. 8. vit S. Hilarij Sozom. l. 5. c. 12. S. Anton. ad Didymum apud Sozom. l. 3. c. 14. Vit. S. Hilar. sup in Breuiar Baro. Spondan An. 369. al. of Constantius and beginning of Iulianus by calling diuers Synods in which Saturninus and Paternus the cheife Agents of Arianisme there were excommunicated France was deliuered from that Infection and Britayne still ioyning with S. Hilary and the Catholicks of Gallia was free from thar venime Ad hunc modum doctrinam Concilij Nicaeni in ea Imperij parte quae ad solem Occidentem vergit ab Hilario Eusebio vercellensi defensam propugnatam accepimus And as S. Seuerus writeth Illud apud omnes constitit vnius Hilarij beneficio Gallias nostras piaculo haeresis liberatas Which must needs be in this time of Iulian his being Caesar and Emperor S. Hilary dying in the yeare 369. anno post Christum natum trecentesimo sexagesimo nono Soone after the end of Iulian his short Empyre hauing commanded others by his in the West an vnitie in Religion by many Councells of the Bishops of France and other Prouinces in these Occidentall parts Diuers of those Councells assembled after Iulian was Emperor and had reuolted from Christian Religion the whole time of his Empyre being by no accompt aboue two yeares and 8. moneths An Argument sufficient that the Persecution which he raysed against Christians did not extend to these Westerne Natiōs especially Britaine likely by his reuolt from Christ and death of his wife Helena and Constantius Baron An. 363. the Posteritie of our S. Helen the Heire of this kingdome now reuolted from him But howsoeuer this was Iulian quite leauing these Westerne Nations before he eyther persecuted Christians or left the Profession of their Religion liuing so short a time Emperor not two yeares by two moneths and three dayes as Baronius thinketh he doth demonstrate and neuer returning westward againe Socrat. Hist l. 3. c. 18. Cassiodor Hist Tripart l. 6. c. 47. but these Countryes in those dayes setled in Catholicke Religion Britayne could not be afflicted by his Apostasie But rather gayned then lost in Religion by him being all the time he was Caesar a friend to Catholicks and dying as Socrates Cassiodorus and others write in the seuenth yeare after he was declared Caesar occubuit anno septimo posteaquam a Constantio Caesar renuntiatus fuisset 3. So that he was aboue twice as long a friend to the Catholiks in Britayne as he was a professed Enemy to Christians in any place For Ammian Marcellin Speed Theater l. 6. c. 47. Stowe Hist in Iulian. Harris Theater Tom. 4 c. 26. if we grante vnto some what they contend that he ruled in Britayne and that Lupicinus and Alipius whome he employed to builde Hierusalem in fauour of the Iewes and their Religion did gouerne heare as Lieutenants in his time or Constantius this hindereth not the quiet of the Brittish Catholicks in his either Caesarship or Empire For the Authors themselues which most insist vpon these instances doe freely confesse first that Lupicinus was a very Christian man and Enemy vnto Hereticks One Harris supr of them thus writeth At what time Iulian was receaued Emperor by the Senate and people he began also to Reigne ouer Britayne vnder whome Lupiciniuc Praeter a Christian gouerned the Land And if I be not deceaued this was the same Lupicinius Epiph. l. de Haeres Haer. 80. the name time and other circumstances so pleade which Epiphanius maketh mention of who persecuted to death in the time of Constantius the Massilian and Martyrian Heretiks who denyed the grace of Baptisme fasting and many other Ammian Marcellin l. 20. cap. 1. Haeres Speed Stowe supr points of Catholike Religion And for the other Alipius it is manifest by Ammianus Marcellinus and our owne Historians euen Protestants that he could not molest the Brittish Catholicks in the Empyre of Iulian how soeuer he stood affected friend or foe to their Religiō for he was sent hither by Iulian being Caesar in the time of Constantius to resist the Inuasions of the Picts and Scots into the Marches of the Britanes Iulian himselfe not daring to leaue Gallia as much infested by the Almans and Iulian himselfe at that time as before is proued was a friend to the Catholike
that greate blemish which some cast vpon him for vsurping the Empire and for deposing one Emperor and killing an other which were the greate exceptions which S. Seuer l. de vit S. Martini cap. 23. that greate and Apostolike holy Bishop Saint Martine tooke vnto him and therefore though often inuited to his Table refused to come vnto it à conuinio eius frequenter rogatus abstinuit dicens se mensae eius participem esse non posse qui duos Imperatores vnum regno alterum vitâ expulisset He thus cleareth himselfe that the Empire was not sought by him but rather against his will imposed vpon him by his Souldiars and pleasure of God for defence and necessitie of the Empire God himselfe sufficiently giuing testimony thereto by the incredible euent and Victory following and that he slew none of his Aduersaries but in the feild Maximus se non spoÌ„te sumpsisse ImperiuÌ„ affirmat sed impositaÌ„ sibi à militibus diuino nutu regni necessitateÌ„ armis defendisse non alienaÌ„ ab eo Dei voluÌ„tateÌ„ videri penes quem tam incredibili euentu Victoria fuisset nulluÌ„que ex aduersarijs nisi in acie occubuisse VpoÌ„ which satisfaction S. Martine came to his Feast ad conuiniuÌ„ venit and was farre more honored of this Emperor there theÌ„ any Prince the Emperors Vncle Brother such others there pâ—eseÌ„t sitting next vnto the Emperor himselfe Ipse sellula iuxta RegeÌ„ posita coÌ„sederat And his Preist Chappline satt among those Princes Medius inter hos Martini presbiter accubuerat 5. And such was the honour and â—euerence our Emperor yeelded publikly to that holy Bishop that in that solemne Fâ—ast he refused to drinke vntill S. Martine had drunke out of the same Boâ—â—â— before pateram Regi minister obtulit ille sancto admodum Episcopo potius dari iubet expectans atque ambiens vt ab illius dextera poculum sumeret And the cause of Priscillianus the Hereticke S. Seuer sacrae Hist l. 2. Prosper in Chron. Baron an 385. Ado in Chron. Seuer l. 2. supr and his Sectaries being committed to this Emperor by some Bishops he condemned them to death gestis ad Palatium delatis censuit Imperator Priscillianum sociosque eius capitis damnari oportere And among these diuers as Instantius and Tiberianus were bannished into our Brittish Ilands named Silley Instantius quem superius ab Episcopis damnatum diximus in Sylinam Insulam qua vltra Britanniam sita est deportatus Tiberianus ademptis bonis in Sylinam Insulam datus A late Writer citeth Paulinus in the life of S. Ambrose as though S. Ambrose had excommunicated him for bannishing the old Fathers and Harris Theat l. 4 c. 34. blessed Bishop Higinus but Paulinus hath no such thing Onely Paulinus saith that S. Ambrose barred him from Communion as he did also the Emperor Theodosius for the death of Gratian whome he had slaine in Battaile and excused himselfe before to Saint Martine ipsum Maximum à Communionis Paulin. in vit Diui Ambrosij Harris supr consortio segregauit admonens vt effusi sanguinis Domini sui quod est grauius innocentis ageret poenitentiam The same late Author thus further accuseth him This maximus after he had attained the Empire tooke on himselfe to decerne and Iudge in causes Ecclesiasticall being onely a secular man and to define and giue sentence therein saith Seuerus nouum est inauditum nefas vt causas Ecclesiasticas Seuer sacr Hist supr l. 2. Iudex saeâ—â—li iudicaret It is a new wickednes and neuer heard of before for a secular Iudge to giue sentence in Ecclesiasticall causes But Seuerus doth not so affirme of Maximus The words cited were spoken by Saint Martine vnto Maximus to proue that Temporall Princes in the Schoole of Christ did neuer Iudge in Ecclesiasticall causes Which Maximus precisely obserued while S. Martine was present And all that he is said to haue done otherwise afterward was in the cause of the Priscilliâ—n Heretiks committing many things aswell against the Temporall as Ecclesiasticall Regiment for which his Power Emperiall and Ciuill to putt them to death and Exile was requisite as the brachium saeculare now vseth in the Catholike Church And this Emperor Maximus Imper. Epist ad B. Siric Pap. to 1. Concil in his Epistle to S. Siricius Pope plainely protesteth he medled not to Iudge in Ecclesiasticall things but left them to the Bishops to determine and vseth him there with such Religeous respects and Titles as good and Religeous Emperors Kings and others did the Popes of Rome in all proceedings Maxim Epist ad Valentinian August confessing himselfe a Catholike Prince in all points as he likewise doth in his Epistle to Valentinian vtterly condemning Arrianisme and all Heresie 6. Yet doe I not so contend to free Maximus that I would wash him cleane from all spotts and aspersions wherewith he is stained by some Writers I rather excuse him in profession of Religion then Conuersation of life Yet Harris Hist Tom. 4. c. 34. Magdeb. cent 4. c. 16. Syluius Bon. l. Maximi Caesaris Laudes Io. Leland Io. Pits in Syluio Bono Harris supr Zosim l. 4. Baron Spond an 382. in Annal. Annal. Scot. apud Hect. Boeth l. 7. Scot. Hist in initio both Symmachus Consul of Rome and our Brittish Writer Siluius stiled the good Siluius bonus liuing in his time wrote Bookes in his praise And the very Scottish Antiquaries the greatest Enemies he had for conquering and expelling them out of Britaine are forced to confesse that his carriage was such that it drewe euen his Enemies to loue honour and followe him Placidus in omnes fama gloria quadam singulari plures ad amicitiam beneuolentiamque allieiebat Milites in eum veluti supremum Imperatorem ad vnum intendentes in eius fidem nomenque vltro iurarunt sese quamcunque vellet expeditionem subituros And giue him that honor heare in Britaine which neuer any Emperor King or Ruler in it since the first inhabiting thereof enioyed before him Which is that ruling heare 17. yeares he possessed and ruled ouer all Albion or Britaine Septemdecim exinde annos tenuit Albionem contigit ei quod nulli illucusque post Insulam inhabitatam vt cunctae Albionis Regiones All Britaine belonged to the Empire in this time of Maximus ipsius vnius audirent Imperio And in this his generall commande heare was such a friend and fauourer to good Christians that Heirgustus being then King of the Picts and both he and all his subiects Christians as I shall proue at that time he freely for a small Tribute to testifie the whole Ilande belonged to the Roman Empire in his time suffered thâ—â—gh a stranger quietly to Reigne as King among his Picts Heirgustum liberè permisit regnare modico tributo Imperij nomine populo imposito ex agris vltimo in Albionis recessu sitis vt
monumentum id esset Insulam totam Romano Imperatori aliquando paruisse And plainely confesse that in Britaine diuers yeares he behaued himselfe and in all mens Iudgment gouerned vertuously corageously and as a good Emperor ought to doe Maximus probè strenuè Augustoque omnium sententia dignum Magistratum in Albione aliquot annos gessisset And that both the Christian Britans Harris Histor Eccl. Tom. 4. Baron Spond Annal. in Maximo and Picts the onely then Inhabitants heare did meruailously well loue him Britones ac Picti mirificè Maximum Imperatorem diligere His Brittish wife Queene and Empresse daughter of Octauius is commended in Histories to haue bene a very vertuous Lady 7. Maximus being dead Theodosius the Elder as he was Emperor so Theodosius Emperor commendad King and Ruler in Britaine this man is most renowned in Histories for his honoring the Church especially of Rome and hate of Heresies his prayses be too many among Catholike Writers therefore I will onely and breifely vse Protestants testimonies in his behalfe in their owne words Theodosius the Elder the most Christian Emperor Theodosius did open pennance in Millan and Stowe Howes Hist Tit. Rom. in Theodosio Magdebur cent 4. c. 7. col 568. fasted and prayed eight Moneths together according as Saint Ambrose had enioyned him because in the first yeare of his Empire he had commanded fiue thousand Citizens of Thessalonica to be slayne and for executing the Innocent with the wicked in forme of ciuill iustice therefore the Archbishop would not permit him to enter into the Church nor to receaue the Sacrament vntill he had performed his pennance What Sacrament this was which he might not receaue and good Christians Magdebur cent 4. c. 10. Theod. Hist l. 6. cap. 8. Sozom. l. 7. cap. 24. Ambros apud eosd supr then receaued the Protestants of Germany doe tell vs from Theodoret Sozomen and S. Ambrose himselfe that it was the most sacred Body of our Lord and his pretius Blood Sacratissimum Domini corpus pretiosus Domini sanguis And that S. Ambrose did not admitte him to Sacraments vâ—â—ill after long pennance in the place of penitents he prostrated himselfe on the pauement The B. Sacrament of the Altare Christs most holy boby and pretious blood in the Church Portch and with teares desired absolution Nec post tantum temporis receptus prius est nisi ab Ambrosio iterum duriter reprehensus doloris sui in templi vestibulo in pauimentum se deijciens plorans certa fecit indicia ac in loco paenitentium subsistere non recusit And yet they more plainely and pathetically thus deliuer from many renowned Authors the greate and austeere Magdebur cent 4. cap. 7. cap. 3. Theodor. l. 5. c. 17. Sozom l. 7. c. 24. Paul Diac. lib. 13. Aug. l. 5. de ciuitate Dei c. 26. humble pennance of this Emperor before he was reconciled by S. Ambrose peccatum suum agnoscens octo luxit mensibus quo paenitentiae curriculo completo ad Templum postea cum lachrymis redijt Domino supplicans non stans nec genu flectens sed in terram pronum se prosternens ac sic cum Dauide orans adhaesit pauimento anima mea viuifica me Domine secundum verbum tuum Surgens verò manibus barbam capillos euellit frontem caecidit pauimentum lachrymis suis conspersit ac veniam tandem petens receptus ab Ambrosio est populo pro eo deprecante And yet this most Christian Catholike and Religious Emperor as these Protestants stile him was so farre from sicking to exempt himselfe from the censure of S. Ambrose neither Pope nor Patriarke but onely Bishop of Millan hauing no iurisdiction at Thessalonica in Greece where the offencâ— was committed but for Millan where the Emperor then was resident oâ— disobey S. Ambrose reiect or persecute him as diuers late meaner Princes of the new Sect haue vsed higher Prelates and Popes that he most humbly submitted himselfe to his Censure religiously performed his enioyned pennance And as these Protestant Historians from Antiquitie confesse S. Ambrose was of all others the most worthie Bishop in Theodosius iudgment and Magdebur cent 4. cap. 10. col 1169. beloued of all the Emperors in his time euen Honorius sonne to this Theodosius Quà m charus fuerit quinque laudatissimis Imperatoribus Valentiniano maiori Gratiano Valentiniano Iuniori Theodosio Honorio cum quibus omnibus familiarissimè vixit non est opus commemorare Theodosium de eo dixisse Sozomenus Sozom. l. 5. cap. 18. retulit nosse scilicet se solum Ambrosium dignum Episcopi nomine And yet neither Theodosius the Emperor nor any of the others remembred for S. Ambrose his acquaintance in his time nor he himselfe did either in the iudgment of any learned Protestants or others deny or doubt of but plainely and religiously confessed and practized the doctrine of the Supremacy of the Popes of Rome in spirituall affaires Three of those Emperors Gratianus Valentinianus Edict Gratiani Valentiniani Theodos Impp. l. 1. C. de summa Trinitate fide Catholica and this Theodosius ioyned together in this Lawe for all vnder the Roman Empire among which the Britans heare were contained to exercise and professe that holy Christian Religion which S. Peter deliuered to the RomaÌ„s the Popes there had there published and S. Damasus then Pope did followe CuÌ„ctos populos quos clemeÌ„tiae nostrae regit ImperiuÌ„ in tali volumus religione versari quam D. Petrum ApostoluÌ„ tradidisse Romanis Religio vsque adhuc ab ipso insinuata Honorius the last Emperor that reigned in Britaine declarat quamque PontificeÌ„ Damasum sequi claret Honorius soÌ„ne of Theodosius being the last Emperor in this Age the last of all which reigned in Britaine was of his Fathers minde in this dutie towards the Roman See as is manifest Honour Imper. Epist ad Bonif. Pap. Tom. 1. Concil Ambros ad cap. 3. 1. ad Timoth. both by his Epistle to Pope Bonifacius the first and S. Ambrose so beloued of him who testifieth that the Church is the house of God and the Pope of Rome then Damasus the Gouernor thereof Ecclesia est domus Dei cuius hodie Rector est Damasus Such is the doctrine of all the renowned Fathers both Greeke and Latine in this learned Age S. Gregories Nazianzen Nicen S. Basile S. Chrysostome The Popes of Rome then as thâ— Emperors of the same Religion with the presaÌ„t Roman Church S. Ierome S. Augustin Optatus Prudentius and others 8. The holy Popes which succeeded to S. Liberius and Felix before remembred in this Age were sainct Damasus and sainct Siricius knowne to haue bene famous Professors and aduancers as our Protestant Antiquaries acknowledge of that Religion which with them is termed Papistry Damasus say these men was an holy Confessor a diligent Supputator of times and he set Io. Bal. l. 1. de Act.
aetate in multa veneratione habitus 6. If we will informe our selues when and about what time he first preached and what was the doctrine in particular which he learned and was so soundly and perfectly instructed in at Rome brought from thence and preached heare we cannot better be secured in them but to finde out so neare as we can by Antiquities when the Picts heare were first conuerted to Christ because we haue bene assuredly warranted before that he was the first which preached Christ vnto them conuerted them to him and thereby is honored by the name of their Apostle His Religion which he professed and preached heare must needs be the same which by all Authors he learned at Rome and had his commission from the Pope there to publish it heare in The Picts heare conuerted in this Age and how soone Britaine the same which I haue before proued to be the knowne Christian Religion of the Popes and Church of Rome in those dayes Which did not in any point agree with that Protestant new learning which is now practised in England or any so termed Protestant Country which will more plainely appeare hereafter by the publikly professed Religion of all of this kingdome Britans Scots or Picts in those dayes I haue insinuated before that both Heirgustus King of the Picts and his Pictish people and subiects were Christians and publikly professed that Religion This is plainely and inuincibly proued both by our Scottish and English Historians as also that in the yeare of Christ Veremund Hist Scot. Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 6. Hollinsh Hist of Scotl. 369. fuit annus virginei partus nonus supra trecentesimum sexagesimum at what time Heirgistus King of the Picts was obseruantissimus a perfect most obseruant Christian Prince a sufficient signe and Argument that he was no young Scholler in the Schoole of Christ but had made greate progresse and much profited therein so likewise had all the Inhabitants of those Northren parts whether Picts Scots or Britans for the Historians of those places and others also assure vs that not onely Britans but Scots and Picts had many Monkes And first for Scots when Maximus had both conquered and quite bannished them from this Iland both Scottish and English Catholike and Protestant Historians thus speake of them The same time the Scottish Bishops and Preists Boeth supr Hollinsh Histor of Scotl. in Eugen. Bucan Histor Scot. l. 4. in Reg. 39. being bannished as well as the other sort of the Scottish people a number of their Mōks got them into the I le of Iona now called Colmkill where they erected a Monasterie for their owne habitation the worthinesse whereof hath bene right famous euen to these our dayes as that which was afterward endowed with many faire reuenewes by diuers of the Scottish Kings who had their burials there after the returne of the Scots into Albanie This was in the time of Maximus his being King heare and before he assumed the Empire by all Antiquaries This was in the yeare of Christ 379. Annus à Christi aduentu in carnem trecentesimus septuagesimus nonus Hect. Boeth l. 6. Histor Georg. Buchan Rer. Scot. l. 4. in Reg 39. And at that time as their Historians proue the Picts were generally and publikely instructed and professed Christians nec à Sacerdotibus Monachis qui tum in summo erant honore Picti etsi publicè Christianis institutis imbuti Iniuriam abstinuerunt And tenne yeares before this time both the Picts and their King were professed Christians as is shewed before and professed the same Religion in the most strict Order of Monkes and otherwise as the Roman Catholiks now doe Among those that were famous then in this Profession diuers of their names be these with honour preserued Inter nostros Damianus Presbyter Gelasius Thebaculus Merinatus Damiani Germanus Diaconi Nerius Hect. Boeth l. 6. Hist fol. 108. Boeth supr Buchan l. 4. in Reg. 35. Holinsh. Hist of Irel. Elusenius Merinus Machabaeus Syluerius Monachi And yet long before this time also in the dayes of King Fincomarke of Scotlād who reigned 47. yeares died multis virtutibus nobilis noble for many vertues in the yeare of Christ 358 Salutis humanae āno trecētesimo quinquagesimo octauo the Picts had receaued the faith of Christ before that time for whilst King Fincomarke reigned Fincomarco Rege Scotis adhuc Imperante by diuers Writers diuers of the Irish Annal. Scotic Hect. Boeth sup l. 6. fol. 104. Hollinsh Hist of Ireland people receaued the Lawe of Christ by meanes of a worthie Christian womā of the Picts as the Scottish other Histories testifie Per id tempus mulier Christianae pietatis cultrix Pictici eam fuisse sanguinis Scotici asseuerant Annales Regina insinuata Christi nomen illi mirifice praedicauit reuerendumque effecit This or the like memorable History I haue placed before in the dayes of Constantine the Greate for other parts by auncient Writers of greate authoritie But our Scottish and English Historians applying it to these parts and in the time of King Fincomarke must needs hold their Picts Conuersion very auncient in the time of King Fincomarke as I haue related making his Reigne 47. yeares Hect. Boeth l. 6. Scotor Hist fo 101. Hollinsh Histor of Scotl. in Finkomarke and yet affirming that he began to Reigne in the first yeare of the Empire of Constantine the Greate and was immediate Successor to King Crathlint which so religiously entertained our Brittish Christians flying to the Scots for succour and releife in the greate Persecution of Dioclesian before mentioned and this King Crathlint reigning but 24. yeares decessit Crathlintus postquam rei Scotieae praefuisset annos viginti quatuor Some say he Georg. Buchan l. 4. rer Scot. in Reg. 34. Hector Boeth Histor Scot. l. 6. f. 102. reigned not compleate 24. yeares but died in that last yeare nor compleate and Fincomarke was not onely by him choasen his Successor but by publike applause and acclamation presently accepted and crowned King Crathlinthus vicesimo quarto sui principatus anno fato concessit Quo anno Fincomarcus eius Patruelis Cormacho Crathlinti Patruo prognatus regno per manus morientis accepto cunctis conclamantibus vt faustum faelixque foret fatali Marmori progenitorum more insidens Rex ab omnibus est salutatus Therefore ioyning these receaued opinions of Historians together that the Picts were so timely and perfectly conuerted to the faith that in King Fincomarke his Reigne they had euen their women so learned and excellent in Christian Religion that they were so singularly powerable and honorable therein that the like instance is not founde in Histories and that S. Ninian by so many S. Ninian Apostle of the Picts brought vp at Rome in the times of S. Siluester Pope and Constantine the Greate Emperor Authorities was the first Apostle and Conuerter of that Nation we
intermedium occupant De Italia enim superuacaneum est dicere Aiunt enim Romae quae est longè maxima eum fuisse adeo omnium sermone celebratum vt in officinarum omnibus vestibulis Porticibus ei paruas posuerint Imagines hinc sibi praesidium tutelam parantes Cum ergo venirent innumerabiles conabantur omnes contrectare ex pelliceis illis vestibus aliquam percipere benedictionem Where we see yet the Religion deuotiō not of Manuscr Antiq. Capgr in Vit. S. Cadoci Episcopi Martyris a few but many Britans then multi Britanni to goe so farre on Pilgrimage to holy parsons places and Reliks among those our glorious Monke Abbot Bishop and Martyr S. Cadocus went thrise on Pilgrimage to Hierusalem seuen times to Rome and to these Reliks of S. Andrew in Scotland staying preaching there seuen yeares as is also before remembred THE XXVII CHAPTER OF MANY RENOWNED ARCHBISHOPS OF all our Archiepiscopall Sees heare many other learned and holy Bishops and Apostolike men heare in this time and their Religion the Catholike Religion 1. WE reade in this time there was a learned Bishop or as Trithemius stileth him Archbishop of the Scots called Hildebertus Tutor and Instructor of that renowned learned Father of this Nation Caelius Sedulius Sedulius Hildeberti Scotorum Archiepiscopi ab ineunte aetate Discipulus Io. Trithem l. de Script Eccl. in Sedulio Ioa. Bal. lib. de Scrit Britan. in Caelio Sedulio Others giue him onely the Title a very learned Bishop of the Scots Hildebertus eruditus Scotorum Praesul But if we vnderstand this in that common sence and meaning as Bishops and Archbishops of places are taken and vnderstood that Hildebertus should be Archbishop of any See or Citie among the Scots sainct Palladius being by all Antiquities set downe to be their first Archbishop excepting the Archbishops Hildebertus the learned Tutor of Caelius Sedulus probably Archbishop of Yorke of Yorke and he sent by Papall and extraordinary Authoritie as Apostle to that Nation I dare not ioyne with them further in opiniō herein then say he was in this Age one of our Archbishops of Yorke and by that right Title Archbishop of all Scots or whatsoeuer Christian people in the North parts and Ilands of this kingdome Britaine vnder that Archiepiscopall Iurisdiction by Pope Eleutherius first order and Institution 2. Which I may further confirme by the authoritie of all them which call him Archbishop of the Scots they also teaching that he was Instructor of Author apud Bellarm. lib. de Script in Sedul Io. Trithem in Caelio Sedul Bal. in eod cent 1. Iodoc. Cocc in Catal. Scriptor Sedulius in his yoūger yeares à tenera aetate and those that write of Sedulius the time wherein he florished and died some place his deth vnder Cōstantius sonne to Constantin the Greate some in the 430. yeare of Christ others in the yeare 460. by none of these Accompts could Hildebertus be otherwise called Archbishop of the Scots then in that meaning I haue deliuered At the time of the first accompt the Scots were not in this kingdome as I haue made manifest before and before Hildebertus could be Tutor to Sedulius by either of the later reckonings the Scots were probably driuen out of Britaine by Maximus about the yeare 379. when Sedulius being long time Scholler to this Bishop must needs be old in the 430. of Christ and much older neare an hundred yeares old if he liued vnto the yeare 460. yet he is not by any Writer noted for an old man We cannot say that this Hildebertus was Archbishop of the Scots in Ireland for although diuers hold that diuers of the Scotish Irish had receaued the faith of Christ before saint Palladius or S. Patrike were sent vnto that Nation by Pope Celestine yet it is made plaine by the old Writer of the life of sainct Modwenna and others that at the comming of sainct Patrike thither the Irish people there were eyther Pagans for the most part or not well instructed in Christiā Religiō gentes illae partim Paganicis erroribus M. S. Antiq. de vit S. Modeuen Virg. Capgrau Catal. in eadem inuolutae partim fidem nondum plenè intelligebant Which could not be probably truely said of any Nation hauing so learned an Archbishop as Hildebertus is proued to haue bene with other Bishops Preists and Cleargie men as that greate dignitie inferreth and bringeth with it And the Antiquaries not onely of this but other Nations agree that sainct Palladius was the first Archbishop or rather Bishop that was euer sent into Ireland in the time of Pope Io. Trithem l. de Script Eccl. fol. 26. in Pallado Celestine and by him long after this Age Palladius Britannorum seu Scotorum Insulae Hiberniensis à Caelestino Papa primus ordinatus Episcopus Where Trithemius calleth him the first Bishop no Archbishop of that people yet he confesseth that sainct Patrike was immediatly after by the same Pope made Archbishop there Post quem sanctus Patricius genere Brittus à sancto Caelestino Papa consecratus in Archiepiscopum Hiberniensem 3. I doe not find the names of any others either certainely or probably remenbred in Histories to haue bene Archbishops of Yorke in this Age except Archbishops of London in this time Taurinus spoaken of before did in the beginning thereof supply that place of dignitie there The names of the Archbishops of Londō haue bene better preserued amōg which in this Cētenary of yeares we finde first S. Stephē commonly Will Harrison descript of Engl. Stowe Hist in Lucius Godwin Catal. of Bishop London Harris Hist Manuscr l. 4. cap. 7. by our Protestant Antiquaries accounpted the seuenth Archbishop there to which some Catholike Historians as M. Harris in his Manuscript History seemeth to agree But seeing I haue proued S. Augulus our holy Archbishop Martyr whom they passe ouer to haue bene Archbishop there ioyning with Theanus Eluanus Cadar Obinus Conā Palladius all which they place reckō before Stephē there be foūd seuen Archbishops there before him and he cannot be the seuenth but the eight in that See Next to Stephē they accoumpt in this Age Iltut or Iltuta after him Restitutus which was at the Councell of Arles spoken of before then Dedwyn Theodwyn Tadwyne Tatwyne or Tacwyne then Thedred Tidred or Theodred An old Manuscr Hist Gallic an 427. Gennad in Catal honor ib. Philip. Berg. Hist Io. Trith l. de Script Eccl. in Fastidio French Manuscript History testifieth that one named Gouncelyn was Archbishop of London about this time And whereas both Gennadius Honorius Philippus Bergomensis Trithemius and other strangers tell vs that Fastidius about this time was a Brittish Bishop very learned a deuoute and worthie both Preacher and Writer and therefore by them registred among the holy Writers of his time Fastidius Episcopus Britannorum in Scripturis sacris eruditus verbi Dei Praedicator
of Antioche 407. 2 Agritius made Archbishop of Treuers by S. Helens intercession ib. Alba in Scotlād a Primats See 178. 6. Alba taken by some to be the Citty now called S. Andrews 178. 6. 187. 2. S. Alban descended from the Romans 367. 3. S. Alban harboureth S. Amphibalus 435. 3. S. Albans Vision to persuade him to turne Christian ib. S. Albans Conuersion and great deuotion 436. 3. S. Alban deliuereth S. Amphibalus from the Persecutors by changing of cloths 437. 4. The rage of the iudge and Pagans against S. Alban 438. 1. S. Albēs reuerēce to the Crucifix ib. S. Albans torturs and longe imprisonment 421. 4. 438. 1. c. The forme of the sentēce pronoūced against S. Alban 444. 3. or 445. 3. S. Albans Persecutors miraculously punished 438. 1. c. Two miracles wrought before S. Albans execution 440. 3. S. Albans Executioner lost his eies 440. 4. The Souldiar who drew S. Alban to execution conuerted 440. 3. S. Alban buried by the same Souldiar 441. 5. A Church erected to saint Alban and when 468. 2. Miracles wroght in the same 469. 2. S. Alban in what sense the first Martyr of Britaine 421. 4. The iudge moued with the miracles performed at saint Albans death caused the Persecution to cease 421. 4. Alcluid Citty founded by King Ebrancus 336. 5. Alectus sent into Britaine with three Legions against Carausius 375. 4. Alectus ouerthrows Carausius and makes himselfe King 375. 4. Alectus continued King for three yeares ib. Alectus persecuted Catholikes not for Religion but for following Carausius ib. Alectus being at Sacrifice in London ouerthrowne flaine 375. 4. S. Alexander the first succeeded Euaristus in the Papacy 195. 1. S. Alexander conuerted to the faith a great part of the Roman Nobility 197. 3. S. Alexander renowned for working S. Alexander Martyred ib. miracles 199. 7. How longe he Ruled the Apostolike See 195. 1. S. Alexanders Decrees in Religiō by our Protestants confession 199. 7. Alexandria the second Episcopall See 187. 2. Alipius emploied by Iulian the Apostata to build Hierusalem for the Iewes 564. 3. Alipius sent into Britaine to resist the inuasion of the Picts ib. Alipius departed out of Britaine before Iulian began his Persecution ib. Alredus Riuallensis his worth learning and pietie 75. 11. Altars to say Masse on erected and vsed 136. 2. 306. 4. 325. 3. 524. 13. Amatus Matthaeus or Amathaeus Archbishop of Caerlegion 598. 9. Ambassadors from Britaine before Christ his berth demande and obtaine peace at Rome 1. 1. These Ambassadors left Noblemen for Pledges ib. The Ambassadors of King Lucius to the Pope what and from whence they were 257. 6. S. Ambrose a worthy Prelate 576. 7. S. Ambrose his māner of dealing with the Emperor Theodosius 575. 7 Ambrosius v. Aurelius America when inhabited by the Monkes of Glastenbury 331. 6. S. Amon and S. Alca S. Mansuetus his associats probably were Christians in Tiberius daies 24. 9. S. Amphibalus a Britan. 335. 4. S. Amphibalus borne at Caerlegion 434. 2. S. Amphibalus knighted at Rome ib. S. Amphibalus conuerted to the faith by S. Zepherine Pope 367. 3. S. Amphibalus consecrated Preist by S. Zepherine 434. 2. S. Amphibalus his pietie and learning 430. 2. S. Amphibalus a Monke and probably Bishop at Caermedin a Monastery in Walles 434. 2. S. Amphibalus flieth into Scotland from the Persecution of Diocletian 429. 1. S. Amphibalus louingly entertained by the Scottish King 430. 2. S. Amphibalus the first Bishop of the Scots in the time of Dioclesians Persecution 335. 4. 430. 2. S. Amphibalus Bishop of Soder in Mona 357. 4. Sainct Amphibalus Religion which he preached vnto the Scots the same that Catholikes now professe 430. 3. S. Amphibalus returns from the Scots into Britaine 433. 1. S. Amphibalus harboured at Verolamium by S. Alban 435. 5. S. Amphibalus preached the faith of Christ to S. Alban ib. S. Amphibalus conuerted a 1000. Pagans 445. 2. All those Martyred one excepted in Walles 446. 3. S. Amphibalus apprehended and brought to Verolamium 447. 2. S. Amphibalus cureth in the way an infirme man ib. S. Amphibalus his cruell martyrdome 448. 2. A 1000. newly conuerted to Christ martyred with him 448. 3. S. Amphibalus miraculous Vision at his martyrdome ib. S. Amphibalus praieth to S. Alban ib. S. Amphibalus his Persecutors and iudge strangly punished by God 449. 4. Amsbury Church Nūnery 389. 4. Amsbury Monasteries antiquity 309. 8. Amsbury Monastery founded by on Ambrius 469. 4. 601. 6 Amsbury Monastery had 300. Religious men at the comming of the Saxons ib. Amsbury Monkes manner of liuing 310. 8. Amsbury Monastery whē destroied and restored 310. 8. 601. 6. S. Anacletus consecrated Preist by S. Peter 186. 1. S. Anacletus S. Clemens Successor in the See of Rome 185. 1. S. Anacletus sent diuers Archbishops and Preists into Britane 191. 6. S. Anacletus martyred and when 192. 1. S. Anacletus ēioyed his See 9. yeares 3. months 10. daies 185. 1. S. Andrew elder brother to S. Peter 587. 1. S. Andrews Reliques translated into Britaine 587. 2. By whose means how and from whence ib. S. Andrews Relikes greatly worshipped in Britaine 588. 3. S. Andrews Towne from whence so called ib. Anglesey Iland the Residence of the most learned Druids 239. 6. or 234 6. S. Anicetus succeeded S. Pius in the Papacy 234. 1. A Protestants error concerning his Papacy ib. The lenght of S. Anacletus Papacy ib. S. Anicetus martyred 235. 1. S. Anicetus his doctrine and Religion 235. 2. S. Antherius Pope 378. 3. S. Antherus Martyred and when ib. S. Antherus ordained that a Bishop should not goe from on Bishoprike to an other without the Popes authority ib. Antioche the third See for eminency in authority and why 187. 2. Antoninus Pius succeeded Adrian in the Empire 200. 1. Antoninus began his Empire in the yeare 138. 198. 4. The lenght of Antoninus Empire 201. 1. Antoninus his loue to Christians and their Religion 202. 3 Antoninus laboured to saue Christians from Persecution in all places ib. Antoninus acknowledged the Christians to worship the true God ib. Antoninus imitats his Father in Law in clemēcy towards Christiās 202. 3. Antoninus incensed against the Britans 219. 1. Antoninus his time of death 205. 7. Apparitions of Saints 98. 10. c. S. Aphrodisius Prefect of Egypt at the entry of our Sauiour 6. 7. S. Aphrodisius sent Bishop by sainct Peter into France 6. 7. Apologies written vnto Adrian the Emperour in defence of Christian Religion 196. 2. The Apostles deuided the world to preach in 39. 5. Archbishops and Bishops placed in Britaine in the place of Archflamens and Flamens 272. 2. A Protestant affirming the contrary confuted 273. 2. Archbishops placed in London Yorke and Caerlegion for the three Archflamens of the same places 274. 3. Archbishops and Bishops placing in Britaine confirmed by Pope Eleutherius 314. 4. or 316. 4. To which of the Archbishops in Britaine the
testified by S. Athanasius 555. 7. The Bishops of Britaine before S. Augustins time learned and truely Catholike and holy men 592. 3. Bishops of Britaine renowned in the Eastern Nations teaching there true Religion and condemning of Heresies 592. 3. Vide. Archbishop Braghan a noble Britan stiled King 585. 10. Braghan had 12. sonnes and 12. daughters all happy Saints ib. S. Brendon found in an Iland of America a Monastery of disciples of sainct Patrike and sainct Albeus 328. 3. Brennus commonly supposed to be a Britan and brother to our King Beline 119. 4. S. Briget became a Nunne in the I le of Mona 605. 11. or 608. 11. Britaine the Queene of Ilandes 32. 4. Britaine called by some an other world 141. 3. Three Britains of old 48. 6. Britaine deuided into Cambria Loegria Albania by Brutus 280. 1. Britaine deuided also into 5. Prouinces 35. 8. 187. 2. Britaine deuided into 3. Prouinces by the Romans their names and Metropolis 314. 3. Britaine had aunciently 28. Cities 285. 1. Their names 285. 1. c. The number of Britan Ilands 141. 3. Britaine subiect to diuers pettie Kings 127. 1. Britaine made Tributary to the Romans by Iulius Caesar â—1 1. Britaine kept vnder the Romans with a small garrison 1. 1. Britaine neuer so seruil to the RomaÌ„s as other kingdomes 232. 2. Britaine neuer subiects to the RomaÌ„s Iure belli 238. 4. All Britaine belonged to the RomaÌ„s in the time of Maximus 575. 6. Britaine had alwaies its owne Kings both by inheritance and descent froÌ„ their auncient Brittish Regall Race 232. 2. The old right and Title of Britaine to the Ilands neere Norway and Denmarke 334. 1. Britains Conuersion foretold by the Prophets of the old TestameÌ„t 31. 3. Britaine began to be enlightned with the sunne of the Gospell euen in the daies of Tiberius 21. 4. Britaine enioyed diuers Bishops and Preists after sainct Aristobulus death 171. 3. Manifold lets of the generall Conuersion of Britaine 232. 1. c. Britaine generally conuerted vnder S. Eleutherius 255. 3. 270. 6. Britaine receaued in king Lucius time the old Decrees of the primitiue Popes 338. 4. Britaine the first kingdome in the world that generally and publikly receaued the faith of Christ 250. 5. Britains generall Conuersion neither lawfully might or could be established without the help and Power of the Roman Apostolike See 248. 3. Britaine receaued Church discipline from Rome and when 320. 7. Great encrease of Christians in Britaine in Pope Higinius time 209. 3. Britaine a Paterne to deuide other Prouinces into Diocesses and Parishes 338. 1. Britaine at variance by reason of King Lucius death without a successor 250. 1. Britaine distempered in ciuill affaires by the longe absence of Constantine 542. 2. Britaine at ciuill warres 542. 3. Litle Britaine probably the place giuen by Constantine to the Brittish Souldiars which had serued him in his warres 542. 2. Britaine as free as any Nation from the Arrian Heresie 544. 7. Britaine receaued and obserued the Nicen faith 546. 9. All Britaine not perfectly free from the Arrian contagion 555. 8. Britaine in S. Ninians time did agree in Religion with the present Roman Church 589. 4. All Britaine subiect vnto the Pope in spirituall busines vntill Caluins time 353. 4. Britans carried as Prisoners and Hostages to Rome 1. 1. The Britans temporall dependance on the Roman Empire occasion of their greatest spirituall good 2. 3. The Britans beleife of Christ to come did not diminish in the inhabitants after the death of Iosinas and Finnanus 11. 6. Many Britans liued in perpetuall chastity before the Natiuity of Christ and why 16. 7. Some Britans came to more knowledge of Christ in Tiberius daies 12. 1. Many Britans conuerted at Rome 19. 2. A reason out of S. Ambrose of the Roman Britans so quicke Conuersion 20. 3. Britans of the Northren parts CoÌ„uersion before those of the South 34. 6. The Britans first Apostle necessary to be knowne 40. 1. With what Nations the Britans had commerce at Rome 21. 4. The Britans well affected to the Româ—ns vnder Tiberius 23. 4. Diuerse Britans probably conuerted with S. Mansuetus by S. Peter 32. 5. Diuers BritaÌ„s probably accompaned S. Peter from hence to Rome 162. 2. The first Christian Britans honor loue towards S. Peter 164. 3. Our Britan Christians probably buried S. Peter ib. Britans both at home and else where enioyed quietly vnder the RomaÌ„s the free vse of Christian Religion vntill the Persecution of Dioclesian 164. 3. 20000. Britans serued vnder Vespasian at the sacking of Hierusalem 166. 2. Credible that many of these Britans were Christians ib. Many Britans receaued the faith in the time of Antoninus Pius 203. 4. Britans euer loued learning 206. 8. Many Britans went to Rome to inable themselues in learning Religion for the generall Conuersion of Britaine 222. 4. Britans the first Christian people in the world 335. 3. Britans and Scots receaued not their first faith from any Church of Asia 353. 4. Many Britans fall againe into Paganisme 367. 3. Britans sent to Rome to pay Tribute accustomed to sacrifice in the TeÌ„ple of Mars 367. 3. Britans knighted at Rome with Pagan rites and ceremonies 367. 3. The Britan Christians manifold miseries in Dioclesians Persecution 423. 2. c. Britans fly to the Scots and Picts to auoide Persecution 429. 1. The Britan Christians care in restoring Religion after the Persecution of Dioclesian 180. 8. The Britans deuotion to S. Simeon Stellita 589. 5. The Britans detested the Pelagian Heresie 610. 6. S. Brithwald a Monke of Glastenbury 333. 9. Saint Brithwald chosen Abbot in the Monastery of Reculuer in Kent ib. S. Brithwalds Vision of S. Peter 76. 12. Brutus a Troian landed heare in the time of Hely and Samuel 280. 1. Brutus called this Country before named Albion Britannia ib. Brutus deuided at his death the Iland to his sonnes ib. C. S. Cadocus Bishop and Martyr a Prince by birth his Monanastery where builded 603. 9. S. Cadocus large almes 604. 9. Caelius Sedulius a Scot a man of great learning and by some a Bishop 593. 3. Caelius Sedulius preached in the East ib. Caelius Sedulius professed the same faith with the present Roman Church 593. 3. Caelius Sedulius his workes approued by sainct Gelasius Pope ib. Caelius Sedulius stiled by S. Gelasius Venerabilis ib. Some of his writings vsed in the Church publike seruice ib. Caerlegion first builded by Belinus 281. 3. Caerlegions diuers names ib. Caerlegion not so called from any Roman Legion 181. 10. Caerlegion an Archflamens Seat 281. 3. Caerlegions Archbishops 319. 4. The glory of Caerlegion 428. 3. or 425. 3. Caerlegion Schoole brought forth many glorious Martyrs during the Persecution of Diocletian 427. 2. S. Caffo sainct Kebius Disciple 567. 4. A strange wounder performed by him ib. Sainct Caius Pope and Martyr 385. 17. S. Caius Kindsman to the Emperour Dioclesian ib. S. Caius his Decrees ib. Caius Caligula the Emperor a freind to Christians 30.
cheife in the Conuersion of Britaine 262. 4. S. Elueus Bishop of Meneuia 586. 12. S. Elueus baptised S. Dauid ib. S. Emerita whose Sister she was 348. 4. S. Emerita bannished out of Britaine 414. 2. S. Emerita martyred 402. 2. An Epitome of some Roman Emperours 391. 1. Eridon or Criclade an Vniuersitie in Britaine 206. 8. S. Euaristus succeeded to S. Anacletus in his Papall dignity 192. 1 S. Euaristus borne of a Iew called Iudas 192. 1. S. Euaristus ruled the Church in greater quietnesse then any before ib. S. Euaristus sent a Legat to perswade Coillus King of Britaine to become a Christian 193. 2. S. Euaristus by all accoumpts died in the time of Coillus ib. S. Euaristus martyred 195. 1. S. Eubulus named by S. Paul probably the Father of S. Claudia a Britaine 58. 6. S. Eusebius Pope instituted the Feast of the Inuention of the holy Crosse 463. 1. Eusebius a Subdeacon of Rome sent into Britaine by S. Pius 228. 2. S. Eutichianus Pope Martyr 385. 16. S. Eutichianus buried with his one handes 300. Martyrs 385. 17. F. S. Fabianus miraculously chosen Pope 378. 4. S. Fabianus his Decrees ib. S. Fabianus condemned the Heresies of the Nouatians Helchites ib. S. Fabianus martyred 379. 4. The Faith of Christ preached in America and by whome 32. 4. Fastidius not improbably Archbishop of London 591. 3. Fasting vsed in the primatiue Church 136. 2. 190. 5. S. Felix Pope and Martyr 385. 15. S. Felix Decrees ib. S. Felix 2. substituted in the Papacy for Liberius by the Arrians 556. 1. S. Felix throwne out of the Church by the Romans 557. 2. S. Felix excommunicated Constantius for his Arrian Heresie 558. 3. S. Felix martyred ib. Fergusius King of the Scots a restorer of Monasteries 605. 12. or 608. 12. Fincomarke King of Scotland 582. 6. Fincomarke Successor to Crathlint 583. 6. Finnanus King suffered any that would to adore the trew God 10. 3. The word Flamen not knowne vntill Numa Pompilius daies 281. 2. Flamens why so called ib. The Flamens malice against Christians 197. 3. The Flamens Sees turned into Bishops seats 275. 5. Flamens v. Archflamens France neuer esteemed a barbarous Nation 117. 2. France once called Galatia 119. 5. The Romans altered the name into Gallia 120. 5. The limits of France 118. 3. France farre remote either from the Artike or Antartike Pole 117. 2. France the place where the Romans children were accustomed to be instructed in learning and ciuility 118. 2. The French had learning before the Gretians 118. 2. Free-will taught by S. Cyprian 380. 8. S. Fridolin a Princes sonne of Britaine 594. 4. S. Fridolin preached in Britaine and else where ib. S. Fugatianus v. Damianus Fulgenius contends with Seuerus for the Kingdome of Britaine 369. 1. Fulgenius gathered an army of Picts against Seuerus 369. 5. Fulgenius slew Seuerus in a Battle at Yorke 368. 4. Fulgenius mortally wounded in the same battle 370. 1. Fulgenius had no Title to the kingdome of Britaine ib. G. GAlba Emperour but 6. mōths 165. 1. Gallienus recalled all Edicts against Christians 387. 1. or 397. 1. Gallienus giueth free liberty for Christian Religion ib. The Gaules deuided into the Gaules of Europe and those of Asia 118. 3. Gaules in Asia described ib. The Gentils generall Conuersion mentioned by the Prophet Malachy reserued to the honour of Britaine 541. 1. Genuessa Queene of Britaine Aruiragus wife 121. 8. S. German a Monke of Lirinum 332. 8. Germany when first so called 119. 4. The Germans worshipped none for Gods but such as they could See 243. 3. Gildas a Brittish Writer stiled The wise 194. 2. Tow other Britan Writers of the same name 112. 1. Who they were and where they liued and died ib. Gildas Cambrius a noble Britan Poet. 158. 7. Gildas Cambrius probably brought Martials Epigrams into Britaine ib. S. Gildas Albanius a renowned Preacher in Britaine and when 385. 11. S. Gildas Albianus famous for miracles 603. 9. S. Gildas Albianus builded himselfe a Cell 603. 9. S. Gladusa Daughter to Braghan a noble Britan. 585. 10. S. Gladusa married to King Gundleus ib. Glamorgan an Vniuersitie in Britaine 206. 8. Glastenbury a Towne in Somersetshire 127. 1. Glastenbury Monastery once a solitary desert 123. 1. Glastenbury called the second Rome for the multitude of Saints buried their 106. 5. 324. 3. Glastenbury Monastery renewed by the assistance of King Lucius 309. 7. Glastenbury Religious men all dead before the time of King Lucius 322. 1. Glastenbury found out by S. Damianus and S. Fugatianus 323. 2. or 321. 2. Glastenbury inhabited a new by 12. of S. Damianus and Fugatianus companions 324. 3. The Churches builded their by them ib. Glastenbury Churches Indulgences ib. Glastenbury Monkes cōtinued their many hundread yeares 326. 5. Glastenbury not ruinated either by the Roman Saxon or Danes Persecution 326. 5. Glastenbury miraculously preserued from the destruction of the Danes 327. 5. or 328. 5. Glastenbury Monkes chastitie pouertie and obedience 327. 1. or 328. 1. c. Glastenbury Monkes holines and austerity of life 328. 2. Glastenbury Monkes eate onely fruites hearbs and bread 329. 4. Glastenbury Mōkes did drinke onely water 329. 5. Glastenbury Order and Monastery the most auncient of all the world 330. 6. Glastenbury the Mother of diuers Orders ib. Many Apostolike men and Orders that came into Britaine ioyned with those of Glastenbury 331. 7. Glastenbury Monkes much different from the Monks of any newe Order that came into Britaine 333. 9. Glastenbury Monastery wether destroied by Maximian renewed by Constantine doubtfull 470. 4. The names of the Monkes liuing at Glastēbury in S. Patriks time 599. 1. Glocester once Caerglou built by King Aruiragus 132. 2. Gnostik Heretikes giuen to all filthinesse 366. 2. Gnostikes accompted for Christians with Pagans ib. Gnostikes the cause of Persecution against Christians ib. God without beginning or ending was caused by no other 243. 3. God onely to be adored ib. The Celestiall bodies witnes that there is a God ib. No God could be consecrated by the Emperour amongst the Romans without approbation of the Senat. 15. 6. S. Gudwall brought vp consecrated Preist and Bishop in Britaine 586. 11. S. Gudwall enters into a Monastery ib. S. Gudwall preacheth in Flāders ib. The time of his death ib. The place of his buriall ib. Guiderius King of Britaine 27. 7. Guiderius denied tribute to the Romans 23. 8. Queene Guenhumar receaued the habit of a Nunne and where 603. 9. S. Gundleus leaues his Kingdome to his sonne Cadocus 585. 10. S. Gundleus great austerity of life ib. H. THe Hand-kerchif wherewith S. Veronica wiped our Sauiours face brought to Rome 13. 3. The same receaued with great reuerence by Tiberius ib. It healed his incurable disease ib. Where it is to be seene at this present ib. Heirgustus King of the Picts a Christian 575. 6. Heirgustus suffered by Maximus to reigne quietly for a small tribute ib. Heirgustus great reuerence to S. Andrews
Irish deriue their first preaching of the faith from such as came out of Britaine 25. 2. Diuers Islands conuerted immediatly after the promulgation of the Gospell 32. 4. Ilands about Britaine the refuges of persecuted Christians 425. 3. or 428. 3. Iteanus an Abbot 602. 7. Iulianus Apostota sonne of Constantius Clorus by Theodora 562. 1. Iulianus created Cesar ib. Iulianus married Helena Constantius his Sister ib. Iulianus inuadeth the Empire 554. 5. Iulianus renowned for his victories ib. Iulianus chosen Emperour 554. 5. 562. 1. Iulianus fauorable first to Catholikes 554. 5. Iulianus recalled Bishops banished by Constantius ib. Iulianus his short reigne 563. 2. Iulianus his persecution neuer extended to Britaine ib. Iulianus went aboute to build Hierusalem in fauour of the Iewes 564. 3. S. Iude Martyred in Persia 46. 4. Pope Iulius exempted Priests from secular iudges 540. 5. Pope Iulius maintained that no CouÌ„cell might be called with out the allowance of the Roman See ib. SS Iulius Aaron Martyred at Caerlegion 426. 2. SS Iulius and Aarons education ib. SS Iulius Aaron honored with Pilgrimages and praiers ib. SS Iulius Aarons heroical magnanimity 428. 3. or 425. 3. SS Iulius Aaron Martyred and on what day ib. Iulius Cesar made Britaine tributarie to the Romans 1. 1. Iulius Cesar carried Britans to Rome as hostages ib. Iulius Philippus the first Christian Emperour 391. 1. S. Iustins Apologie for Christians 202. 3. 230. 4. S. Iustin defended the same publikly in disputation 230. 4. S. Iustus ordained Bishop 210. 4. S. Iustus Bishop of Vienna Martyred 220. 2. K. S. Kebius sonne vnto Salomon Duke of Cornewaile 565. 1. S. Kebius refused the principality of Cornewaile 566. 2. S. Kebius went into France and why ib. S. Kebius consecrated Bishop by faint Hilarius and when ib. S. Kebius present at the Councell of Ariminum ib. The time of his death 565. 1. The place of his death 566. 3. S. Kebius his Miracles ib. S. Kebius place of aboad ib. S Keina a Noble Britans daughter 585. 10. S. Keina liued allwaies a holy virgin ib. S. Keina renowned for Miracles ib. S. Kentegern renowned for his regular life according to our Brittish Order 332. 8. S. Kentegern erected a Monastery in Wales 310. 8. The manner of liuing of his Monkes ib. The number of Priests and Preachers in his Monastery 332. 8. S. Kentegerns state of life approued by saint Gregorie ib. The Kings of Britaine were rather friends then enemies to Christian Religion in Tiberius daies 23. 7. No King of Britaine after our Sauiours Passion ioyned with the Romans in their Religion 164. 3. The King of France stileth him selfe Primogenitus Ecclesiae and why 251. 6. Kinges must reuerence the Church and not rule it 301. 5. Kimbeline King of Britaine 1. 1. Kimbeline present at Rome at the strange reports of our Sauiour 8. 9. L. THe Latin tongue frequent in Britaine 268. 3. None could beare office that vnderstode it not ib. The skill in the Latin tongue a great healp to the Britans conuersion ib. A Law amongst the Romans about the worshipping of their Gods 15. 6. A Law amongst the Romans concerning the illegitimation of wiues 397. 6. The auncient Lawes of Britaine for the most part ascribed to Mulmutius Dunwallo 301. 6. The old Lawes of Britaine translated out of the Brittish language into Latin ib. Lentulus Writes to Tiberius Concerning Christ 12. 2. Leporius Agricola a Monke of Bangor 607. 2. Leporius once a Pelagian ib. Leporius conuerted and made priest ib. Liberius succeeded saint Iulius in the Papacy 556. 1. Liberius was no Arrian or consenter to them ib. Liberius exiled by the Arrians ib. Liberius slandered by the Arrians to haue subscribed vnto their Articles 557. 1. The people in Armes for his returne ib. The Matrons of Rome seeke for his returne 558. 2. Liberius permitted to returne 557. 1. Liberius interdicted those who affirmed the error of the Arrians ib. Liberius exhorts the Easterne Bishops to confesse the holy Trinity 558. 4. Lich-feild why so called 446. 3. Licinâ—us Emperour in the East 486. 1. Licinius married Constantia ib. Licinius professed himselfe a friend to Christians ib. Licinius fell to warre with Constantine 487. 2. Licinius ouerthrowne ib. Licinius hangeth himselfe ib. S. Liephard a Bishop and Martyr of Britaine 587. 12. Lights vsed in the Church 552. 5. S. Linus care of Britaine 167. 4. S. Linus consecrated diuers Preists of this Nation 167. 4. S. Linus conuersed most with Britans at Rome 164. 3. S. Liuinus Disciple to saint Benignus 332. 9. S. Liuinus made Priest ib. Liuius Gallus slain 475. 4. Lollius Vrbicus sent with forces into Britaine 219. 1. Lollius Vrbicus fought some battailes against the Britans ib. London once called Augusta 94. 4. 178. 7. London called Augusta in respect of the Nobility of the place 181. 10. London builded by Brutus 280. 2. London the most auncient Citty of Britaine ib. London an Arch-flamens Seat ib. London a Primats See 178. 6. London opprest with the persecution of Dioclesian 426. 1. S. Lucius King when conuerted 193. 2. S. Lucius beginning of his reigne 201. 2. S. Lucius makes intercessioÌ„ to Rome to become a Christian 210. 4. 217. 8. S. Lucius consented at least to be a Christian in the time of Pope Higinius 211. 5. S. Lucius the first Christian King in the world 212. 1. S. Lucius perswaded to Christianity by the Christians of Cambridge 212. 7. S. Lucius not conuerted by S. Eluanus or Meduuinus 213. 2. S. Lucius conuerted by S. Timothius and Marcellus Britans ib. S. Lucius consulted with the Archflamens before he entered into disputation concerning Religion 217. 7. S. Lucius hindered by diuers human feares from open profession of of Christian Religion 219. 1. S. Lucius professed not Christian Religion publickly vntill the time of Pope Eleutherius 221. 3. S. Lucius deales with Pope Eleutherius about a generall Conuersion of Britaine 221. 3. S. Lucius certified of the Emperours and Roman Nobilities good liking of Christian Religion 238. 4. S. Lucius his Ambassage to Rome and time thereof 248. 3. A Protestant answered for blaming his Ambassage 250. 5. c. S. Lucius did write to Rome for the establishing of his temporall Estate 256. 3. S. Lucius did write to Pope Eleutherius for the Roman Lawes 295. 1. Pope Eleutherius his answere corrupted ib. S. Lucius his Lawes were for the most part our old Britan Lawes 301. 6. S. Lucius the first King Nutricius of Gods Church 304. 1. S. Lucius first deserued the Title of Defender of the faith ib. S. Lucius founded the Vniuersity of Bangor in Wales 380. 6. S. Lucius founded diuers other Monasteries both of men and women 308. 7. S. Lucius carefull to haue things in Britaine confirmed by the Popes authority 312. 1. S. Lucius kingly munificence and bountie 338. 2. S. Lucius death 346. 3. The day of his death 347. 1. 349. 5. S. Lucius preached not in Germany neither was he Martyred or died there 347.
Iland where at that time litle or nothing at all was to be founde fit for the vse of man and thereby was the first Founder of Eremiticall Religeous life in this Nation and was by permission of King Aruiragus one of the builders and the principall among them of the first publikly allowed Church to the Blessed Virgin Mary and the first setled knowne Altar for Preists to consecrate and offer the blessed body and blood of Christ proprio ore Antiquit. Glast apud Godwin Conu p. 11. Capgrau Cat. in S. Patricio f. 264. p. 1. col 1. conficere as the Antiquities of that holy place with other Monuments are sufficient witnes Their conuersasion was in that place deuoutely to serue God and the blessed Virgin Mary wholly conuersant in watchings fastings and prayers duodecim sancti praedicti in eodem loco Deo beatae Virgini deuota exhibentes obsequia vigilijs Ieiunijs orationibus vacantes So much these holy men were honored for these obsequies euen froÌ„ heauen it selfe that no meaner nor inferiour Angels Prayer and dutie to the blessed Virgin Mary by S. Ioseph nor any other but the same ArchaÌ„gel Gabriel which saluted the blessed virgin with the happy tydings of Christs Incarnation for which he was chosen and sent messenger from God vnto her was also sent to them to admonish and Antiq. Glast apud Capgr in S. Patric l. 5. Ioseph Guliel Malm. l. antiquit Caenob Glaston Leland in Assert Arthur M. S. apud Harris Theatr. l. 1. c. 25. instruct them to build a Church in honour of this blessed Virgin Mary Mother of God and appointed them the place it selfe Ibidem Deo seruientes per Gabrielis Archangeli admonitionem Ecclesiam in honore sanctae Dei genetricis Mariae contruxerunt Loco eius caelitus demonstrato And as they were most dutifull to Christ and aboue all Saints to his blessed Mother so neither of their helps and assistance was wanting vnto them for not onely Christ dayly and continually preserued and comforted them in their difficulties but the blessed Virgin did extraordinarily assist and ayde them in their necessities Eiusdem Virginis Det genetricis auxilio in necessitatibus suis refocillabantur And as Christ and his bles-Mother The blessed Virgin Mary Protecteth S. Ioseph his companions gaue them these comforts and consolations from heauen for themselues and testimonye to others then of their sanctitie and holy Religion So they giue continued witnes thereof to this day by yearely and miraculous testimonie in the same place For in the very place where S. Ioseph with two others of his holy company first rested their weary bodies vpon an Hill with in a myle of Glastenbury as the preserued Tradition of the Inhabitants there affirmeth and therevpon in our languadge named weary-all Hill there A whâ—â—e Thorne at Glastenburie buddeth forth both leaues and flowers at Christmasse sprunge vp and still groweth a miraculous Thorne Tree of that kinde species in all naturall respects which we terme a whyte Thorne called vsually euen by the Protestants which inhabite there the holy Thorne which euery yeare at Christmasse in the coldest yeares and weather firost snowe or what soeuer neuer fayling buddeth forth both leaues and flowers The blomes and branches where of are carryed as miraculous remembrances by the Marchants of Bristolle not farre thence into forrein Nations 3. And not without greate warrant therefore doth a Protestant Antiquarie Selden Illustrat vpon Poly Olbion 3. Songe p. 54. write It goes for currant truth that a Hawthorne thereby on Christmasse daye allwayes blossometh You may cast this into the accomt of your greatest wonders And againe worthely famous was the Abbay of Glastenbury from Ioseph of Aramathia that noble Counseller as S. Marke cals him buried there And a Protestant Poet thus O three times happy Ile where is that place that might Michaell Dragton Polyolb songe 3. Be with thy self compard for glory and delight Whilest Glastenbury stood O who thy Ruynes see whom wonder doth not fill With our greate Fathers pompe deuotion and their skill Thow more then mortall power this Iudgment rightly wayd Then present to assist at that foundation layd On whome for this sad waste should Iustice lay the cryme Is there a power in Fate or doth it yeeld to time Or was their error such that thow couldst not protect Those buildings which thy hand did with their zeale erect To whom didst thow commit that monument to keepe That suffereth with the dead their memory to sleepe When not greate Arthurs Tombe nor holy Iosephs graue From sacriledg had power their sacred bones to saue He who that God in man to his Sepulchre brought Or he which for the faith 12. famous battels fougâ—â— What Did so many Kings doe honour to that place For Auarice at last so vgly to deface For Reuerence to that state which hath asscribed bene Trees yet in wynter bloome and beare their Sommers greene And noteth in his margyn thus The wonderfull Tree at Glastenbury And iustly may these men write in this manner and further of this great wonderfull thing for except my Iudgment with many be deceaued therein it is one of the greatest wonders and continued miracles in the world by my reading if we consider but a few of many circumstances thereof It groweth vpon an Hill in a Pasture bare and naked of other Trees for shade and shelter for cattaile feeding there by reason whereof the Pasture being greate and cattaile many rounde about the Tree the grownde is as bare and beaten as any highe way flore or coÌ„tinually trodden place the Trunke of the Tree being as greate as the ordinary body of a man is so cut and mangled rounde about in the barke by engrauing the letters of peoples names resorting thither to see that wonder that a wonder in Nature it is how the sap and nutrument should be diffused from the roote to the bowes and branches thereof which also be so maimed and broken of by the coÌ„mers thither to carry them away for shew and maruaile that a maruaile it is how it can continue any vegetation or growing at all And yet the armes and bowes are spred and dilated in a circular manner as farre or farther then other Trees freed from such impediments of like proportion bearing the Hawes fruites of that kinde as fully and plentifully as others doe of which I haue bene an eye witnes and obseruer 4. And to make euident Testimony that these and such effects are miracuous and haue no cause in Nature but proceede from a supernaturall Agent worker to witnes the holines of these Saints and their Religion This holy A Protestant punished by God for endeuoring to cut downe the foresaid Thorne Part of the same Thorne florished as before though cut of from the bodie A wallnut tree miraculously buddeth forth at Glastenburie on S. Barnabas daye Crosses and other Christian picturs made by S. Ioseph and his company Antiquit.